ã€ŠX-Force: Beyond Omegaã€‹


 Ch: 1 [Mutants]

    My name is Aron. Well, was actually, because I was alive till yesterday. Yesterday everything went to hell and I died. Died? Did I really die? It''s all hazy, ya know. Or, maybe it was just too painful that I don''t want to remember? Well, whatever. Let me tell you what happened either way. I heard that sharing painful memories helps ease them, or something like that.

    It was a normal day in my life, that is to say, it sucked. Fighting in illegal underground cage fights was the only way I could earn money to live in this cruel world. It wasn''t much, but it was enough for me to get by. But, you see, things had been getting worse over the past few days. The usual gambling crowd seemed to be richer than before. And, with more money came bigger bets.

    The people I fought were stronger than before, but I didn''t really have a choice in the matter. These mafia fuckers would beat me half to death if I refused to fight. So, I took up their ''generous'' offers of doubling my winnings if I won.

    That''s how I got here, lying on the ground with broken ribs and a smashed left eye. Oh, bloody mouth too. Fuck! I can''t feel my body.

    Right beside me lay that giant fat fucker who broke me. Heh, at least he''s dead. I never stood a chance against him though. At least not in a head-on fight like this. The bastard had killed ten men over the past two days alone. Yeah, it was as fucked up as you think it is. But what can I do? It''s survival of the fittest out there, buddy.

    He was so fat and heavy that my punches and kicks were barely scratching his skin. But guess what? All he needed to do was throw himself on me and I would be done for. It hurt like hell too since he weighed like a truck. But as soon as he slammed me, I broke his windpipe with my elbow and ripped out the nerves from his neck with my teeth. You heard right! I tore out flesh and nerves from his neck with my teeth. It tasted fucking disgusting, but hey, he died, so it''s all good.

    I was taking deep breaths when I heard some guy yelling...

    Oh man, my vision... Everything was blurry... Then it''s over...

    Fuck! I died!

    Now, here I am... Just floating in this endless space for God knows how long. Or am I just sleeping? It doesn''t really feel like it though. My mind feels hazy, but this place is so peaceful. Well, whatever. I''ll just float here and sleep, I guess.

    Suddenly, I felt something tugging me. What was that? Is someone calling me? Who the fuck are you? Let me sleep a bit more.

    My consciousness started fading away, then everything went black.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying under a clear blue sky. The smell of fresh air and grass under my palm. Birds singing nearby. Am I still dreaming? And who is this girl standing near my face? Ah! Blue panty! Argg! My dirty mind. Instead of her beautiful looks, all I could focus on was the tiny piece of cloth between those slender legs. Well, can you blame me? I just died. I didn''t know what the fuck happened after I passed out, but I somehow ended up here.

    Maybe this is heaven and I''ll get to see many more girls... Maybe some nude girls... Speaking of girls, the one before my eyes got short black hair, big goggles over her head, brown irises, a pink shirt, and yellow jacket, and a skirt.

    Wait! My stomach hurts, not indigestion, but actual pain! Argh!

    "You alright?" the girl''s voice brought me back to reality.

    What the fuck? That hurts! Oi! What is going on here? Is this not heaven?

    My vision got blurry again.

    Before I could ask the girl anything, everything began to fade away.

    "Ah, Crap! I blasted him off again," the girl''s voice echoed in my ears.

    Blasted me off... again?

    Then I lost my consciousness again.

    The same scenery greeted me once again, this time, without any pain. I got up slowly. That girl was sitting right beside me as if waiting for me to get up. By the way, she kinda looks like one of those characters from X-Men comics. Heheh! No way... My eyes fell on a couple of teenagers using weird powers around the big open field. One was shooting lasers from his eyes, another one had a big long tongue and a girl with wings was flying around. There were too many of them...

    Superpowers? No. That guy cleaning his bike... Ripped muscles, a cigar hanging from his lips, pointy side hairstyle, and that beard style... Wolverine! No way! I''m in fucking Marvel and if I were to guess, then this place is the Mutant Academy! And since I''m here, I''m a freaking mutant! Hell yeah! I''ve always wanted superpowers since I read my first comic book! And now that I have them, I can kick ass! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ahem! Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, shall we? I still don''t know how I got here, nor do I know what power I have. Come to think of it, why is that girl staring at me like that? Oh, crap. Don''t tell me I have a boner.

    "Ah! You woke up. I thought you were a goner," She smiled sweetly, thankfully, there was no bulge in my pants.

    "Uh, what happened?" I asked as I sat up.

    "I''m sorry about that. I can''t control my blasts and I might have ended up blasting you off while stealing... No, I mean, borrowing your donut box," she scratched her cheek awkwardly as she confessed.

    Damn! Those big goggles made her look cute.

    "Please don''t complain to Logan," She begged, "You are the new guy and I almost killed you... He''s gonna lock me up again in the basement, I just know it. He did it last time when I stole his bike and crashed it on the wall. So, pretty please."

    Her puppy dog eyes looked at me innocently, begging me for mercy.

    I had never seen such beautiful brown irises before. Damn! I can''t be thinking like that. Not when I got here after dying so abruptly.

    "What''s your name?" I asked.

    "Jubilee," she introduced herself with a smile.

    "Well," I stood up. "Don''t worry. It happens to the best of us, right?" I forgive you. Your blue panty glance was worth it. I chuckled in my heart.

    She jumped up excitedly.

    "Thank you so much!" Jubilee hugged me.

    "No problem..." I froze there. Her soft breasts pressed against my chest. Is it getting hot out here? Or is it me? I bet it''s me. I should let go of her, but she felt so nice in my arms. I let her go and she dashed away like a speedy train. Retracing my faint memories, I walked to my room. I gotta find out more about this new me.

    I stumbled through the hallway, still a bit dazed. The smell of fresh paint and the hum of distant conversations surrounded me, but everything felt surreal. Wait, this isn''t fresh paint. My senses... I took a deep smell. Yup! Just as I thought. I can smell paint as if it was fresh and I can even smell pizza... Who is eating pizza without me? I looked around. I''m slightly hungry.

    A chubby guy walked past me with a slice of pizza. Argg! Pineapple on top. Hell no.

    As I walked, I glanced around, trying to piece together what I could remember. Nothing about this place seemed familiar, yet there was an odd sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu creeping up on me. My body felt different¡ªstronger, lighter. There was a strange energy flowing through my veins, and it made my skin tingle. It was almost like I had been plugged into some power source I didn¡¯t know existed.

    Doors lined the corridor, each with small plaques. Some bore names I recognized¡ª"Jean Grey," "Scott Summers". I knew these people. Not personally, but from movies and comics.

    I looked down at my hands. They didn¡¯t feel like mine. They were too smooth and scarless. I reached up to touch my face. No scars there either. I ran my fingers through my hair, which was thick and silky, not the messy mop of greasy strands I was used to. Such a weak body, not that I''m complaining but putting me in this situation in a dangerous world without any explanation whatsoever... I wonder who brought me back to life in this world.

    It''s like one of those fanfictions... Well, a second chance, huh?! At least, it''s better than my last life. No point complaining anymore...

    Finally, I reached a door at the end of the hallway. It didn¡¯t have a plaque, but something about it felt like home. I pushed it open and stepped inside. The room was small and sparsely furnished. A bed, a desk, a dresser. On the desk was a small, round mirror. I walked over and looked into it, half afraid of what I might see.

    --''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    [Slow update for now. Still stockpiling]

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [11 chs of X-Force: Beyond Omega] [No double billing]

 Ch: 2 [Clone]

    AN: Not even 2 chs up and someone rated 1 star. Wtf?!

    ---

    The reflection that stared back at me was not the one I expected. Gone was the pale, gaunt face I remembered; instead, there was a young man with a strong jawline, high cheekbones, and piercing green eyes. That¡¯s me before I got into the mafia mess and underground fights. I took off my clothes and checked my body. No scars or bruises. My body was perfectly sculpted. How long had it been since I saw my body like this? Too long.

    The good thing is that my big guy downstairs is still intact. I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God¡ªno freak mutation or anything down there. I flexed my muscles. It wasn¡¯t much, but with proper training and exercise, I could definitely bulk up a bit. Just a little bit would do.

    Suddenly, I heard a gasp from behind. I turned around and saw a girl with short brown hair, a blue shirt, and jeans standing behind me, her mouth wide open. Wait. How the heck did she get in? I¡¯m pretty sure I locked the door.

    ¡°What are you doing naked?¡± she squealed, covering her eyes.

    ¡°This is my room. Who are you? How did you get in? I remember locking the door,¡± I asked without covering myself. Why bother? I¡¯m pretty damn handsome, if I say so myself. Besides, it¡¯s my room, and she barged in, so...

    ¡°Professor asked me to bring you to his office,¡± she said, peeking between her fingers. ¡°And I got in with my powers,¡± she added as her eyes roamed my body.

    Powers, huh?

    ¡°Which is?¡± I asked curiously as I put on my clothes.

    ¡°I can go through walls,¡± she said, blushing as she finally uncovered her eyes.

    ¡°You are Kitty, right? Jubilee¡¯s bestie,¡± I asked as I put on my shirt.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she nodded shyly. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aron, the new guy,¡± I introduced myself.

    ¡°I know,¡± Kitty replied. ¡°Everyone knows you. You¡¯re the guy Jubilee blasted off twice and almost killed.¡±

    Almost killed? Damn, that girl¡¯s powerful.

    ¡°Wait. Everyone knows me because she blasted me off?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°There¡¯s that, and there¡¯s a rumor going around that you¡¯re suffering from amnesia and...¡± Kitty said with an awkward expression as she walked toward me.

    ¡°And?¡± I raised my brows.

    ¡°That you¡¯re kinda unstable,¡± Kitty whispered.

    Unstable? Me? I even have amnesia, which takes care of the memories part.

    ¡°Unstable how?¡± I asked, genuinely curious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. From what I heard from Jubilee, who heard it when Logan was talking to Storm, who heard it from the Professor, you nearly killed Jean and the Professor when they went to rescue you from the lab last week. You also took Scott¡¯s beam without getting hurt, and his mutation almost disappeared. Then you punched Logan hard enough to send him flying through a wall. That¡¯s all I know. So, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, did you really do all that alone?¡± Kitty said as she stepped back and looked around the room without a care. I mean, she did hear all those things about me being unstable and now saw me completely naked, yet she was acting casual.

    ¡°Wow, I did all that? Well, not that I remember anything. I only remember my name, that¡¯s it,¡± I answered honestly. I mean, I don¡¯t have any reason to lie to her.

    The bell rang outside.

    ¡°Oh, look at me, I kept babbling nonstop. Let¡¯s go. The Professor is waiting for you,¡± Kitty said as she walked through the door as if it was nothing.

    Dang. Reading comics or watching a movie is one thing, but seeing it live right in front of my eyes is a whole other experience. Anyway, I just hope that baldy Professor doesn¡¯t get into my head. Oh, who am I kidding? Hope, the power that brought me into this reality, gave me some kind of mind-protection power.

    We walked to the Professor¡¯s office. There was a bald man in a wheelchair with a kind smile.

    ¡°Hello, Aron. I hope you had a good rest,¡± the man greeted me warmly.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Kitty, I guess you have your history class next, right?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°Yep. See you later, Aron,¡± Kitty waved and left.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± he gestured to the chair in front of the table.

    I sat down.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked kindly.

    ¡°Fine, I guess,¡± I answered.

    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s move on to the main topic, shall we?¡± the Professor spoke.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything, do you?¡± he asked.

    I shook my head. ¡°Other than my name and some vague stuff, nothing else. And right now, I¡¯m doing my best to keep my calm. You know, everyone around me using powers and all... Then those rumors.¡±

    He leaned forward. ¡°I see. You must be confused about what is happening here. Let me explain. You are in Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters, or the Mutant Academy if you prefer that term. I am Professor Charles Xavier, headmaster of this academy. I am a mutant as well, and my mutation gives me telepathic abilities.¡±

    ¡°Like reading minds?¡± I asked. I¡¯ve got to act right now. I¡¯m not exactly sure if I have any mind-protection power, but if Hope is real, then I might have one. So, my best option is to play my cards right.

    ¡°Yes, among other things,¡± he smiled.

    ¡°So, did you get into my mind? Maybe you could tell me about my past,¡± I asked innocently.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t penetrate your mind. It was as if there was some sort of protective wall surrounding it. So, I assume you have some kind of mental power. As for your past...¡± Before he could finish speaking, the door opened, and a red-haired woman in a white coat walked in. She had green irises and a beautiful face with freckles on her cheeks. Wow. My lady radar is going crazy. It must be Jean Grey!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting, Professor. But you should tell him the truth and save future troubles,¡± she said, looking at me.

    ¡°Jean, he just woke up, and you want me to drop that bomb on him?¡± Professor Xavier frowned.

    Drop what? Bomb? What are they talking about?

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to tell him now rather than wait for him to lose control,¡± Jean said calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake twice, do you?¡±

    Professor Xavier sighed heavily, his expression shifting from kind to serious, as though he was mentally preparing himself for what he was about to say. ¡°Aron,¡± he began, his tone more solemn than before, ¡°what I¡¯m about to tell you may be difficult to process, but you must understand the truth about yourself. You are not who you think you are. The reason you can¡¯t remember your past is because you don¡¯t have one.¡±

    I frowned, trying to make sense of what he was saying. ¡°What do you mean, I don¡¯t have a past? I know my name, and...¡±

    The Professor nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, those memories you have, the fragments you recall, are not entirely yours. They were implanted, pieces of a life that was constructed for you during an experiment. The truth is, Aron, you are a clone¡ªan experimental creation that we discovered during our last mission. As for whose clone you are, we have no information. We ran your face through our database, but... nothing so far.¡±

    A clone? An experiment? Those bastards never stop. Anyway, I got a new life and a body, so all good for now. The only problem right now is my mutation. I don¡¯t know what my powers are.

    Jean stepped forward, her expression sympathetic but firm. ¡°We found you in a lab, Aron. A facility where scientists were conducting illegal experiments on mutants. You were one of their creations, and from what we¡¯ve gathered, you were engineered to be the ultimate weapon. When we found you, you were barely conscious, but the power you unleashed in your confused state was... devastating.¡±

    Nice. Tell me more. ¡°Devastating? What do you mean?¡± I asked with a serious expression.

    ¡°When we attempted to rescue you, you instinctively defended yourself. You didn¡¯t know who we were, and in your panic, you almost killed Jean, Scott, Logan, and myself. The power you displayed was beyond anything we had anticipated. Scott¡¯s optic beams were absorbed by your body, as if they had no effect. Our powers were reflected back at us, and you fought with such force that even Logan, with his healing factor, was seriously injured,¡± the Professor explained.

    --''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 chs of X-Force: Beyond Omega] [No double billing]

 Ch: 3 [Storm]

    "I''m just a clone with unstable power, huh?" I made a grim face as I spoke.

    "It''s alright, Aron. You are one of us now, and we''ll help you control your powers. This school is a safe haven for all mutants. Here, you can learn to harness your abilities and become a part of our community," the Professor said reassuringly.

    Yeah, right. I read comics and watched movies in my free time in my past life. I know just how safe this place is. Anyway, I''m glad that they can''t read my mind.

    "Thank you," I stood up with an awkward smile. "I... I just need some time to think about all this."

    The Professor nodded. "Of course, Aron. Take as much time as you need. I know it isn''t easy to accept the truth, but we''re here for you if you need anything."

    "Yeah, it isn''t easy..." I turned around and walked out of the room with a gloomy face. It was all an act, of course. In fact, I''m ecstatic that I''m in Marvel. But, I gotta play the role of a sad and broken guy, at least for now.

    I stepped out of the Professor''s office, the wooden door closing softly behind me. The hallways of the Mutant Academy were alive with the echoes of footsteps, conversations, and pranksters pranking others. I saw Kitty run through the walls and two others chase after her. Walking through the halls of a place I had only known from comic books and movies felt surreal. It feels like a dream.

    I walked through the hallways thinking about my next step. Since I''m in Marvel and surrounded by superheroes and supervillains, not to mention the fact that all those villains always target Earth, I have to be ready to survive. I need to get stronger, but first, I need to know more about my mutation. If it''s just absorption and reflection, then it''s kind of OP. But I gotta test it out soon. For now, let''s look around this place.

    I passed a series of rooms where students were engaged in various activities. Some were studying, others practicing their powers under the watchful eyes of their instructors. I turned a corner and found myself in front of a large window overlooking a vast training field. This place was different from where I woke up and met Jubilee. There were energy barriers around it. Below, several mutants were in the middle of a sparring session. Energy blasts lit up the field, some so bright that they left afterimages in my eyes. I watched as one student summoned a shield of ice to block a barrage of fireballs from another.

    Might as well check out the area.

    When I reached the field, I saw a group of students gathered around the sparring area, watching two mutants go head-to-head. One of them, a guy with silver skin and yellow eyes, was darting around with incredible speed, while his opponent, a girl with flaming red hair, unleashed a torrent of fire in his direction. The heat from her attacks was intense, even from where I stood.

    Damn. Those powers are insane.

    Walking around, I observed more students, all displaying different mutations. Some were straightforward, like enhanced strength or flight. Others were more unusual, like one guy who could stretch his limbs like rubber. Hahaha. He''s like Luffy. I can imagine him yelling "Gomu Gomu no Pistol" as he punches people. I chuckled at the thought.

    Then, I noticed a section of the training field that was a bit more isolated. It was off to the side, where fewer students seemed to gather. Curious, I headed that way. The closer I got, the more I realized that this area was a target range. Several targets were set up in a line, some riddled with holes, others scorched or completely obliterated.

    And then I saw her¡ªa girl with striking white hair, her back to me, focused on the target in front of her. She wore a tight black suit that hugged her athletic frame, paired with a silver jacket. Her stance was perfect.

    That had to be Storm. As I went closer and noticed the side of her face... Ok. That''s Halle Berry. Yup. No doubt about that. That''s her version of Storm.

    [Bang!] [Bang!] She fired two shots, each hitting its mark dead center. Damn. She''s a good shot.

    I continued watching silently as she fired round after round, never missing a beat. It was impressive. Finally, when she had emptied her clip, she ejected the magazine and holstered her handgun.

    "Wow," I muttered under my breath, more to myself than anyone else.

    Without turning around, Storm spoke, her voice smooth and steady. "You shouldn''t sneak up on people, especially not here."

    "Uh, sorry about that," I replied, taking a step closer. "I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your training session. Just... got curious."

    She finally turned to face me, her piercing blue eyes locking onto mine. There was a brief moment of silence as she studied me.

    ¡°You¡¯re the new guy, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°Name¡¯s Aron.¡±

    ¡°Ororo Munroe, but everyone here calls me Storm,¡± she said, though it felt more like an introduction than a greeting. ¡°Heard about you. You¡¯ve had a rough start, huh?¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± I replied, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°Still trying to figure out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Storm nodded, giving me an empathetic smile. "Well, welcome to the school. Professor Xavier is a good man. He''ll help you sort things out."

    "Thanks..." I trailed off, unsure of how to respond. "So, uh, you''re pretty good with that gun. Do you teach combat classes here?"

    "Yes. Firearms, martial arts, and some sneaking skills. I also teach weather manipulation to mutants with atmospheric abilities like me," Storm explained with a smile.

    "Weather manipulation?" I asked, feigning ignorance. "How does it work?"

    "Basically, I can control the weather. I can create rain, summon lightning, and even manipulate wind currents. It comes in handy during missions," Storm replied confidently.

    "Wow, that''s incredible," I exclaimed, playing up my amazement. "I bet you''re pretty powerful."

    "I''d like to think so," Storm nodded. "So, since you are here... How about you give it a try?" She picked a handgun from the table next to her and offered it to me. "It''ll help you unload some stress. Trust me."

    I looked at the gun in her hands. Ah, guns, huh? When you are dealing with mafias and all, guns are the best buddy. And I''m somewhat of a self-proclaimed prodigy when it comes to firearms. So, might as well show off a little. If she asks where I learned, I got that clone excuse. I''ll just say I just know, or maybe they made me that way.

    "Sure, why not?" I shrugged, taking the firearm from Storm. I held it loosely in my right hand, feeling its weight and balance. It felt good. The grip was firm but comfortable, and the barrel was clean and shiny.

    Storm pointed toward the target in front of us. "Go ahead, take your shot."

    I lifted the gun and aimed at the target with my left hand.

    "Umm... I''m not sure it''s a good idea to hold it with a single hand," Storm advised.

    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing," I said confidently before pulling the trigger three times in quick succession. The sound echoed across the training field as each bullet struck its mark. Then I unloaded the entire magazine, firing until I heard the empty click of the slide. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I handed the weapon back to Storm with a satisfied grin. "Not bad, right?"

    "That was... quite impressive," she replied, clearly taken aback by my display. Her expression said she wasn''t expecting this outcome.

    "Thanks," I grinned, basking in the glory of my achievement.

    "Where did you learn to shoot like that?" Storm inquired, curiosity evident in her voice.

    "I don''t know... Maybe they programmed me to be a prodigy?" I said with a shrug, throwing in the clone card.

    "Ah, I''m sorry," she apologized. The fact that I was a clone must have slipped her mind.

    "It''s fine," I waved dismissively. "Anyway, it was nice meeting you, Storm. But I gotta go. I need to clear my head a bit."

    "Of course. It was nice meeting you too, Aron," Storm nodded, offering me a friendly smile.

    I returned the gesture before turning away and heading off toward my room. I''ve seen enough for the day.

    "Hey, Aron," as I was about to leave the training field, Storm called out to me. "You want to test out your power?" She walked up to me. "We got a special place where you can test out your power. Wanna go?"

 Ch: 4 [Testing mutation]

    The door to the underground bunker closed with a heavy loud thud, sealing us in a big chamber that looked like something out of a sci-fi movie. The walls glowed with a dull metallic glint. I glanced around the room, noting the various pieces of equipment and machinery scattered throughout. A row of computers lined one wall, while several large screens hung on another. In the center of the room sat a massive circular platform surrounded by a series of weird machines.

    "Welcome to the Danger Room," Storm said as she walked alongside me, her voice echoing slightly in the large, open space. "This place was designed to handle any kind of power or mutation. You could blow up half the room, and it would repair itself in minutes."

    "Now, this is big," I said as I looked around. "So, this is where you train the heavy hitters, huh?"

    "Yup," Storm nodded, leading me toward the center of the room. "This bunker is equipped with vibranium, one of the most durable materials in the world. It can withstand almost anything¡ªso you don''t have to worry about going all out here."

    Vibranium? Did Black Panther help them with the metal or maybe SHIELD? Hmmm... That''s a question for another day.

    As we walked, I couldn''t help but notice the sheer size of the place. The ceiling was at least fifty feet high, and the walls stretched out endlessly, with various sections partitioned off for different kinds of training. In one corner, I saw a holographic projection system flickering to life, simulating various landscapes and environments. It was like a virtual world contained within a fortress. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the center of the room stood a woman I recognized immediately¡ªPsylocke. With her long purple hair and that purple knife she was spinning on her fingertip, yup, that''s Psylocke, no doubt about that. She was dressed in a dark bodysuit, and as she saw us approaching, she straightened up and gave a slight nod of acknowledgment.

    "Aron, this is Psylocke," Storm said, introducing her with a wave of her hand. "She''s one of the most skilled telepaths and martial artists here. I called her to help with the power testing."

    "Psylocke," I greeted, trying not to let my excitement show. Seeing these characters in real life was still surreal, even though I was playing it cool.

    "Nice to meet you, Aron," Psylocke replied, her voice carrying a certain calmness that was almost soothing. "I heard about your situation. Don''t waste your time worrying about it. The more you think about it, the worse it''ll get. So, instead of thinking about ''what ifs,'' just focus on the present. It gets much easier that way. So, you ready to test out your power?"

    "Yeah," I nodded. "Though I''m not exactly sure what I can do yet."

    "We''ll figure that out," Storm said reassuringly. "But first, let''s see what your mutation is. Then we can decide your limitations. Psylocke will assist you by using her psionic powers. They''re unique, so it should give us a good idea of your mutation''s limits."

    "Psionic powers?" I repeated, feigning ignorance again. "What does that mean exactly?"

    "It means I can create weapons and constructs from pure psychic energy," Psylocke explained as she stepped closer. "For this test, I''ll be using my Psionic Knife¡ªa weapon that targets your mind rather than your body. We''ll see if you can absorb it and what happens after that."

    "Wow! You gonna put it in my head?" I exclaimed with surprise. "Shouldn''t we start small or something?"

    Psylocke smirked slightly before saying, "Afraid I might mess up your brain? Don''t worry, I''m quite skilled with this thing. There''s almost no chance of permanent damage."

    "Almost... almost?" I repeated nervously.

    Storm laughed at my reaction. "You have nothing to fear. Psylocke is an expert at wielding this knife. If she says it''s safe, then it''s safe."

    "Fine, fine. I trust you guys," I sighed, deciding to go along with their plan.

    Psylocke took a deep breath, her hands beginning to glow with a vibrant purple light. Within moments, the energy coalesced into a blade, crackling with raw power. Wait! That''s not a knife! That''s a freaking foot-long sword made out of pure psychic energy! Holy shit.

    "Wait a sec... How about we talk this out, huh?" I said as I took a step back. Fuck me! That''s a big sword! I don''t wanna get stabbed by that thing. It''s not that I''m afraid or anything. Ok. Maybe a little. In the past, I took punches and survived gunshots, even got stabbed by knives, but that thing is made out of pure energy, and I got a bad feeling about it.

    "Don''t you worry," Before I could resist, that blade had already stabbed my forehead.

    I felt a jolt run through my entire body. It wasn''t pain, exactly, but more like a shock to my system, as if every nerve was being activated all at once.

    "Focus!" Storm''s voice cut through the sensation. "Try to absorb it. You have done it before; you can do it again. You see, mutation often activates in danger."

    Yeah, easy for you to say. I gritted my teeth and tried to do as she said. I concentrated on the energy, willing it to flow into me rather than push against me. Slowly, I felt a shift. The energy from the blade started to sink into my body, like water being absorbed by a sponge. It was still intense, but the more I focused, the more manageable it became.

    "That''s it," Psylocke encouraged, her voice calm and steady. "You''re doing well."

    As the last of the psionic energy was absorbed, I felt a strange sensation¡ªa buildup of power inside me. It was as if the energy from the knife had settled somewhere deep within, waiting to be unleashed.

    "How do you feel?" Storm asked, watching me with a serious expression.

    "Different," I replied, flexing my fingers as I tried to get a sense of this new power. "It''s weird... hard to explain. It''s like something waiting to rush out."

    "Try releasing it," Psylocke suggested, stepping back to give me some space. "Focus on the energy and see if you can project it outward. Imagination is the key here. Visualize what you want and then let the energy take shape."

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, focusing on the power within me. At first, it was difficult to find, but as I concentrated, I began to feel it growing stronger. It pulsated inside me like a heartbeat, sending waves of energy throughout my body. I pictured it flowing out of me...

    At first, nothing happened, but then I felt a surge. The energy began to move, traveling from the core of my being, through my arm, and into my hand. A faint purple glow started to form around my fingers, growing brighter with each passing second.

    "Good, now focus it into a shape," Psylocke instructed, her voice guiding me through the process.

    I concentrated harder, trying to shape the energy the way Psylocke had. It was difficult¡ªlike trying to mold a piece of clay with your mind¡ªbut gradually, it started to take form. A small blade of purple energy appeared in my hand, not as defined as Psylocke''s but still recognizable.

    "Wow," I muttered, staring at the blade in amazement.

    "Looks like you''re a fast learner," Psylocke smiled, impressed with my progress. "That''s good. Try to create another blade in your left hand."

    "Another? Oh, okay..." I did as she said, trying to replicate the same process. This time, it was easier. The energy flowed naturally, and within seconds, another blade appeared in my left hand.

    "Excellent," Psylocke nodded, looking pleased. "Now, merge them into a single blade."

    "Merge?" I frowned, confused.

    "Yes, just focus on the two blades and try to make them become one," Psylocke explained patiently. "It''s easier than it sounds."

    I did as she said, concentrating on the two blades. Gradually, they began to merge, forming a single larger blade of purple energy. It was still a bit unstable, but it was definitely one entity instead of two.

    "Incredible," Psylocke murmured, studying me closely. "You''re a natural at this."

    "Thanks," I grinned, proud of my accomplishment.

 Ch: 5 [Power combination]

    -[One week later]-

    Over the past few days, I had spent almost all my time training with Psylocke and Storm, figuring out my mutation.

    We already figured out my power to absorb abilities and use them as my own. It was similar to Rogue''s but unlike her, my touch doesn''t affect others. But what was even more surprising was the fact that I could give those abilities to others, even if only temporarily. I tested it out during one of our training sessions. Psylocke had created her psionic blade, and after absorbing its power, I managed to transfer it to Storm. She wielded the psionic blade as if it were her own for five minutes.

    As I approached the door to the Danger Room, it slid open, revealing the massive chamber within. Storm and Psylocke were already inside, waiting for me. The room was different today. The central platform had been replaced by a series of training modules designed to test various abilities¡ªobstacles, targets, and energy fields flickered around the room, ready for whatever we had planned.

    "Morning, Aron," Storm said with a little smile. Today she was dressed in her white and silver suit, and kinda looking hot. I could see her nice cleavage popping out thanks to that tight costume. I can totally understand why some men here are crushing on her. Storm is a total babe. As for Psylocke, she was in her purple suit, but those exposed parts of her toned body still looked very sexy. I really love her thighs and ass, oh, that well-toned tummy.

    "Morning," I greeted back with a friendly grin. "So, what''s on today''s menu? More obstacle courses or maybe target practice?"

    "Actually, we''re going to try something different," Psylocke replied as she walked toward one of the training modules. "We need to see just how far you can push your mutation. Absorbing my psionic energy was impressive, but now we need to find out what else you can do¡ªhow many powers you can hold at once, how long you can sustain them, and what happens when you transfer multiple powers to someone else."

    "Sounds like a lot of experimenting," I chuckled.

    "You''ve made incredible progress this week, Aron. The more we understand about your mutation, the better we can help you control it." Storm said as she fiddled with the console. "I''ve called in some others to help us out."

    The door on the far side of the chamber opened.

    I turned to see a group of mutants stepping into the room. Bobby Drake, also known as Iceman. Kitty in her tight black suit, Jubilee entered next, her bright yellow jacket, and this time she was wearing jeans instead of a skirt. Finally, Colossus, the giant mutant with a heart of gold and a body of organic steel. Dang! He looks bigger than I thought. This is my first time meeting him. He was away on a mission and came back last night.

    Jubilee ran up to me, "Hey, Aron! Long time no see!"

    "Yo, Jubes!" I greeted, giving her a fist bump. "Lookin'' good!"

    "Thanks! You too!" She gave me a wink.

    Jubilee and I got pretty close during my stay here. We hung out a lot together, playing video games, watching movies, and even playing basketball and volleyball a couple of times. She was really fun to be around. Kitty didn''t say much, except for a little hi. Well, considering out first encounter where she barged into my room when I was butt naked, she''s probably still a bit embarrassed.

    Iceman, on the other hand, was chill as always. "Hey man, you ready for some action?"

    "Hell yeah!" I replied, grinning broadly.

    "So, what exactly are we doing here?" Kitty asked, glancing around the Danger Room curiously.

    Storm motioned for the group to join us in the center of the room. "Today, we''ll test how well Aron can absorb and combine multiple powers. Each of you will lend him your abilities, one by one, and we''ll see how he handles them. If everything goes well, we''ll also see if he can transfer those powers to someone else."

    Jubilee stepped forward, her energy crackling faintly around her fingertips. "So, are you gonna light up like a firework, or what?"

    I couldn''t help but smile. "Guess we''ll see."

    Storm nodded at Bobby. "You''re up first." She activated the danger room. The room changed into an open field. Trees lined the edges, while a large pond sat in the middle.

    "Alright, hit me," I extended my right hand toward Bobby.

    "Ok, don''t complain if you freeze your ass off," Bobby grinned as ice crystals formed over his skin. Suddenly, a blast of frigid air shot out from his palm, enveloping my hand.

    "Shit! That''s cold!" I shivered slightly, feeling my fingers going numb. I felt a familiar jolt¡ªa tingling sensation that started at my fingertips and spread through my entire body. Within seconds, I felt a chill run down my spine, and I knew that I had absorbed his ice-manipulating abilities. I don''t feel cold anymore. "Ok. That''s enough."

    "Try it out," Bobby said, stopping his power.

    I clenched my fist and covered my body with ice.

    "Alright!" I raised my hand and focused on the cold energy flowing through me. Instantly, ice crystals began to form in the air around my fingers, shaping into a sharp icicle that I launched at one of the targets across the room. The target shattered on impact, ice shards scattering everywhere.

    "Holy shit! That''s awesome!" Jubilee exclaimed in awe, staring wide-eyed at my icy form.

    "Language," Colossus warned Jubilee as he patted her head.

    "Sorry," She apologized, blushing a bit. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iceman pumped his fists. "That was great."

    Next, it was Kitty''s turn. She stepped forward, phasing through Colossus as she approached.

    "Argg! Why do you do that every time?" Colossus said as he rubbed his arms and I''m pretty sure he shivered a bit.

    When our hands touched, I felt a strange shift, like my body was becoming less solid. I took a deep breath and concentrated, willing myself to phase. My hand began to blur, and I was suddenly passed through Kitty.

    "Whoa! That feels weird!" Kitty exclaimed in surprise.

    As I pulled away from her, my body returned to normal. It was disorienting but manageable. I could definitely get used to this. I was still maintaining my ice form alongside Kitty''s phasing power.

    "Ha! Now you see how weird it feels every time you barge into others'' rooms," I said with a little smirk.

    "Hey! That was a one-time thing! And you were... Ahem!" Kitty blushed a bit, remembering the incident. "Whatever!" She elbowed me a little as she walked past me. "Tsk. Ice."

    "You gotta try harder, Miss. Kitty," I said teasingly.

    "Me next," Jubilee jumped up excitedly, waving her hands in the air. "Come on, Aron! Let me blast you again!"

    "Again?" Storm arched a brow at Jubilee.

    "Ah, never mind," Jubilee quickly shook her head, realizing her slip of the tongue. She quickly touched my hand and used her explosion ability.

    I felt another jolt¡ªthe energy flowing through me felt different, hotter. It was freaking unstable explosive power! No wonder, she keeps blasting things and people left and right. I need to be careful with this one. I closed my eyes and tried to control the energy flowing within me, shaping it into small spheres that I could launch at targets. As I opened my eyes, I saw several fireworks exploding in the air around my fingertips.

    "Wow! You can control it that easily?!" Jubilee said with a surprised expression as she looked at the tiny explosions around my fingertips.

    "I can understand why you blast things off all the time now," I said to Jubilee as I controlled my explosions. "This is some crazy unstable energy. It kinda makes me want to just let it explode!"

    "Hey! I do not do it all the time!" As soon as she said that, everyone looked at her with an unconvinced look. "Ok, maybe a few times..." But those glares at her continued. "Alright fine! Many times!" Jubilee said as she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Colossus stepped forward last.

    "So, should I just hit you or...? I don''t want you to get hurt," He said to me hesitantly, clenching his gigantic metal fists.

    "Don''t worry," I replied, grinning broadly. "I''ll be fine. Hopefully, fine."

    Colossus nodded, "Ok then. Here I go." His metallic skin hardened into organic steel. Suddenly, he swung his fist at me.

    I held my palm up, catching his massive metal fist like a pro. Dang! That was a heavy punch! I almost got pushed back, but I felt my body harden and my muscles swell. My skin took on a metallic sheen, and I knew I had absorbed his power to transform into organic steel. Cold smoke was rising from my metal body as I maintained all the powers at the same time.

    Colossus pulled his fist back.

    I absorbed all the power and reverted back to my human form.

    "Now, let''s see how you handle all of these together," Storm said, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

    I took a deep breath and focused on combining the different abilities. First, I phased through a nearby tree, then, as I emerged on the other side, I covered my arm in ice and launched a burst of Jubilee''s fireworks at another target. Finally, I transformed into my steel form, feeling the sheer power coursing through my body. I was able to switch between and combine the powers seamlessly. Each one flowed into the next without any hesitation, as if they were all meant to be used together.

    "Incredible," Storm murmured, clearly impressed. "You''re handling this better than I expected."

    "Feels pretty natural," I admitted, a bit surprised at how easy it was to control so many abilities at once.

    "Omega level or beyond!" Psylocke mumbled under her breath.

    --

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 6 [Mutation Limits]

    "Now, how about we take it up a notch? Try to transfer multiple powers to someone else," Storm said as she walked up to me. "If you can transfer more than one power, it could open up endless possibilities."

    Psylocke stepped forward. "I''ll be your volunteer."

    Colossus stepped forward, "Let me. If things go wrong, it could be dangerous. Let me be the one to test it. My body is strong enough to withstand the blow if something happens."

    I wasn''t sure how to feel about that. The idea of experimenting on someone, especially with powers as unpredictable as mine, made me uneasy. But at the same time, Colossus had a point¡ªhis body was far sturdier than most, and if something went wrong, he had a better chance of walking away unscathed.

    Psylocke nodded in agreement, "He has a point."

    Storm nodded and gestured to Colossus, "Go ahead Aron, try to transfer multiple powers to him."

    I placed my hand on Colossus''s shoulder, "Ready?"

    Colossus nodded, "Ready."

    The transfer was always easy; I had done it with Psylocke and even with Storm before. I decided to start with Bobby''s ice manipulation. I focused my thoughts, transferring the ability to Colossus. The familiar jolt ran through my body. I watched as frost began to creep up his arm, coating his metallic skin in a layer of shimmering ice. He flexed his fist, and I could see the cold energy responding to his will.

    "Good," Colossus said, nodding in approval. "I can feel it."

    "Alright, here comes the next one," I said, my voice slightly tense. I focused on Kitty''s phasing ability, trying to channel it into Colossus. This was the real test¡ªtransferring a second power while the first was still active.

    For a moment, it seemed like everything was going smoothly. Colossus''s form flickered slightly, and I could sense the phasing power starting to settle into his body. Then, suddenly, everything went wrong. I felt a sudden surge of resistance from the energy. The two powers seemed to clash inside him, their opposing natures fighting for control. Then there was his own mutation.

    "Uh, Aron¡ª" Colossus started, but before he could finish, there was a loud boom.

    A burst of energy exploded outward from Colossus, knocking us all off our feet. I was fast. I used organic metal armor around me as I hit the ground hard, sliding across the smooth metal floor until I finally came to a stop against the wall. If not for the absorbed powers earlier, I would have suffered a concussion or worse.

    Psylocke was quick to react as she created psionic shields around the others, preventing injuries. But Colossus, unfortunately, was not so lucky. The explosion was far more powerful than any of us expected, and it threw Colossus into the wall with incredible force. When he fell to the ground. Cold smoke began to rise from his body and he was flickering. His own mutation was shifting over his body, changing to human form and metal form, and back again rapidly.

    Psylocke rushed to him, "Piotr!"

    Storm was by his side in an instant. She knelt down beside him.

    Shit! I dashed to him and grabbed his arm, absorbing the power back. His mutation stabilized instantly. I sighed in relief.

    Psylocke helped him sit up. "Are you ok, Piotr?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Colossus groaned, rubbing his head, "I... My ears are ringing, but other than that, I''m fine." He stood up, rubbing his head.

    "Well, it seems only one power can be transferred at a time," Storm said, standing up and brushing herself off. "But it looks like you retained the power even after transferring to another person. That''s a good thing."

    "Yeah, seems like it," I said as I clenched my metal fist, and then reverted to my regular form. Now, this is fun. It''s like All For One Quirk from MHA! I wonder if there is a limit to how many mutations I can absorb, but more importantly, does this power only work on mutants or other superhumans like Captain Marvel or Hulk? What if I use it on Dr. Strange? Will I get his magic abilities? Too many questions... I''ll find out eventually, for now, I''ll absorb as many mutant abilities as I can...

    Storm glanced at Colossus who reverted back to his human form, "Was that explosion strong enough to make you turn to your human form?"

    He nodded, "Yes. It was very powerful. I''m glad, I was here or else one of you would have suffered a massive injury"

    "Damn, I hope this doesn''t happen when I absorb too many powers at once," I said as I scratched the back of my head.

    "It''s something we''ll need to keep an eye on," Storm agreed, crossing her arms thoughtfully. "That''s it for today. And the rest of you, better keep his power a secret from others. We don''t want unnecessary rumors spreading around."

    Kitty and the others nodded, "Understood."

    Storm turned to me, "Good job today, Aron. You did well." She patted my shoulder gently.

    I nodded and gave her a small smile, "Thanks."

    ...

    [3rd person POV] [Xavier''s office]

    Storm told Xavier everything about Aron''s situation and the tests they had been performing over the week.

    Professor Xavier frowned, leaning forward slightly. "That''s troubling, but not entirely unexpected. The nature of Aron''s powers is still largely unknown. It''s dangerous to push the limits too far, too soon."

    Storm nodded. "I agree. But there''s something else. His abilities are more complicated than we thought. He retained the powers he transferred, even after giving them to Colossus. That means he''s still holding onto every mutation he''s absorbed."

    Xavier rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I see... This ability of his can become very powerful but the risk..."

    "Exactly. If Magneto finds out about this, there''s no telling what he might do. Aron''s power is dangerous in the wrong hands. He could be swayed... or worse, Magneto might try to take him by force," Storm clenched her fist tightly.

    There was a long pause as Professor Xavier considered her words. "With his mind like a blank canvas without any past memories, manipulating him would be easy for Eric," He nodded in agreement. "Besides, I''m worried that the people behind the cloning project might come for him too. They created him for a reason, and if they know what he''s capable of now, they won''t let him go easily. He''s not just a clone¡ªthey''ll see him as a weapon."

    "Erase the memories..." Storm said quietly, glancing at Xavier. "Everyone related to that mission and everyone who knows that he is a clone... Replace it with something else. I''m sure you can think of something. Then, you can talk with Aron, and tell him about the dangers around him. That should be enough to delay the inevitable. And I''ve already made sure to erase all the tracks related to that mission."

    Xavier leaned back in his chair.

    ...

    [3 days later] [Aron''s First person POV]

    The professor and I had a little chat. Turns out those bastards who were involved in the cloning project might come after my ass. So, he replaced everyone''s memories with a fake one. My new past... I''m an orphan and Professor Xavier found me after I accidentally froze the orphanage when my mutation first awakened. Due to my unstable power burst, I ended up hurting myself, resulting in an amnesia. As for my mutation, since I still have Bobby''s power, he decided to go with Ice manipulation. Well, that should be a good enough excuse.

    As for who else knows about my real identity other than the Professor was Jean. And since he can''t get into my head, I still remember my old life outside the Marvel world. For now, things should be stable. And I must get stronger as fast as possible. Just absorbing powers isn''t enough, I must master them properly. Oh, as for who''s in charge of training me now that he replaced others'' memories, well, it''s Jean.

    Storm and Psylocke still remember our training sessions, with a tiny change. Instead of power absorption and transfer, they know it as ice control.

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]--

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 7 [Ice]

    [1 month later]

    Other than training, I did some research, trying to find out the timeline I was in. But it''s kinda messed up because we don''t have Avengers yet, but there''s the Fantastic Four and Shield. Then there''s us, the X-Force. And the good thing is that the New Your incident from the movie is yet to happen. Some of the events from what I was able to gather from the internet, match with the movies, while others match comics. In short, I''m in a jumbled-up reality. The only advantage I have right now is the weakness of villains, heroes, and some of the events, which may or may not occur. So, gotta prepare for the uncertainty...

    It''s snowing outside! Winter has finally arrived and damn, I love it! Now, some might wonder who in their right mind likes winter and snow. Well, me! I freaking love winter! The cold temperature, the snow, the freezing rain, and all the warm clothes! Sitting near the fireplace on the couch, covered in a blanket with a cup of hot chocolate and watching a movie... That''s heaven! Not to mention outdoor activities like skiing, snowboarding, sledding, etc. Ok, I admit, I sound like a kid but who cares? I''m going to enjoy my winter as much as I can!

    In my past life, this was the only season, I didn''t have to fight as much as I fought in summer. Damn, summer is just pure hell. The heat is unbearable! Anyway, coming to the present...

    I''m standing on the outdoor training ground. The air and snow are crisp. Snow is falling around me slowly. The cold breeze feels great. A thin layer of white snow covers the ground.

    For the past month, I had been training hard and without any thoughts of a normal life, mastering the ice powers inherited from Bobby¡ªIceman. To the world, that was my sole mutation, and I played that part well. But in truth, ice manipulation was only the tip of the iceberg (pun intended).

    I can enjoy life as much as I want after I become strong. Till then, I''ll train without any breaks or other thoughts.

    Every day, I challenged myself to reach new heights. I began by improving my ability to control temperature, mastering the art of freezing moisture in the air without much effort. Now, I could turn entire fields into frosty landscapes with just a wave of my hand, create detailed ice sculptures in an instant, and build protective ice walls that could resist missile attacks.

    Cyclops was like wtf?! How can ice be that strong? Yup! I managed to stop his beam with the ice wall I created. That shocked everyone, including Professor Xavier! I mean, even Bobby can''t stop his beam with his ice power. My power and control over it grew more refined each day.

    But simply controlling ice wasn''t enough¡ªI needed to become an expert at it. I concentrated on improving both my speed and accuracy. Storm had talked about Bobby''s powers having Omega-level potential, and I aimed to fully unlock that potential. I practiced lowering temperatures to absolute zero and making incredibly strong ice structures. My favorite move soon became creating spiked ice armor, covering my body with a layer of nearly indestructible ice.

    Next came moving around the frozen land that I created. I mean, if I can''t even move around ice, then there isn''t any point in using it.

    The answer was easy. I learned to control the ice under my feet, and it felt like surfing. It was easy, and before long, I could just move around while creating ice constantly. It''s like using the moisture in the air to create ice and surf on it while maintaining balance.

    Then came the hardest part, running or walking in the air, using the moisture in the air as the support. I thought it was cool to just walk in the air or run, but after a few days... Cool my ass! It''s freaking hard, no matter what I do, I can''t walk more than a few steps in the air. The problem is that the thin ice formed from the moisture wasn''t strong enough to support my body weight and freezing each molecule equally to support me is... Well, it''s super hard. So, I need to figure out a way around it.

    So, after a month, here I am, standing in the snow, trying to figure out a way.

    I stood there, the falling snow swirling around me as I focused on the moisture in the air. Walking on air¡ªsimple in theory, but in practice? Far from it. The molecules were too small, too scattered, to create a consistent platform. I needed more precision. My breath formed clouds in front of me as I muttered to myself.

    "Okay, if walking doesn''t work, maybe... freezing steps in intervals?"

    I concentrated, spreading my awareness across the cold air. I lowered the temperature around me to form solidified patches of ice under my feet. As soon as I stepped forward, the first patch dissolved, and I formed the next one mid-step. It was a bit like jumping from one stepping stone to the next, except the stones were tiny, thin sheets of ice. I managed three steps before the fourth patch crumbled under the weight.

    "Damn it," I muttered as I fell back into the snow.

    But I wasn''t discouraged. My ice abilities had grown far beyond what they were at the start, and I wasn''t about to give up now. I dusted the snow off and stood again, glancing at the trees nearby. The branches were covered in snow, bending slightly under the weight.

    Maybe the key wasn''t about trying to make the ice too solid. Maybe I had to rely on flexibility.

    I reached out my hand and willed the air around me to freeze, forming not flat steps, but curved tendrils of ice like the branches of a tree. I took a tentative step onto one of the ice tendrils. It swayed under my weight but didn''t break. I shifted my balance carefully, creating a second tendril in front of me and letting the first one disappear. It was more like balancing on a tightrope than walking on solid ground, but it worked.

    I grinned. "That''s more like it."

    It was slow progress, but progress nonetheless. My body adjusted to the unstable footing as I created tendrils faster and faster, shifting from one to the next. I made it across the training field without touching the snow once. Finally, a way to "walk" on air, even if it wasn''t the most practical yet.

    "Nice work," came a voice from behind me.

    I spun around to see Jean standing there, arms crossed, watching me with an approving smile. Her presence wasn''t surprising¡ªshe had been keeping an eye on my training sessions lately.

    "I''m trying," I said, letting the ice dissipate and dropping back to the ground. "But it''s a lot harder than it looks."

    Jean nodded. "Controlling something that isn''t solid, like air, requires a different kind of focus. You''re doing well, though," She paused, her gaze softening. "Anyone else would have given up by now. But you keep going."

    "Gotta do at least this much if I want to get stronger," I shrugged.

    "True enough," Jean smiled. "But remember to take some time to rest every now and then."

    "Sure thing, sensei."

    She chuckled. "Sensei? Hmm... I like the sound of that."

    I couldn''t help but laugh along with her. Oh, so she can laugh and have that soft expression, huh?! It''s so different from the usual serious look she has! I can''t help but smile at that. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Something on my face?" She asked with a raised brow.

    "Nope, nothing," I replied, shaking my head.

    "Well, we should head back. Don''t ignore your health overtraining," Jean reminded me.

    "Of course. I''ll be right there," I nodded.

    She walked away, leaving me alone in the snow. I watched as the snowflakes landed on my open palm and closed my hand, freezing them. I opened my hand to see a small snow crystal on my palm.

    "I wonder what I should do after mastering my mutation," I muttered as I crushed the snow crystal.

    I shook my hand, scattering the remains of the snow crystal, and followed Jean back to the academy.

    ***

    [Next day]

    Today the vacation starts. Some of the kids are going home while the rest will stay at the academy as always. As for me? I''m staying since I have no family waiting for me. Maybe, I''ll take a walk outside around noon.

    Anyway, I was in my room, lying on my bed a knock on the door woke me up from my sleep. I grumbled a bit as I sat up.

    "Who is it?" I asked as I rubbed my eyes.

    "You ain''t butt naked again, are you?" Kitty''s voice came from the other side of the door.

    I groaned. "No! I''m not!"

    "Good, cause I''m coming in!"

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it. Thanks.]--

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 8 [A tiresome morning]

    Kitty phased right through the door, not bothering to wait for an invitation. She popped her head in first, smirking when she saw me sitting there in a half-awake state.

    "Morning, sleepyhead!" she said, stepping fully into the room. She looked way too chipper for someone who should still be asleep.

    "Morning," I mumbled. "What''s up? And why do you care if I''m naked? You''ve already seen everything."

    She laughed. "Well, I''m trying to respect some privacy around here after that incident. You never know what trauma I''d have to live with if I caught you in an embarrassing position. You know, some have some weird fetishes and I don''t want to scar my mind."

    I rolled my eyes, throwing my blanket over my legs. "So, what''s going on?"

    "Jean sent me," Kitty said, sitting on the edge of my bed. "She figured you''d want to join us for breakfast before the big winter break officially kicks in. It''s tradition, after all."

    "Breakfast? Right now?" I raised a brow. "Since when is that a thing?"

    She shrugged. "Since forever. Maybe you were too busy with your ''intense training'' to notice?"

    I sighed, pulling on a hoodie. "Fine, I''ll come. But I better not see weird holiday sweaters or I''m out."

    Kitty laughed. "No promises. You know how festive the Professor gets."

    We made our way downstairs, where the dining hall had been decorated for the season. Tinsel, wreaths, and even a giant Christmas tree stood near the windows, casting colorful lights across the room. Most of the students who hadn''t gone home were already there, chatting over plates of pancakes, eggs, and bacon. And yes¡ªthere were plenty of holiday sweaters.

    "Ugh, you weren''t kidding," I muttered, spotting Logan of all people wearing a hideous sweater with a reindeer on it. "I think my eyes are burning."

    Kitty snorted. "That''s Jubilee''s idea. Hehehe! Just wait until you see Beast''s sweater. It lights up."

    I facepalmed. "Of course it does."

    Jean waved us over from the far end of the table. She wasn''t in anything festive, which was a small relief. I grabbed a plate and sat down across from her, trying to act like I didn''t notice the mountain of food on her plate.

    "Morning," Jean greeted with a smile. "Sleep well?"

    "Sort of," I replied. "Until Kitty here barged into my room."

    "Oh, come on, it was a polite intrusion," Kitty defended herself, piling syrup on her pancakes.

    I shook my head and dug into my food. For a while, we just ate in peace, chatting about nothing important. The energy in the room was light, and it was a nice break from the usual intensity of the academy.

    "So, got any plans for the break?" Jean asked me as she finished her coffee.

    I shrugged. "Not really. Figured I''d stay here and keep training. Maybe enjoy the snow a bit and if I''m lucky, I''ll find a job. Can''t stay penniless all the time, can I now?"

    "All work and no play," Kitty said, wagging a finger at me. "You need to relax sometimes, you know?"

    "I relax," I countered. "I just do it while freezing things."

    Jubilee walked toward us, hearing our conversation, and joined in, "Maybe you could join us for some actual fun this time. We''re planning a snowball fight later. The kids are really excited about it."

    I arched a brow. "Snowball fight? Isn''t that a little... childish?"

    "Yes," Jean said with a grin, "and it''s a great way to let off steam. Think of it as training if that makes you feel better."

    "I think I''ll just take a walk outside. I don''t remember the last time I went out, so, yeah..."

    I trailed off. I was surprised by the chorus of disappointed groans that followed my declaration. Kitty even gave me puppy dog eyes, as if that would convince me to change my mind.

    "Nope. You ain''t gonna play that card against me. Not happening. I just want some time alone away from you," I pointed at Kitty, "and you," I pointed at Jubilee.

    Jean chuckled, and I turned to her. "Don''t you dare join them."

    "Well, I guess I''ll join you then if you don''t mind," Jean offered. "A walk sounds nice. Plus, since you want to make some money, I know the perfect place." The last part, she said through telepathy.

    "Uhh... Sure," I replied, and Jean smirked, knowing she got me.

    Kitty frowned. "Really? You two? I thought we were friends. What happened to girl power?"

    "Girl power is fine," Jean said. "But we all need some space sometimes. You and Jubes should understand that."

    The girls looked at each other, shrugged, then nodded. Kitty threw her arm around Jubilee''s shoulders.

    "Fine, as long as you bring us pizza when you get back, we''re good."

    "Deal," Jean agreed. "Now finish your breakfast and clean up. And don''t go blasting things up again, Jubilee." She then turned toward Logan. "And you better keep an eye on them instead of fiddling with that old bike of yours!"

    Logan grunted, but he didn''t argue. Kitty and Jubilee stifled their giggles before digging into their food. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After breakfast, I went back to my room, hoping to squeeze in some more rest. It wasn''t that I didn''t enjoy the festive atmosphere, it was nice to see everyone in a good mood for a change, but after a month of intense training, I needed every bit of downtime I could get. Besides, I had a feeling that if I stuck around the dining hall any longer, I''d get dragged into their pace, and there was no way I was letting that happen.

    I collapsed on my bed, the warmth of my room a stark contrast to the winter chill outside. The sound of muffled laughter from the hall filtered through the walls as I pulled the blanket over myself.

    I closed my eyes, letting the calm wash over me. In the back of my mind, I wondered what Jean had meant earlier about a way to make money. The academy covered basic needs, but having a bit of cash wouldn''t hurt. Maybe she had some side gigs lined up¡ªsomething that wouldn''t require me to show off my mutation too much.

    After a couple of hours, I woke up feeling more refreshed. Glancing at the clock, I noticed it was nearing noon. Time for that walk. I threw on my usual winter coat, making sure to pack a pair of gloves, and headed downstairs. Jean was waiting for me at the entrance, already bundled up in her coat and scarf.

    "Ready?" she asked.

    "Yeah. Lead the way."

    We stepped outside, and the cold hit me immediately. The fresh layer of snow from last night crunched beneath our boots as we made our way across the academy grounds. The trees, heavy with snow, lined the path, and the sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the pristine white.

    For a while, we didn''t talk. The quiet was comforting. Jean walked beside me, hands stuffed in her pockets, her breath visible in the chilly air.

    As we reached the gates of the academy, I finally broke the silence. "So, you gonna tell me where we''re going, or is this some kind of top-secret mission?"

    Jean smirked, glancing at me from the corner of her eye. "It''s not a mission. But it is top secret." She paused, and I could hear her voice in my head again. "Especially from the Professor."

    That caught my attention. I raised an eyebrow but didn''t push her for details. We continued walking, leaving the academy grounds behind and heading into the city. The streets were bustling with people doing last-minute shopping, cars honking as they navigated through the holiday traffic.

    We eventually turned down a quieter street, the buildings becoming taller and more commercial. A neon sign ahead flashed in bold letters: Lucky Star Casino.

    I stopped in my tracks, blinking in disbelief. "A casino?" I asked out loud, turning to Jean.

    She grinned. "You said you needed money, right? I know a few tricks to help with that." She nodded toward the building. "Come on, it''ll be fun."

    "Wait! Don''t tell me!" I muttered, hesitating. She uses her power to win in a casino, hahaha! Dang! I like this Jean.

    "Not if you play smart," Jean replied, her smile growing. "And like I said, don''t tell the Professor. He''d lecture us for weeks."

    --[Leave some early reviews or ratings. Thanks.]--

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 9 [Life lesson with Jean]

    As we stepped deeper into the casino, the noise enveloped us. The chime of slot machines, the clattering of poker chips, and the low hum of conversation filled the air. The scent of freshly brewed coffee and something sweet was in the air, probably from the caf¨¦ at the corner of the main hall. The energy in the room was electric¡ªpeople hunched over slot machines with hopeful expressions, groups of friends crowding around blackjack tables, and a few solitary gamblers who looked like they hadn¡¯t left the place in days.

    I shot a glance at Jean, who looked entirely comfortable, her casual demeanor hiding any hint that we were up to something that might get us in trouble.

    "So, what¡¯s the plan?" I asked, keeping my voice low as we weaved through the maze of tables and machines.

    Jean smirked, glancing over her shoulder at me. "The plan is to not get caught. But more importantly, it¡¯s to win."

    "They got mutant detectors around, you do know that, right? The moment you use your power, the alarms will go off," I said as I took a look around. The guards here also looked burly and I''m pretty sure they got guns.

    "Yeah, I kinda robbed most of the casinos around the area, so, they took new measures. Every machine in here has one of those detectors. And even the cards and chips, not to mention these workers or dealers... So, I''ll be caught if I use my power to play," Jean said as if it wasn''t a big deal. She spoke through telepathy. "Let''s talk through telepathy from now on." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I gave her a slight nod. So, using ability is alright, but the moment one uses it to play, it''s game over. There must be some kind of AI monitoring everything, huh?!

    "So...?" I raised my brow.

    "That''s where you come in," she replied with a sly smirk.

    "Ah! Since I''m a clone... You guys must have tested something on me when you rescued me, didn''t you? Hank must have taken my DNA and found my genes are different than other mutants... They can''t detect new undiscovered genes. That''s all I could think of. So, am I right?" I raised my eyebrows. I''m pretty sure they are hiding more than that, I''ll find out eventually.

    "Wow! Nice job, detective... Yup, new genes. Although detectors doesn''t work, some high quality suppressor might work on you."

    "You want me to rob them blind, huh?! So, it was a mission after all!"

    "Yup, a super secret mission, just for the two of us," Jean said as she scanned the area. "So, here''s the plan. We are gonna start with something casual, like slot machines, then move to the table games. Don''t always go for the win, they''ll get suspicious. Lose some, win some, then try to act like you are a newbie. After winning a couple of big rounds, they will start to get suspicious. So, in the next, put 90% of what you won on the line and lose, that''s when the main game will begin."

    "Let me guess... Losing that big round will help us diffuse their suspicions of us robbing them," I added and Jean nodded. "Then, with the remaining 10% I''ll win twice the amount I lost and act like- YAY! I got lucky! Then, get out of here with the money."

    "Exactly!" Jean smirked.

    "I gotta say, I''m starting to like you more and more every second, Jean. This is so bad, but also so good," I commented.

    Jean''s grin widened. "Of course. Plus, what kind of mentor would I be if I didn''t give you life lessons, right?"

    "Right..." I replied.

    Jean led the way to the cashier, her demeanor cool and confident. She approached the counter, slid a stack of bills forward, and with a casual smile said, "A thousand in chips, please." The cashier, a tired-looking woman in her forties, didn¡¯t even blink. She quickly counted the money, handed Jean a neat stack of brightly colored chips, and nodded us along. She scooped them up, then turned back to me, her eyes glinting with excitement. "Alright," she said telepathically, "Let¡¯s get to work."

    "Alright, first stop¡ªslot machines," Jean said, keeping her voice low, though her words echoed in my mind. "Nobody pays too much attention to someone winning here because anyone barely wins here. Just look around these addicts, wasting their money on their luck."

    I scanned the rows of slot machines, each flashing and jingling in a bid to lure in players. The players were pulling levers or pressing buttons with varying degrees of excitement. Some were mindlessly feeding the machines, others hoping for that one jackpot to change their lives.

    We walked to an empty machine near the edge of the row, and I took the seat while she stood nearby, pretending to be just another onlooker. I inserted a couple of chips, pulled the lever, and the reels began to spin.

    "Remember," Jean¡¯s voice came into my head again, "win some, lose some. Make it believable."

    I gave her a slight nod, pulling the lever again as the images on the reels blurred. The machine came to a stop with a disappointing clatter¡ªtwo cherries and a lemon. No win. Perfect.

    Over the next few minutes, I alternated between winning small payouts and losing just enough to stay under the radar. As I kept playing, I felt the thrill of the game, though it wasn¡¯t quite as intense knowing that everything was under control. The fun part was controlling the mechanism of the machine with my telekinetic power and pretending that it was pure luck that was bringing me luck. And as Jean said earlier, these mutant detectors don''t work on me.

    After a few more rounds, I hit a decent win¡ªfive sevens across the middle row. The machine let out a triumphant jingle, and a small crowd gathered around, glancing at the amount displayed on the screen. I made sure to react like any lucky newbie would, pumping my fist and grinning at Jean.

    "Nice!" I said out loud, making sure my excitement was just enough to seem real but not over the top.

    Jean gave me a nod, subtly checking the room for anyone watching too closely. So far, so good.

    "Alright, that¡¯s enough for the slots," she said telepathically. "Now let¡¯s head to the blackjack tables. Time to step up the game."

    I got up from the slot machine, cashing out my chips and pocketing them as casually as I could. Jean led the way, and I followed until we reached one where the stakes were moderate but not high enough to attract too much attention. A few players were already seated, their faces focused, trying to guess the dealer¡¯s next move.

    Jean gestured for me to take a seat while she stood nearby. I sat down, exchanged a few chips for a stack of betting tokens, and waited for the game to begin.

    The dealer, a middle-aged guy with a neat mustache, dealt out the first hand, and I played cautiously at first, winning a couple of hands but also losing a few. Just like Jean had instructed. My stack of chips fluctuated¡ªenough to keep the game interesting but not so much to raise any red flags.

    After about fifteen minutes, I hit my first big win. A blackjack right off the deal. The dealer gave me a nod as I scooped up my winnings, and I could feel the eyes of the other players on me. I acted like a newbie who didn¡¯t expect to win, giving an awkward laugh and shrugging my shoulders.

    "Guess I¡¯m on a roll," I muttered, stacking my chips neatly in front of me.

    Jean¡¯s voice slid into my thoughts again. "Perfect. Now lose a big one."

    I glanced at my stack, picking up a sizable portion of my winnings and placing them on the table for the next hand. The cards were dealt, and I played it poorly on purpose, hitting when I should have stayed. The dealer won the hand, wiping out a good chunk of my chips.

    "Damn," I said, shaking my head. "I knew I should¡¯ve stayed."

    The other players gave sympathetic nods, not suspecting a thing. I could see the dealer glance at me with a look of mild amusement, clearly thinking I was just another amateur gambler who got too greedy.

    Jean, meanwhile, was casually leaning against the nearby wall, arms crossed and looking completely at ease. But I knew better. She was focused, watching every move, scanning the room for any signs that we were being watched too closely.

    The next few hands went smoothly. I won a couple more, but nothing too big. Then, it was time for the final move.

    "Alright," Jean¡¯s voice was calm but firm in my head. "This is it. Put 90% of your remaining chips on the table and lose. After that, one more game with a big win and we are out of here."

    I met her gaze, giving a slight nod before turning back to the table. My heart was racing as I pulled my stack of chips into a larger pile. Here goes. I played the hand as badly as possible without making it obvious. Sure enough, I lost, and the dealer raked in the chips.

    I let out a frustrated sigh, slumping in my chair a little, playing the part of the disappointed gambler.

    "Well, there goes that," I muttered, tossing the few remaining chips I had left into the center of the table.

    The next hand began, and I stayed focused. This was the crucial moment. If I won now, I¡¯d walk out of here with double what I came in with.

    The cards were dealt, and I played it carefully this time, just like any gambler trying to recoup their losses would. The other players were watching, eyes flicking between my cards and the dealer¡¯s, curious to see if I¡¯d make a comeback.

    I did.

    Blackjack again.

    I let out a whoop of surprise, grinning like an idiot. "No way! I can¡¯t believe it!"

    The dealer smiled politely, pushing my winnings toward me. The other players gave me congratulatory nods, and I could feel the tension ease around the table. I was just another lucky gambler who hit a streak.

    "Alright, that¡¯s enough for me," I said, getting up from the table and gathering my chips. "Better quit while I¡¯m ahead."

    I could feel Jean¡¯s approval through our telepathic connection as we made our way toward the cash-out counter. I handed over the chips, and the clerk counted them out, handing me a neat stack of bills. I pocketed the cash, glancing at Jean.

    "Time to go," she said, a satisfied smirk on her face.

    We walked out of the casino, the cool winter air hitting us as soon as we stepped outside. I took a deep breath, the adrenaline still pumping through my veins. Jean walked beside me, her pace steady and calm, as if we hadn¡¯t just pulled off a perfect heist.

    "So, how do you feel?" she asked, glancing at me.

    I grinned. "Like I just robbed a casino. We made freaking 80 grand!"

    She chuckled. "Technically, you did. But hey, it was for a good cause."

    I raised an eyebrow. "And what cause is that exactly?"

    She gave me a sideways look, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Getting you some pocket money. And, well, teaching you a valuable life skill."

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "You¡¯re something else, Jean."

    "Glad you¡¯re catching on," she said, her smile widening. "Now, let¡¯s get out of here before they figure out what just happened."

    --[''favorite'' if you liked the chapter.]--

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 10 [Ghost Spider]

    After leaving the casino, Jean and I were still excited about our successful heist and decided to find a nearby cafe for lunch. We were pretty hungry. We entered a local cafe. The smells of freshly brewed coffee filled the air. It''s been way too long since I had some expensive coffee. We chose a corner booth, away from the main crowd, and sat down comfortably.

    Jean leaned back in her chair, smiling happily. "Everything went really well. Maybe a little too well."

    I chuckled, glancing around to ensure we weren''t being followed. "Yeah, I guess our luck held up today."

    The waitress came by to take our orders, and we both ordered sandwiches and coffee. Jean added an extra chocolate cake. As she left to get our drinks, Jean leaned forward with a serious expression. "You did well back there. Not many people could pull off what you did, especially on their first real mission."

    "Thanks," I replied, feeling a rush of pride at her compliment. "I owe a lot of it to your guidance and those telepathic nudges."

    Jean waved it off modestly. "It''s all about timing and keeping a cool head. You did both."

    Our food arrived soon after, and we ate in comfortable silence for a while, both lost in our thoughts. It was surreal, sitting here like any other pair of friends after what we''d just done.

    "So, what''s next?" I finally asked, breaking the quiet.

    Jean took a sip of her coffee, considering. "Next? We lay low for a bit, let things cool down. Casinos don''t like being robbed, even if they don''t know who did it yet."

    I nodded, taking a bite of my sandwich. "Makes sense. Lay low and enjoy the spoils?"

    "Exactly," she agreed with a grin. "And maybe start planning our next adventure. Can''t let you get rusty, can we?"

    "Definitely not," I replied with a smirk. "I''m hooked now. Ready for whatever comes next."

    After finishing our meal we paid with some of our newfound cash, left a generous tip, and left the cafe.

    [Outside]

    Jean glanced at her phone. "Looks like we''ve got some time to kill. Want to walk around the mall? It''s just down the street."

    I shrugged, feeling relaxed after our little heist. "Sure, why not?"

    The mall wasn''t far from the cafe, and as we walked over, the streets were bustling with last-minute shoppers. The festive decorations¡ªtwinkling lights, fake snow, and oversized candy canes¡ªgave the whole area a cozy holiday feel. When we entered the mall, it was like stepping into a whirlwind of Christmas chaos. Families were darting in and out of stores, people were struggling with armfuls of shopping bags, and the air was filled with the sound of cheerful holiday music.

    Jean smiled, glancing around at the holiday buzz. "Three days left until Christmas and people are still scrambling."

    I smirked. "You''re one to talk. We''re about to join them."

    She laughed. "Fair enough. Let''s grab some gifts while we''re here. You know, for the team."

    I paused. "You mean you forgot to get gifts too, huh?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jean gave me a playful shove. "You caught me. But, hey, better late than never."

    We strolled through the mall, scanning store windows for inspiration. First stop: a high-end electronics store. Jean''s eyes lit up as we passed a display of sleek gadgets.

    "I''m thinking something techy for Hank," she said, stopping to inspect a set of noise-canceling headphones. "He''s always tinkering with machines or reading in that lab of his. Might as well make it easier for him to block out all the distractions."

    "Good choice," I agreed, picking up a box and nodding toward the checkout counter. "What about Scott?"

    Jean raised an eyebrow. "Scott''s easy. I''ll get him some new aviators. His sunglasses always seem to get broken or lost during missions."

    "Can''t go wrong with the classics," I said, as we left the store with our first round of gifts.

    Next, we wandered into a bookstore. Jean browsed the shelves with a thoughtful look on her face. "What do you think Logan would want?"

    I stifled a laugh. "Whiskey and cigars?"

    Jean rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Be serious. It has to be something he would actually appreciate."

    I sighed. "Okay, okay, in all seriousness... How about engine oil for his bike? Or a tool kit?"

    "Ooh, good ideas," she agreed. "Logan loves to fix things, and his motorcycle is his pride and joy. A bottle of oil and a new wrench should put a big smile on his face."

    "I was joking actually," I admitted. "Let''s get some limited edition cigars. He''ll be in heaven."

    And so, before we knew it, we bought enough gifts for everyone, but the fun fact... How the fuck do we carry them back to the academy? Then when the Professor asks, how we got so much money, what do we say? We gambled?

    "We might have bought a little too much, huh?" Jean asked, looking at all our shopping bags.

    "Maybe," I agreed, with a chuckle. "But it''s worth it, right? Nothing like buying gifts for your friends and family to show you care."

    "So... Who''s gonna take the blame for gambling?" Jean asked.

    "That would be me," I said. "You had nothing to do with it, just being the moral support. Besides, considering I''m a clone, I can always use that clone card to get out of trouble, right?"

    Jean laughed. "Thanks for taking the bullet for me. But let''s not say anything if he doesn''t ask."

    We both laughed together and then hired a taxi to drive us to the academy.

    However, who would have thought that our fun day would be ruined by a freaking Rhino?!

    As the taxi turned a corner, the driver was mid-sentence, telling a story about the holiday traffic when we heard a deafening roar and the unmistakable sound of concrete shattering. The ground shook violently, and before I could react, Jean''s hand instinctively shot out, grabbing my arm.

    "What the hell was that?" the driver blurted out, slamming on the brakes.

    I looked out the window just in time to see the hulking figure of Rhino, barreling through the street like an unstoppable wrecking ball. Cars and pedestrians scattered in every direction, trying to avoid the chaos as he plowed forward. His horn-tipped helmet gleamed under the city lights, and his massive frame sent cars flying like toys. And then, to our horror, he made a beeline straight for us.

    "Move!" I yelled at the driver, but it was too late.

    The taxi jerked violently as Rhino''s path of destruction came hurtling toward us. I was ready to freeze that fucker on the spot. Jean''s eyes flared with telekinetic energy, but before she could act, a streak of white and black shot past our car, fast as lightning. A web stretched taut in front of Rhino, and a figure swung through the air, flipping gracefully above the chaos.

    It was Ghost Spider. There''s no doubt about it.

    With perfect timing, she snagged Rhino with another web, pulling herself towards him in one swift motion. She kicked off a nearby building, spinning around in midair as she used the force of her momentum to slam into Rhino''s back. He staggered but didn''t stop.

    "Get out of here!" Ghost Spider shouted. She was trying to slow Rhino down, but the guy was a tank on legs, barely fazed by her assault.

    Our driver, panicking, floored the gas pedal and swerved to avoid the debris. Jean and I braced ourselves as we sped through the chaos. Behind us, Ghost Spider kept dodging Rhino''s wild charges, her acrobatic flips and web-swinging the only thing keeping her out of his deadly reach.

    Jean turned to me, her expression serious. "We need to help her."

    Before she could finish speaking, I covered my body with ice. This should be enough to hide my identity. I opened the door and jumped out, creating an ice block under my feet, I glided forward while continuously freezing the moisture in the air. "I''ll take care of it."

    I glided forward where Ghost Spider and Rhino were fighting. She was barely dodging that armored freak and her webs weren''t that effective.

    "I got some new upgrades since our last fight, bug," Rhino said with a large grin as he slammed his metal fists together, creating a massive shockwave, that threw back everything around them. Ghost Spider flipped up in midair and threw multiple web bombs, trying to pin down his legs to the ground, "Arggg!" He ripped through the web easily, "This suit is specially made to squash you!" He leaped forward, tackling her at high speed.

    "Fuck!" Ghost Spider shouted as she tried to dodge his tackle, but she wasn''t fast enough.

    But, hey, I''m fast enough... I froze the moisture around Rhino instantly. That metal freak froze in midair within a second and fell to the ground with a loud crash. He tried to move, but his legs and arms were frozen to the ground.

    Ghost Spider landed on the road and rushed to me. "Thanks for the backup! This guy is a pain in the ass."

    I glanced around. There were too many people around, the cops, reporters... Need to get out of here.

    "No problem. You should be careful next time," With that, I glided out of that area. I went into an alley and jumped over to the other side, after turning back to my human form. Phew! That was close. Jean was already waiting on the other end with the cab.

    "Let''s get out of here." She gestured with her head, and I nodded, jumping into the back seat.

    ***

    --[Leave some early reviews/ratings if you can. Thanks.]--[''Favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 11 [Time Skip]

    [Mutant Academy]

    After distributing the gifts to everyone, the professor called us to his office and told us that gambling wasn''t a good thing to do, then praised me for helping Ghost Spider stop Rhino in time, so, it kinda took some heat off our back. I was ready to take the blame for gambling but he didn''t press much about it and let us go with a sigh.

    "That was easy. He was in a good mood," Jean said as we walked out of his office.

    I nodded. "We just got lucky. So, how about we divide the cash?"

    Jean smiled. "You can keep it. I got what I wanted. Thanks for today."

    ''What she wanted?!'' I stared at her in shock. "Jean, are you sure? This is a lot of money."

    She shook her head. "It''s fine. Enjoy your first earn. Besides, I still have some cash left from the last time. It''s all good."

    "Wow. Thanks, Jean!" I couldn''t believe my ears. She was really giving me her cut?!

    Jean giggled. "Don''t mention it. It was a fun day. Well, I''m gonna take a nap. See ya." She left the hallway and started climbing upstairs.

    I went to my room and took out the remaining cash. I still have around 70 grand left after lunch and shopping. Now, should I just save it or maybe open a bank account? Yeah, a bank account seems like a good idea. So, after freshening up, I decided to open an account on my new phone. Yup! I bought a new phone, not too high-end, just enough to handle regular tasks without any hitch.

    It took an hour or so to fill out the details and identity verification. The face ID that the Professor made for me was too good. Anyway, now, all I have to do is go to their branch and deposit the cash. There was also an option where the bank sends an employee home to take the cash and finalize some documents, but it''s better if I go there and do it myself. I''ll go tomorrow.

    I opened the news page and there it was, "Rhino apprehended after rampage, thanks to quick intervention by Ghost Spider and a mysterious ice-wielding hero."

    Mysterious Ice-Wielding Hero Huh... Well, luckily my face was covered, so no need to worry. As for cameras and all that surveillance shits Shield does, I''m pretty sure they already know about me by now. Everything is good as long as they don''t disturb my peaceful life.

    ..

    ..

    Three days passed like a breeze...

    Today is Christmas and it was supposed to be a happy day, well, there were some problems in Siberia, so, most of the X-Men left yesterday. Jean also went with them. I wanted to spend some time with her, but... It is what it is. There were only a few of us in the academy. So, we had a little party. Of course, everyone got something for me since they knew I didn''t have any experience with holidays since I''m a clone... Well, orphan after the memory rewrite. So yeah, everyone got me some presents!

    It was snowing hard outside, and now I was sitting near the window, looking out. From my room, I can see the street lamps, there were very few people walking around due to the snowfall. So, it was basically me, drinking a cup of hot chocolate, staring out the window, and mindlessly thinking about random stuff.

    Haaa... I need a goal. Back in my past life, my only goal was to fight, earn money, and survive at any cost. But in this world, I was just thrown into it without any goal. Now that I think about it, it isn''t that bad, right? After mastering a couple of more mutations, I can just leave this place and try to live a normal life, away from all troubles. Maybe, help out the heroes when they are dying or whatever. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ah! I almost forgot. The New York invasion is yet to occur. I gotta do something to prevent civilian deaths or should I just run away? Nah! Let''s fuck up those machines and maybe if I''m lucky, I''ll be able to absorb some more power from the heroes. I wonder if my power would work on Thor or Loki? Even my guesses are getting crazy at this point. I smiled while continuing to gaze at the snow, thinking of things.

    ..

    [1 year later]

    1 year passed...

    I''ve mastered Ice mutation to its limit. Now, I can finally walk in the air without any effort at all. I also taught Bobby this technique. He was a quick learner, but not faster than me. It took me around two more months to master that power, and he took two months and a week. There is no need for any meditation anymore.

    Next was Psylocke''s power. Let''s just say, I''m deadly at a close combat and I can get into other''s mind. Yeah! Those dreams or nightmares are now under my complete control. Now I can go to cas... Ahem! I mean, I''ll use this power responsibly and only use it for my pers... To help others in need. Yeah, that''s it. That''s what I was going to say.

    As for the third mutation, it was Kitty''s phasing power. That shit is good. Passing through walls is dope. I don''t think I have to explain how awesome her mutation is, right?

    Moving on... Jean and I are kinda dating. Well, at least I call it dating. Over the year, we went out on multiple outings. It''s just that, neither of us asked each other formally and everyone calls it "friendly hangouts." FRIENDLY HANGOUTS!

    Next was the matter of moving out of the academy and starting my own life. I mean, I can''t just stay there forever without having a place of my own, right? I made enough from my investment over the year to buy a new house and with my power, I can earn enough through other means. Nothing illegal or anything. Just beat up the bad guys and take their money. Take down big mafias or gangs, take their money and cars, and sell them on the black market. Like that.

    Right now, I''m sitting in the canteen area, sipping on a slushie.

    "I heard you are leaving this Sunday," A familiar voice came from behind. It was Jean''s voice.

    I turned around, and there she was, leaning against the doorframe with her arms crossed, a playful smirk on her face.

    "Yeah," I replied, putting the slushie down. "It''s time."

    Jean walked over and sat across from me, her eyes locking onto mine. "It feels weird. I mean, you''ve been here for over a year. Feels like you''re part of the furniture now."

    I laughed softly, trying to ignore the weird feeling growing in my chest. "Part of the furniture? Nice to know I blend in so well."

    She rolled her eyes. "You know what I mean. The team''s gonna miss you. I''m gonna miss you."

    That last part hit differently. I leaned back in my chair, watching her carefully. "You can always visit. It''s not like I''m going off the grid. And... what about our friendly hangouts?"

    She smirked at that, then her face turned serious. "You know what I mean. This past year... it''s been good."

    There was a weight to her words. We''d danced around this for months now, but with me leaving, it felt like the clock was ticking down. I wasn''t sure how to handle it.

    "You could come with me," I offered, half-joking, half-serious.

    Jean blinked in surprise, and then a soft laugh escaped her. "Tempting, but you know I can''t. The X-Men need me here, and there''s always something going on."

    I shrugged. "There''s always going to be something going on. Doesn''t mean you have to be the one solving every crisis."

    "Maybe." She paused, her gaze softening. "But that''s not really the point, is it? You''re leaving to find your own way, and I have mine here."

    It made sense, but it still sucked. We sat there in silence for a moment, both of us feeling the unspoken things hanging between us.

    --[Ratings & ''favorite'' the chapter pls. Thanks.]--

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [11 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 12 [Interlude- Training days]

    AN: This is for those who want training. Here you go before you bug me. I kept it brief.

    ----

    [Ice Mastery]

    It was early morning, just after sunrise. The grounds of the academy were quiet, still covered in a layer of frost from the previous night. I stood in the middle of the field, hands raised, feeling the raw energy of the ice mutation course through me. The cold didn''t bother me anymore¡ªnot that it ever did since absorbing the ability¡ªbut now I had full control.

    "You''re getting better," Jean said, standing off to the side, bundled up in a jacket. Her breath fogged up in the cold air.

    "Better?" I repeated with a smirk. "I think I''ve moved past ''better.'' Watch this."

    I focused, extending my hand out in front of me. The air chilled instantly, and within seconds, ice formed beneath my feet, spreading outward in a perfect circle. With a small push, I lifted off the ground, gliding on a trail of ice like it was second nature. Jean watched, her arms crossed, eyebrows raised in approval.

    "Okay, show off. What else can you do?" she teased.

    I grinned, pushing off from the ice and launching myself higher into the air, creating a platform beneath me. Walking in the air, like some sort of frozen acrobat, I twisted and turned, forming bridges of ice in midair. It felt incredible, the power at my fingertips. But the real test came when I stopped showing off.

    "Alright, enough playing around," Jean called out. "Can you maintain that control in battle?"

    I dropped down, landing lightly in the snow. "I can handle anything that comes my way."

    She smiled. "Good. Because I want to see how fast you can form defensive structures when you''re under pressure. You need to be able to think on your feet, not just when it''s a quiet morning like this."

    With a simple gesture of her hand, I suddenly felt the pressure. Telekinetic force¡ªcourtesy of Jean''s mind¡ªpushed against me. It wasn''t overwhelming, but it wasn''t meant to be easy either.

    My hands shot up instinctively, and a thick wall of ice formed in front of me just in time to stop her invisible attack. But I didn''t stop there. I knew Jean, and I knew she wasn''t done. I summoned another wall behind me, then to my left and right. The ice wrapped around me in a perfect sphere.

    "You can''t just block," she shouted from outside the dome. "You need to move, attack, and defend all at once!"

    Her telekinetic force pressed harder against the dome, cracking it. I could feel the strain as I pushed more energy into the ice, thickening it, and reinforcing it. Then I grinned, realizing what I had to do.

    I let the dome shatter, and as it did, I created a new trail of ice, launching myself out of the danger zone and forming a jagged, spear-like structure of ice in midair. In one fluid motion, I sent it hurtling toward Jean, careful not to aim too close. She blocked it easily with a telekinetic shield, of course, but the look on her face told me she was impressed.

    "Not bad," she said with a smirk.

    "I aim to please," I replied, landing smoothly back on the ground.

    It took around three months or so to fight using ice power. I can now freely manipulate ice without any focus. It''s just like breathing and besides fighting, I learned a few other tricks, like changing my body into water or snow dust for a few minutes.

    However, my most powerful achievement was something deadly. It''s like a trump card. I call it Beyond Zero. It''s an ice zone. That''s all I can say for now.

    ..

    [Psychic mastery]

    If there was one power that really messed with my head, it was Psylocke''s psychic abilities. Controlling minds, manipulating thoughts¡ªit was next-level stuff. But over time, I had learned to navigate the complexities of the mental plane. It wasn''t easy, and Jean had been instrumental in helping me.

    We were in the Danger Room, the space set up to simulate various battle scenarios. This time, though, it wasn''t about combat. It was about control.

    "Focus on the energy," Jean instructed, standing across from me, her voice calm but firm. "You need to reach into the mind without overwhelming it. It''s not about brute force."

    I closed my eyes, reaching out with my mind, feeling for the invisible threads of thought that connected us. Slowly, I felt Jean''s presence¡ªlike a gentle breeze against my skin. But instead of pushing in, I held back, hovering just at the edge of her consciousness.

    "Good," she said, her voice echoing in my head now. "Now, I want you to visualize a door. A small one, something simple."

    I did as she asked. In my mind''s eye, a door appeared¡ªplain, wooden, unassuming.

    "Now open it, but carefully," she continued. "You don''t want to force your way in. Just¡­ look around."

    I reached for the handle, turning it gently. As the door creaked open, I could feel a rush of thoughts, memories, and emotions. It was overwhelming at first, like standing in the middle of a crowded room. But I focused, filtering through the noise, picking out individual memories. Some were old¡ªJean''s childhood which was kinda hazy as if a barrier was surrounding that part of her memories, then her first days at the academy. Others were more recent¡ªour training sessions, and conversations with the other X-Men.

    Then, there were those memories of the time we spent together over the past months...

    And the way her face lights up when she smiles

    The way her hair feels between my fingers

    The sound of her laugh.

    Each thought, each image¡ªso vivid and clear. I could see it all, feel everything.

    The funny yet good one was the scene where Jean was running around her room, trying to figure out which dress to wear for the movie night. But the most surprising memory of all was my own face reflected back at me through her eyes. Looking back at the memories, the smile on my lips grew bigger with each second. It was like opening up an entirely new world¡ªone where nothing was hidden or forgotten.

    "Stop staring at those parts," Jean''s voice came to my mind as she appeared beside me and quickly hid those memories.

    "Ah! Is that why you were 40 minutes late?" I smirked.

    "Shut up! Besides, that movie was a crap," She complained.

    "Wait! Who chose that movie? Right, you."

    "How would I know that they botched such a good series?!"

    "I did tell you..." I said and received a mental knock on my head.

    "This was supposed to be about control and focus. So, concentrate on that. And that part is off-limits from now on. Oh, and don''t try to find those memories of me changing clothes or dancing in the shower unless you don''t love having that head over your shoulder," She said teasingly.

    "Heh! Dancing in the shower, huh?"

    "Focus!"

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    But before I could do so, Jean vanished, leaving me standing there with only a mental reminder:

    Stay out of those parts.

    It wasn''t that easy, especially knowing what was in there. But I could tell I was improving.

    After a while, I pulled back, closing the door behind me.

    When I opened my eyes, Jean was watching me with a proud smile. "You did well. It''s all about subtlety. The stronger your control, the more you''ll be able to use this in real combat situations."

    I nodded, wiping the sweat from my brow. "It''s¡­ intense. I''m not used to this kind of mental strain."

    She smiled. "You''ll get there. Just remember, it''s not about domination. It''s about understanding."

    This power took around five months to master. Although using Psionic blasts and swords was kinda easy, the memory manipulation and reading thoughts, in that area was too hard. For the first two months, the voices were too overwhelming, like a noisy crowd speaking all at once, and those psychic dreams... The fucking nightmares I''ve had over the nights... Anyway, after the Professor taught me to filter the voices, I got better. Now, everything is normal and I can read others minds. Yay!

    ..

    [Phasing Mastery]

    Kitty''s phasing ability was a game-changer. It wasn''t flashy like ice or psychic powers, but it was versatile. Being able to walk through walls, escape traps, or avoid attacks¡ªit opened up a whole new world of possibilities.

    "Alright, it''s simple," Jean had explained during one of our sessions. "You just relax, let go, and let yourself pass through. Don''t overthink it."

    We were in the academy''s lower levels, standing in front of a solid metal wall.

    "Easy for you to say," I muttered, eyeing the wall. "You''ve had your power for years. It must have taken a long time to learn your telekinesis and mind reading skill, right?"

    She grinned. "Yeah, but you are a fast learner than anyone here. You can do it. Now, just phase through."

    I took a deep breath, focused, and walked toward the wall. For a second, I felt the resistance, like pushing through thick air. But then, my body slipped through, and I emerged on the other side.

    "See?" Jean called out, her voice muffled by the wall between us. "Told you it was easy!"

    I phased back through, shaking my head. "Still freaky, though."

    She laughed. "You''ll get used to it. Just wait until you try it in combat. It''s a lifesaver."

    Over the next few months, I practiced phasing in every possible scenario¡ªescaping traps in the Danger Room, dodging attacks during sparring sessions, even sneaking into places I wasn''t supposed to be. It became second nature. Thanks to that I was able to copy almost everyone''s power. It''s stable for now with no side-effects so far. But I can''t use them all recklessly. I gotta be careful in this matter. Anyway, I''m training those powers one at a time.

    --[Leave some early reviews if you can. Thanks.]--

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch: 13 [Date plan with Jean]

    "I was thinking of checking out the property, you know, before finalizing the deal and all. So, wanna go out with me?" I offered. "Maybe grab some dinner on the way?"

    "As friends?" Jean narrowed her eyes. I''m pretty sure she was trying to read my mind, but I''m immune to mind reading. Hehe. She always complains about how she doesn''t know what I''m thinking and how she feels lost during our conversation. It''s fun to watch Jean like that. She always reads everyone''s mind without their permission, now, she can''t do that to me. It feels good.

    "How about we call it a date today?" I asked while maintaining my composure.

    "Okay," Jean smiled. "Sounds like fun. What time do you want to go?"

    "Wait! ''Okay?!'' I was expecting some kind of reaction from you. Like, oh my god, a real date? What took you so long? Or, I don''t know... Something like that," I said while making a funny face.

    "And let you make fun of me later?" Jean said as she stood up with a smirk.

    "Yeah! Go on, give me a reaction or something! I''m waiting," I urged.

    Jean laughed as she shook her head and started walking toward the door.

    "Hey, I''m serious!" I called after her. "You''re not gonna get away with this, Jean."

    She paused and glanced back at me over her shoulder, her green eyes sparkling with amusement, "And what are you gonna do about it, Aron?"

    "Well, maybe put a big bell pepper in your burger, for starters," I said with a straight face.

    "Ouch." She raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the little banter. "That''s just cruel."

    I walked toward her, grinning. "You better watch your back, Miss Grey. I''m not gonna go easy on you."

    Jean turned to face me fully, a challenging look in her eyes. "Bring it on, Aron. I dare you."

    We stared at each other for a long moment, neither of us willing to back down. It was like a silent standoff, each of us trying to gauge the other''s resolve.

    "I really should stop spending time with Jubilee and Kitty," I said as I scratched the back of my head. Their habit of pranking people was starting to rub off on me.

    Jean chuckled, "You know they will prank you forever if you leave the gang, right? They might go to your new house and annoy you. Stealing newspapers, pressing the doorbell and running away, and so on. Not to mention, Kitty can walk through walls. She might take some embarrassing pictures of you and spread them all over the academy. Humm... Now, that''s a good idea. I might just put her up to this and get some nice pics of you." A teasing smirk appeared on her face.

    "You wouldn''t do that," I said, half-joking, half-serious.

    "Try me," Jean replied with a mischievous grin.

    "Fine," I sighed, raising my hands in defeat. "I give up. I''ll never prank you again. Promise."

    "Good choice." She patted me on the shoulder. "Now, about you close that recorder in your pocket?"

    "Tsk." I was planning on recording her reaction and pranking her later. Damn it! How did she figure it out? Wait! I only told Jubilee about it... So, she must have read Jubilee''s mind and got to know about my plan. Man! She is so smart. I closed the recorder. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nice try, though," Jean patted my shoulder again before asking, "So, when are we going?"

    "3 PM," I replied as she started walking away.

    "See you at the gate."

    With that, she left me alone in the canteen area with my thoughts. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched her leave. Jean and I have been friends for a long time now, but this is the first time I asked her out on a date. Well, we have gone out a few times, but as I''ve already said, we never called it a date back then. So, I was kinda expecting a big reaction from her.

    The thought brought me back to reality, and I realized that I was getting dragged into Jubilee and Kitty''s pace and thinking like them. I''m not the kind of guy who plays pranks on people. Fuck! Who am I kidding? I pranked so many students and even teachers. Sigh! Never mind, let''s focus on the date.

    ...

    At 2:55 PM, I stood by the gate, nervously checking the time. I wasn''t sure why I felt so jittery. It wasn''t like this was our first time hanging out. But then again, this time, it was different. I kept adjusting my shirt, wondering if I should''ve gone with something a little more¡­ I don''t know, formal? Nah. Jean''s seen me at my best and worst, so dressing up too much might come off as trying too hard.

    "Relax, Aron. It''s just Jean," I muttered to myself, leaning against the gate.

    "Uumm... What are you doing?"

    It''s Jubilee. Oh, no, Jubilee, Kitty, and wait! Is that Rogue? I''ve only seen her a couple of times in a year. She often stays indoors, probably because of her powers. I haven''t had the chance to talk to her much, maybe twice or thrice, that''s it. Anyway, they are all here, and the three of them have their arms crossed as they look at me.

    "You look nervous," Jubilee said as she walked out of the gate and took a quick look around before turning back to me.

    "What makes you think that?" I asked, trying my best to sound normal.

    "Aron, you look like a mess. And trust me, I''ve seen you at your worst. So, what''s wrong?" she asked, studying me with those big brown eyes of hers.

    No, you haven''t. I was about to say that but stopped myself just in time. Jubilee has a habit of poking her nose into everything. I mean, literally everything. No secrets are safe from her, especially if it''s juicy gossip. And what could be more juicy than this? Me, going on a date with the girl who is considered one of the most beautiful women at Xavier''s school with a fan club, not to mention that Scott had also been after her for quite a while now. To make things worse, Jubilee had her suspicions for quite some time, keeping an eye on us for a perfect moment to jump and expose us.

    "Nothing worth mentioning. By the way, why are you here again? You following me or something like that?" I asked her, trying to change the subject.

    "You know that''s exactly what we are doing, right?" Kitty replied, smirking. "Now spill it! We are not going to leave until you do."

    Wait! I can''t tell them that I''m going to check out my new house. If they learn about it then I can kiss goodbye to my peaceful life. Not to mention the fact that they don''t even know that I''m moving out of the academy. Sigh! Should I just manipulate their mind and get them out of here? Or... Wait! What if I make a distraction and run? Nah! That won''t work. They will figure it out soon and follow me. Sigh! Guess I have to use the most basic trick in the book...

    "Say, girls, didn''t you want that new imported chocolate? Tell you what, go away and leave me alone and I''ll buy you all two boxes each," I said with a grin.

    "Whoa! Seriously?" Jubilee''s eyes sparkled as she looked at me in surprise. "I thought you were gonna use your usual tricks and run away."

    Yeah, she fell for it. She is too simple.

    "I''m not that kind of person." I scratched the back of my head, trying to look innocent. "So, how about it? Two boxes each and I''ll buy you dinner on the weekend. Deal?"

    "Deal!" All three replied in unison.

    "Okay, but you can''t tell anyone about this, alright?" I warned. "And don''t follow me again."

    "Alright!" The trio replied once again in unison.

    "See ya!" Jubilee waved and walked away, followed by Rogue and Kitty.

    Whew! That was close. I turned around and leaned against the gate. Although they are all adults, I don''t know why they behave like that. It probably gotta do with their mutation or past. Well, at least they are out of my hair now.

    Soon, Jean arrived, wearing a beautiful yellow dress and a white coat that complemented her fiery red hair. She smiled as she approached me.

    "You look great," I complimented, smiling.

    "Thanks," she replied with a faint blush on her cheeks. "You don''t look so bad yourself."

    "Come on, let''s get out of here before those three come back," I said as I offered her my arm.

    "Who?" Jean asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Jubilee, Kitty, and Rogue," I replied as we started walking toward the gate.

    "Oh? Did something happen?" She asked as we passed through the gate and headed toward the main road.

    "Let''s just say that I made a deal with them." I scratched the back of my head with a wry smile.

    Jean nodded, "I see. Well, I guess I don''t need to know the details."

    "Yeah," I replied before changing the subject.

    --[Leave some early reviews or ratings or favorite if you can. Thanks.]--

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 14 [A moment with Jean]

    The drive to the new house was quieter than I expected. Jean sat next to me, gazing out the window, her fingers occasionally brushing against the door handle. I glanced at her now and then, but she seemed lost in her thoughts. No mind games this time, just simple silence.

    "So, what''s this place like?" Jean finally asked, breaking the quiet.

    "It''s got a nice view. Big, open space. You''ll see," I said, trying to sound casual.

    Jean nodded but didn''t say much, her eyes returning to the landscape passing by. I couldn''t help but sneak a glance at her again. The way the light from the setting sun caught her hair, making it glow a brilliant red, had me feeling like a complete fool for waiting so long to ask her out. Why hadn''t I done this earlier? Why was I so scared? I guess it was the fear of ruining what we already had, the easy-going friendship that made everything between us feel so natural.

    The cab stopped in front of the new house. It was a bit away from the city life. After paying, we got out.

    "This is it," I said, stopping in front of the gate. The property wasn''t too big, but it was cozy¡ªa two-story house with large windows and a small garden out front.

    Jean looked around, taking it all in. "It''s beautiful," she said with a smile. "It''s peaceful. I can see why you''d want to move out here."

    I nodded, feeling a sense of pride. I never owned a house before in my past life. So, this was something... I don''t know. New.

    As soon as we entered the property, I took out the keys and opened the lock on the front door. The inside of the house was still mostly empty, just the basics¡ªa couch, a table, a few chairs. I''d ordered some furniture, but it hadn''t arrived yet. Jean stepped inside and wandered around, checking out the space.

    "Not bad," she said, admiring the high ceilings and the natural light flooding in through the windows. "It has potential."

    "Yeah, once I get everything set up, it''ll feel more like home," I replied, leaning against the doorframe as I watched her explore.

    Jean made her way to the living room and sat down on the couch. "So, what''s the plan for this place? Any grand renovations?"

    I shook my head. "Nah, nothing too crazy. Maybe just a few personal touches here and there. Might redo the kitchen. Who knows? Time will tell. For now, I just need the right number of cushions and a comfy bed to spend the nights in. The rest can wait until I figure out what I want to do with the place." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She nodded, crossing her legs as she leaned back. Her green eyes met mine, and there was a soft smile on her lips. "So, were you serious when you said you wanted me to move in with you? I wasn''t sure if you meant it or if you were just joking."

    "Of course, I was serious!" I said without hesitation. "I mean, yeah, it''s kind of sudden, but... Well, maybe I was kinda hasty. I mean, I don''t have a proper job or income other than a few investments I made. Not to mention, I barely have anything left in my bank account after buying this place."

    "You are broke," She smirked.

    "Yup!" I gave her a thumbs-up for guessing the obvious fact.

    "And you must be the first man to tell a girl that he''s broke and all with an honest smile," she chuckled.

    "There''s nothing to hide from you. Besides, once I get a job and withdraw the profits, everything will fall into place," I said confidently.

    Jean laughed, shaking her head. "You really are something else. You know that, right? Always so positive and confident."

    "That''s a good thing, I suppose."

    "So..." Jean glanced toward the empty doorway and chewed on her bottom lip, seeming like she was hesitating. "Let''s say you get back on your feet, and you do end up getting a proper job and income... You know, a stable life."

    "Yeah?" I raised an eyebrow, encouraging her to go on.

    She met my gaze again, her face softening. "Do you still mean it? Do you still want me to move in with you?"

    "Sure," I answered instantly, grinning. "But what was that you said about following your road and all?" I teased.

    "Because you don''t know about my past and I''m unstable. I... My powers are different from what you know about and-"

    I interrupted her. "Whoa, hold on, alright? One thing at a time. What happened in the past, well, it''s past. Isn''t that the point? Whatever it was, it''s over now. And yeah, I know about your power. Heard it from the Professor about the Phoenix Force and all. At this point, it''s just another thing that I think is cool. Actually, scratch that. There''s nothing about you that I don''t find cool."

    Jean blushed at that, averting her eyes as she continued.

    "It''s dangerous. I might hurt you, worse, kill you in my sleep or-"

    "Okay, okay. Calm down, alright? Have you already forgotten my mutation? I think I can handle a situation that might arise between us, even the Phoenix or whatever. I can absorb power, remember, and... I might have absorbed your power, well, copied to be precise," I said as I opened my palm, summoning bright flames swirling it into a vortex.

    Jean blinked, surprised, as she looked back at me.

    "You are controlling the Phoenix flames?!"

    "Umm... Yeah. I was keeping it a secret. Didn''t want anyone to freak out or anything."

    "And you don''t have any voices in your head or anything like that, do you?" She asked with a serious expression.

    I snuffed out the vortex and shook my head.

    "Nope, no voices or anything. Everything is fine."

    "Dang! Do you have any idea how long it took for me to control a tiny wisp of her flame and then gain her trust, and I am still barely able to keep her contained? And here you are, tossing it around like it''s nothing!" she said, throwing her hands up dramatically.

    I laughed and shrugged. "What can I say, I''m awesome," I said smugly, puffing out my chest.

    Jean narrowed her eyes at me. "We''ll see about that," she said, before flopping back against the cushions and staring up at the ceiling.

    There was another moment of silence.

    "Doesn''t it sound like I''m taking advantage of you if I start living with you after you do all the hard work and I just sit on my butt?" She finally asked, glancing at me, and I could see the concern written all over her face.

    "Hmm... So, does it even matter? I''m doing what I want to do and what kind of man would I be if I didn''t have enough to support my girl, eh?" I winked.

    Jean laughed, the sound reminding me of wind chimes, light and melodious.

    "Your girl, huh?!"

    "What? Don''t tell me Scott got to you before me?" I asked mockingly. "Then, in that case, let''s forget it and just keep being friends. But you''d better not ruin it between us because it will be super awkward for me when you marry Scott."

    "Shut up, already!" Jean said, shaking her head. "I''m sick of his advances. I don''t even like him that way. He''s just a friend to me."

    It was my turn to smirk this time.

    "And this one you like?" I said, pointing at myself. "Isn''t he just a friend too?"

    She stood up, walked up to me, and sat on my lap, wrapping her arms around my neck. Oh, God! I never expected this to happen... Jean was on my lap and it felt so good. Her chest was touching mine and my heart was beating like a jackhammer.

    I didn''t know where to place my hands. I looked at her pretty face, taking in her beauty.

    Jean must have noticed my tension, and she decided to take advantage of the situation.

    "Do I like this one?" She whispered, her face inches away from mine.

    Her lips were close to mine, and I found myself leaning forward, just an inch away.

    I was dazed. Is this real, or am I in a dream? I don''t care. I moved my face closer. Our lips touched, and the sensation was electric. It was magical. It was so perfect. This was heaven!

    We were kissing slowly as Jean slowly opened her mouth allowing me to take the lead.

    For a brief moment, I was shocked. But then, I moved in and deepened our kiss, hugging her. We stayed locked like that for a minute before Jean pulled away, resting her forehead against mine.

    "We should have done this long ago," I breathed as we separated for a bit.

    "Yeah, we should have," Jean whispered, giving me a sexy little grin.

    "You taste like strawberry," I said before pecking her lips.

    "Someone said, your first kiss tastes like lemon," She kissed back.

    "First kiss? Really? Wasn''t that second... Wait! Third. Now," I kissed her again softly, before pulling back. "That makes it fourth."

    "Seriously? You are actually counting, idiot!" She kissed me again.

    "Seems like you are starting to lose count. That makes it the sixth one!"

    "Pfft... Count all you like." We were kissing passionately and Jean was nibbling my lips, wanting for something else. Something deeper. But the fucking phone ruined the moment.

    ''Well, fuck! Who the heck was calling now!''

    The loud ring was echoing in the otherwise silent space. I growled, letting the sound go on for another ring and another. Jean stood up and walked toward the window with a smile. I took out the phone and it was from that agent. I guess, he wants to ask me about finalizing the deal. Motherfucker! He just had to call right now... I picked up the call.

    --[Leave some early reviews or ratings if you can. Thanks.]--

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 15 [Attack on the date night]

    I answered the phone, trying to hide the irritation in my voice. "Yeah?"

    "Hey, it''s Mike. Just wanted to confirm a few things about the deal," the real estate agent''s voice came through the line. The guy sounds happy after ruining the mood.

    I glanced over at Jean, who had her back turned, looking out the window. She caught my eye and gave me a teasing smile, clearly still amused by our interrupted moment.

    "Sure, Mike. Go ahead," I said, walking to the far side of the room to focus on the call. He went over some final details¡ªpaperwork, payment schedules, minor legalities I needed to sign off on. I nodded along, giving short responses, all the while my mind was drifting back to Jean.

    "Got it, Mike. I''ll send you the signed documents tomorrow morning," I said, eager to end the call.

    "Great! Congrats again on the place, man. We''ll finalize everything soon."

    "Yeah, thanks," I replied before ending the call. I shoved my phone back into my pocket, cursing silently under my breath for letting such a small thing ruin the moment. I mean, he could have called tomorrow morning or something. Fuck him!

    Jean turned around, crossing her arms with a knowing smirk. "That agent''s got impeccable timing, doesn''t he?"

    "Perfect timing, really," I said sarcastically, walking back over to her. "So, where were we?"

    She chuckled. "Well, we could pick up where we left off, or..."

    "Or?"

    "How about we take a break from this place? Go out, catch a movie, grab some dinner?" Jean suggested, raising an eyebrow.

    I looked her up and down, pretending to think about her proposal.

    She smacked my shoulder playfully.

    "Hey, watch it! I''m considering!"

    "Idiot!"

    "Hmm... Alright, but no romantic movies. Those are boring," I said, rolling my eyes.

    Jean grinned. "Alright. No romance. Now, let''s get going before your agent calls again and ruins the moment," she said, grabbing my arm and dragging me out the door.

    We booked a cab and went straight to the theater. I''ll buy a car later. The movie wasn''t that great. It was some action flick with explosions and gunfire every other minute. But Jean seemed to enjoy the plot. So, it was a win for me.

    After the movie, we stopped at a diner near the theater. The waitress seated us, handed us each a menu, and disappeared to go refill our water.

    "So, what are you getting?" Jean asked while going through the menu.

    "Burgers sound good," I replied casually.

    Jean smirked. "You''re so easy to please."

    "Hey, I like the classics," I said, closing the menu and leaning back. "Besides, burgers and fries after a movie? That''s basically the perfect night."

    She rolled her eyes playfully, still studying her options. "You''re right, though. After that much action, something simple sounds perfect." She shut her menu and set it aside. "Tsk. Call me a hypocrite, but I''ll probably get the same. Just don''t judge me if I want extra cheese."

    I chuckled. "Extra cheese it is, no judgment."

    Jean ordered a cheeseburger with fries, and I did the same, plus added coke for the drink. Once the waitress left, Jean leaned back and glanced out the window at the busy street outside. Her fingers drummed lightly on the table, and for a moment, we sat there in a comfortable silence, just taking in the atmosphere.

    "I can''t believe we waited this long to do something like this," Jean said, her voice soft as she returned her gaze to me.

    I shrugged, leaning forward and resting my arms on the table. "Timing''s everything, I guess. We needed to figure things out first. Or at least, I needed to stop being scared."

    Her expression softened. "Scared? I thought nothing ever phased you."

    I smiled wryly. "Yeah, I might act like I have it all together, but when it came to you... well, yeah. I was scared." I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. "I mean, the stakes were high, right? I''m a clone and, well, you''re..."

    "A hot mess?" She offered.

    I shook my head. "No, you''re amazing. But you''ve had a lot going on, and I didn''t want to mess that up. So, maybe it''s better that we waited. At least, until things settle down. Until we have a chance to see where this is going."

    Jean nodded. "I suppose you''re right."

    The waitress returned, setting our drinks down on the table, interrupting our moment of honesty. Jean absentmindedly stirred her straw in her Coke, her gaze still fixed on me, as if waiting for me to say something else.

    I took a long sip from my drink and cleared my throat. "But yeah, I guess I just didn''t want to mess things up."

    Jean leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand. "I get that. I didn''t exactly make it easy for you, did I?"

    I laughed softly, shaking my head. "You? Difficult? Never," I said, grinning.

    She narrowed her eyes playfully. "Liar."

    So, we ate while joking about everything and nothing. It felt so normal, just the two of us as if everything else in our lives didn''t matter. And it was nice, sitting there, chatting and laughing, just being with her.

    After we finished eating, I paid the bill and we decided to walk back to the academy. It wasn''t that far, just around a 30-minute or so walk from the diner.

    The cool air felt good after sitting in the warm diner. The streets were still crowded with people, so we walked slowly, enjoying the night. But who would have thought that our awesome date would once again be interrupted by some fuckers again...

    So, as we passed the busy streets, the narrow road that was supposed to be a shortcut, suddenly grew darker. I mean, the street lights were still up, yet everything became dark before my eyes as if someone blindfolded me. It was a nice ability, blinding a person suddenly was a nice tactic. But with my ice control and psychic control, I don''t even need my eyes to see. I quickly stretched out my control over the moisture around the area and found three humans closing in on us.

    "What the hell?!" I said, trying to shake the feeling. I felt a strong grip on my arm and a familiar voice saying: "This way." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was Jean, but she sounded worried, panicked.

    "Magneto''s men. Run!"

    Run? Why are we running? We can definitely take them on without any pressure. Heck, I''m confident enough to take them all alone! But why did she sound so afraid?

    "Jean, wait. Why are they here?" I asked, following her closely.

    "They''re probably here for me. Phoenix to be precise," Jean replied.

    "Then isn''t it better to take them down instead of running away? We can''t let them report back to Magneto. They might have heard our conversation and know things about us. Now, what do you think would happen if Magneto learns about my existence?"

    Jean sighed, looking around frantically. "You don''t understand. They''re not just ordinary mutants. They are Omega level. That shadow armor guy is Senyaka, dude''s almost immortal and can absorb life energy. He just doesn''t die. And that red-haired girl is Amelia Voght, Professor''s ex. She can convert matter into vapor at will, including herself. With just a flick of her finger, she can vaporize oxygen around us. And mental attack doesn''t work on her, not to mention she can teleport. As for the other guy, I''ve no idea. Must be a new guy. So, run!"

    Those are some OP powers. I mean, absorbing lifeforce, snuffing out oxygen to kill your target, and teleportation, not to mention that other guy''s ability to make others blind or maybe more. This is a perfect chance to get more powers.

    I grinned. "Then we should fight, but I don''t think they will give up that easily, right?"

    Jean nodded. "That''s why we should run and get closer to the academy."

    "Well, you go ahead. I''ll keep them busy in the meantime. You have to reach the mansion fast, okay?"

    Jean frowned. "I can''t leave you here."

    "No, just trust me. Go! We can''t allow them to catch you."

    "But..."

    "You know what I can do. Have some faith in me. Just go!" I pushed her away.

    Jean stared at me for a second before nodding. "Okay. Please, be careful. I''ll bring help..." She decided to fly away.

    "No worries." I turned around, slamming my palm on the road, creating an ice zone around the place.

    "Oh, my. A young man protecting his girlfriend," Amelia licked her lips with a sly smirk as her body began to turn to vapor. "This is gonna be fun."

    Support link: pat eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 16 [Beyond Zero]

    The alleyway was suddenly filled with an ominous chill, as a thick frost spread from where my palm had slammed into the ground. Crystals of ice sprouted in jagged patterns, coating the walls and the road. The air around me turned cold, my breath visible as I stood up, watching Amelia Voght disappear into vapor.

    A sly smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. This would be fun.

    "You think you can just fly away from me?" Amelia''s voice echoed in the dense fog, her words dripping with malice.

    I stretched my senses through the moisture in the air, tracking her presence. Sure, she could turn to vapor, but vapor is still moisture, and I had absolute control over it. With a flick of my wrist, I commanded the vapor in the air to condense and harden. A sudden gust of icy wind swirled around the alley, and Amelia''s form struggled against the freezing grip I was tightening around her vaporized body.

    "Come on, now," I taunted. "Let''s see how well you do against a little cold."

    Amelia hissed, her vapor body shifting and dissipating in an attempt to escape, but I wasn''t about to let her go that easily. I focused harder, freezing the moisture in the air at an even faster rate, causing her vapor to crystallize.

    While I was busy with Amelia, the ground beneath me trembled violently. Senyaka¡¯s whip-like tendrils, crackling with deadly life energy, shot from the darkness, aiming straight for my legs. I narrowly dodged one of the glowing whips but felt the heat of it as it grazed my side.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± I muttered, rolling to the side and throwing up a wall of ice between me and Senyaka. ¡°But you¡¯re not fast enough.¡±

    Senyaka growled in frustration, the energy from his tendrils blasting through the ice wall like it was nothing. His eyes glinted with something dark and predatory as he charged me, his whips lashing out with blinding speed. I ducked under one, then parried another with a shield of ice that shattered on impact. The guy was a walking battery of deadly energy, and I wasn¡¯t keen on letting him drain me dry.

    I slid backward, using the slick ice I¡¯d laid down earlier to my advantage, creating more distance between us. "You¡¯re going to have to try harder than that," I called out, extending my arm and firing off a volley of sharp icicles straight toward him.

    He smirked, using his energy whips to bat most of them away. But I wasn¡¯t aiming for him directly. The ice shards struck the surrounding area, embedding into the ground and walls, creating a labyrinth of sharp spikes and cold traps. With every step Senyaka took, the ice seemed to grow thicker, making it harder for him to maneuver.

    Meanwhile, Amelia was still struggling to fully reform. She¡¯d lost her initial advantage, but I knew she wasn¡¯t done yet. Just as I expected, her vapor began swirling rapidly again, and I could feel the temperature around me changing. She was trying to vaporize the air around us, cutting off the oxygen.

    But two can play that game.

    I concentrated, controlling the moisture to thicken into an icy mist, lowering the temperature drastically. The vapor Amelia had created started to freeze again, crystallizing in mid-air as I drained the heat from it. Her form struggled to take shape, a frustrated shriek escaping her lips as I forced her vaporized body to solidify.

    ¡°You like messing with the air, huh? Let¡¯s see how you like being frozen solid,¡± I muttered, raising my hand as more ice formed around her, encasing her in a jagged prison of frost.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± came a voice from behind me. I spun around to see the third mutant, a tall man with dark, unreadable eyes. He hadn¡¯t attacked yet, but there was something eerie about the way he just stood there, his gaze locked onto mine.

    ¡°And who the hell are you supposed to be?¡± I asked, not letting my guard down for a second.

    The man smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Suddenly, everything went black. But this time, it wasn¡¯t just my sight¡ªmy hearing faded, too. The sounds of the city, the faint wind, the hum of distant traffic... All of it vanished, leaving me in a world of oppressive silence. My sense of smell, taste, even touch¡ªit was like someone had flipped a switch, plunging me into complete sensory deprivation. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He wasn¡¯t just blinding me anymore; he was stripping away everything. My connection to the world felt severed, leaving me floating in a void. Yet, a large grin formed on my face. I want this power. It''s time to wrap things up. Taking a deep breath, I unleashed my final move that came with ice mutation.

    "Beyond ZERO!"

    The pinnacle of my ice mutation, something I hadn¡¯t fully unleashed until now.

    Taking a deep breath, I allowed myself to dissolve into the frost. My body became mist¡ªan ethereal snowstorm, invisible yet everywhere. The alleyway erupted with a sudden burst of cold, colder than the Arctic, colder than anything that had ever existed on Earth. The air itself cracked under the pressure of the extreme chill, turning every breath the three mutants took into a frozen gasp.

    The snowstorm raged, filling the space around us, and within it, I was everywhere at once, a ghost in the freezing wind. I sensed Senyaka, his tendrils flailing wildly, unable to latch onto anything solid. His life-force-draining abilities were useless now¡ªthere was no living thing to grab hold of. He swung his whips in panic, but they hit nothing but swirling ice and snow.

    Amelia, trapped in her vapor form, struggled to hold herself together. Her vapor was freezing faster than she could dissipate it. I saw her try to reform, her body flickering in and out of visibility, but it was too late. The cold seeped into her, turning her vapor into solid ice, and locking her movement in a frozen crystal.

    And the third guy¡ªthe one who had stripped away my senses? I felt him too. His power was impressive, I had to give him that. But in this storm, it was useless. I could feel his fear as the icy winds whipped around him, his mind faltering as the oppressive cold gnawed at his body. His abilities flickered, and my senses started to return. Bit by bit, I reclaimed my sight, my hearing, and my connection to the world around me.

    The blizzard swirled tighter, focusing on my three enemies. I reformed slowly from the snow, emerging out of the storm, my breath visible in the icy air. My hand stretched out toward Senyaka first. His whips fell to the ground as the life energy in them dissipated. He tried to run away, but where would he run? I froze him solid.

    "Not so immortal now, huh?" I whispered.

    His body stiffened, frost creeping up his skin. But I didn¡¯t kill him. I wasn¡¯t here for that. With a tight grip on his throat, I absorbed his power, feeling the life-draining energy flow into me. Unlike the time when I just copied others'' power or absorbed a tiny amount, making it mine, I decided to strip him of his mutation. His body went limp, his immortality stripped from him. He was just a man now.

    I don''t know if it would have a permanent effect, but he ain''t be walking again anytime soon. Now, time to focus on the lady...

    I turned to Amelia next. Encased in the ice, her eyes were wide with terror. I touched the frozen surface of her crystal prison, absorbing her ability to vaporize matter and teleportation.

    Lastly, the third mutant, the one who had taken away my senses. He was backing away, his power flickering as the cold gnawed at his focus. His eyes were wide with panic as I approached, the storm raging around me.

    ¡°Your turn,¡± I said calmly, gripping his shoulder. "You see, I''m more curious about your mutation. How did you get out from my ice cage and how the fuck are you still walking in this temperature... You, my friend." I turned into icy dust and appeared behind him before grabbing his neck. "Are one heck of a mystery. What other power are you hiding in that body of yours? Wait! Don''t tell me because I want to find it out myself."

    He tried to resist, his power flaring one last time, plunging the world into silence for a brief moment. But it was futile. The cold swallowed it whole, and his power became mine. I felt the strange, sensory-warping ability flow into me, making me grin wider. His control over the senses¡ªsomething so unique, so OP¡ªwas now mine to wield. But there was something else... Something like body temperature control or similar power to that. Well, I''ll find out eventually.

    The storm began to subside as I drew the last of his power into myself. The alley was eerily silent now, the three mutants lying unconscious at my feet, barely alive. Stripped of their abilities, they were nothing more than regular humans¡ªweak, helpless, and unaware of how close they had come to death.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 17 [Jean & Kitty- A dangerous situation]

    By the time Jean and backup arrived, the battle was over. She came with Storm, Scott, Beast, Psylocke, and the Professor. They were surprised to see that I''d defeated three Omega-level mutants. Professor X used his power to make people around the place forget about what actually happened while the rest captured the three mutants or now probably humans for further interrogation. After that, the Professor, Beast, and Psylocke took them to the SHIELD''s base for that interrogation while the rest of us returned to the academy.

    [Location: Mutant Academy] [My room]

    Sigh! My first official date with Jean just got ruined by those three fuckers. But on the other hand, I got some really nice power. So, can we call it a win-win situation?

    Anyway, Jean and I were sitting on the bed right now.

    "You sure you aren''t hurt?" Jean asked.

    "Nope. But sure am exhausted," I said, resting my back against the wall.

    Jean shifted closer, her soft hand reaching out to gently caress my cheek. Her emerald eyes were full of concern as she looked at me, brushing a strand of her red hair behind her ear.

    "You shouldn''t push yourself like that," she murmured, her voice tender. "You pushed yourself during training, now this. You saved me today. A part of me is glad, but the other part is concerned."

    I chuckled lightly, though I couldn''t help but feel the fatigue creeping into my bones. Using the ultimate form took a shit ton of stamina out of me. "I''m pretty sure you would have done the same thing if you were in my place. So, how about we bury what happened and move forward? Since our first date was ruined, how about we plan a second one?" I asked, flashing a playful grin at Jean.

    She smirked, "After a crazy fight, you are thinking of going on a second date? Don''t you have anything else in mind?"

    "Like what?" I asked.

    She moved her hand down my chest, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Like something more... intimate."

    "Now, that sounds interesting," I said, reaching out to cup her face, feeling her soft skin under my fingertips. I pulled her closer, my lips brushing against hers in a tender kiss. She tasted sweet and intoxicating, and I could feel the warmth of her body against mine as she leaned on me. Her fingers tangled in my hair, holding me close, and I found myself lost in the moment.

    "Jean?" I whispered, my lips barely leaving hers. "I want you."

    "I know," she said softly, her voice low and breathless. "I''ve been waiting for you to say that."

    With that, she pushed me onto the bed, straddling my lap. She unbuttoned my shirt and ran her fingers over my bare chest, her touch sending a shiver down my spine.

    "You know, normal couples don''t usually do this after their messed up first date," I said as she slid her hands over my shoulders, pushing off my shirt.

    "Well, I think we''re not a normal couple," Jean said with a smile.

    "True that," I flipped her over. "So, how about we make this memorable?"

    Jean let out a laugh. "What do you have in mind?"

    I leaned down, kissing her deeply. "Something that I think we both will enjoy." I kissed her neck, followed by softly biting her left ear lobe. I kept kissing her down to her chest. She quickly took off her shirt and threw it on the floor as my eyes were fixed on her big boobs hiding behind that black bra. They look just heavenly. I resumed kissing her slowly moving down between her breasts. She started breathing heavily, her breasts heaving up and down. I smiled before moving down to her tummy as my tongue slowly worked its way down her belly button.

    "Aron!" she whispered, her eyes closed and her head thrown back.

    "Hmm?" I murmured, my lips never leaving her skin. I unbuckled her pants, dragging them down her hips. She was wearing a matching black panty. She quickly closed her legs, rubbing her thighs together. Her eyes were closed, her lips trembling as I moved down, slowly kissing her long slender legs and moving toward her thighs.

    Jean''s fingers ran through my hair as a soft moan left her mouth. I moved slowly, taking my time as I enjoyed the feeling of her skin under my fingertips. It felt like electricity flowed between us, every touch sending shocks of pleasure through our bodies.

    And then something weird happened...

    The thing is, Jean''s head was pointing at the door, and on the other end, I was slowly kissing and moving up. And as I looked up, I saw a familiar face peeking through the door with a baffled expression. Kitty again decided to peek into my room and now she was kinda frozen in shock after seeing me and Jean doing what we were doing. Jean, however, didn''t notice that as she was too caught in the heat of the moment.

    Shit! Another interruption. First at the house, next was those three fuckers, and now here, in my room. Fuck it! This situation is too good to stop. I warned her not to enter or peek into my room, but since she wouldn''t listen, so why not give her a nice show? It''s her own fault after all.

    Our eyes met...

    I licked Jean''s inner thighs while giving soft kisses before giving Kitty a sly smirk.

    As I moved toward her pussy, I could smell her scent... It was intoxicating. My cock was hard as hell and I was having a hard time keeping it in my pants. I moved up and kissed Jean''s lips once again before parting. "You are so beautiful," I whispered, looking deep into her eyes and I meant every single word.

    She opened her eyes, meeting my gaze, and smiled shyly.

    "You smell so good," I kissed her neck before running my hand through her hair, pulling her in for another kiss.

    "Aron?" Jean moaned, arching her back, pressing her hips against me.

    "Yes?" I breathed out, barely able to contain myself as I reached out to caress her breast.

    "Take it off," She ordered and I obeyed her orders.

    My hands quickly found the straps of her bra, and without a word, I yanked it off. The way she looked at me made me want to take her even more.

    "Close your eyes. Surrender yourself to me, Jean," I said as I traced a finger across her lower lip.

    "Mm," she whispered, her eyes clouded with desire. Her eyes fluttered shut and a soft sigh left her mouth. Her big boobs were right before my eyes. I didn''t wait and just grabbed them with my hands, squeezing them softly. She shivered as I flicked her nipples, her whole body trembling under my touch.

    "Like this," I whispered and without any warning, I took her nipple in my mouth and began to suck it softly.

    She moaned in surprise, and her hips arched upward involuntarily.

    My eyes were on Kitty. She came inside the room and was just standing near the door. Ah! Look at her, naughty girl. Her right hand was inside her shorts. I can take a guess what she''s doing...

    Dang! This is so exciting and dangerous at the same time.

    I kept teasing Jean, enjoying the sounds coming from her. Her right nipple was in my mouth. I swirled my tongue around it, while my left hand was slowly tracing patterns across her body, and my right hand was slowly caressing her breast, enjoying its softness.

    "Oh god! Oh... fuck!" Jean whispered, her hands reaching out to grip my hair.

    "You taste amazing," I murmured, pulling away just slightly so my teeth brushed across the tip of her nipple.

    She moaned, arching her hips and pressing into me harder.

    After sucking on her nipples for a while, I decided to taste the main dish. So, I moved down and my fingers went toward her waistband. She lifted her butt so I could pull her panties down. I looked up. She was still closing her eyes. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jean''s pussy... So perfect. Clean-shaven, pink, and wet... So juicy. She''s really turned on and must be so tight... Hmmmm... I licked my lips. Time to start the show.

    Now, Kitty was sitting on the floor with her legs spread open. I''ve no idea when she took off her shorts and panty, but I don''t care. She was rubbing her pussy while smiling at me.

    ****[favorite the chapter if you liked it.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 18 [Love and Obsession]

    As I began licking Jean''s pussy, she let out a breathy gasp and arched her hips. She was so wet and tasty... Can just eat her like this for hours. Slipping my tongue inside her pussy, I began to slowly lick her inner walls.

    "Oh my god! Oh shit!" Jean cried out, her hands twisting in my hair as she pushed her hips forward, forcing my tongue deeper into her pussy.

    Her juices were flowing freely and as I was devouring her pussy, it started flowing toward her ass and butt crack. My eyes fell on Kitty''s figure. She was enjoying the show too much. Her legs were spread as wide as possible as she rubbed her clit, while her eyes were moving between my lips, Jean''s pussy, and the moans of pleasure coming from her mouth.

    Jean''s chest was heaving and her breathing was ragged. Her hips bucked up and down as she continued to grind on my face. I licked her clit, sucking on it and swirling my tongue around it.

    "Yes! Fuck yes!" she screamed as I sucked on her clit hard.

    I kept going, licking and sucking her clit, savoring the taste of her pussy.

    Kitty was rubbing her clit fast, eyes fixed on my tongue as she watched me devouring Jean''s pussy, and her mouth was closed by her left hand, trying to hide the moans. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh god! Oh fuck!" Jean screamed, her thighs squeezing tight around my head as she came violently. It wasn''t just a small orgasm, but a gush of liquid that came out of her pussy, making my face wet. I licked it up, drinking every drop and savoring its flavor.

    Jean gasped and her body went limp as she collapsed onto the bed, panting heavily.

    I moved up and kissed her, pushing my tongue into her mouth so she could taste herself. She moaned softly into my mouth and wrapped her arms around my neck, kissing me back passionately. She flipped me and went on top using her telekinesis power. Fuck! Kitty''s near the door. I quickly tilted my head up and sighed in relief. Kitty ran away. Well, tomorrow is gonna be fun. But let''s focus on Jean...

    She looked at me with hungry eyes as she sat on my cock, slowly grinding against me.

    "Mmm..." I moaned, feeling her wetness rubbing against my length.

    Her hands were on my chest as she leaned forward and began to kiss my neck, nipping and biting lightly.

    "You like it?" She asked, her voice low.

    "I love it," I whispered back, my hands reaching around her waist and pulling her closer.

    Her hair fell over her shoulders as she pressed herself against me, her breasts pressing against my chest. I reached out and cupped her butt cheeks, feeling their softness.

    "You''re beautiful," I whispered. "So fucking sexy."

    She smiled, biting her lip seductively. "I know."

    "I want you, Jean," I growled, squeezing her ass tightly.

    "How much do you want me?" she purred. "Tell me, Aron."

    "More than anything else."

    She reached down and grabbed my cock, guiding it towards her pussy and sliding the tip into her. If I don''t focus, I might just cum.

    "Mmmm," she moaned softly.

    The look in her eyes was incredible. She was staring into mine, her pupils dilated, breathing heavily as she bit her lower lip. She pushed her hips down, slowly. She was so tight... I felt a little resistance and then with a hard push, she took it all in. She tried to hold her pain of losing her virginity by giving out a muffled cry, biting her lip harder. Then she started moving, sliding up and down. She threw her head back, exposing her throat and I could see a trail of sweat trickling down the side of her neck and dripping onto my stomach.

    "Mhmm... Ohhh..." She gasped, her eyes closing as she rode me slower at first then with increasing speed. Her pussy was so hot and tight that I was afraid I was gonna cum in less than a minute.

    We were both panting and moaning, and the air was filled with the scent of our sweat. The sounds of our bodies slapping together echoed throughout the room and I knew that if anyone was listening carefully, they would definitely hear us. She pressed her hands on my chest and rode, faster and faster. Her boobs bounced every time she slid down and her cheeks flushed with pleasure. She looked so gorgeous, her red hair messy, lips red and swollen, and her green eyes were half closed.

    I grabbed her boobs and continued to squeeze them. Her hard nipples stood out, begging for me to touch them.

    "They are quite sensitive," She said, looking down on my face.

    She knew I wanted her nipples. So, I did. I leaned forward and took one nipple in between my teeth, nibbling gently while rolling the other one in my fingers.

    She let out a low moan, her hips rising and falling rapidly. I could feel my cock swelling inside her, her walls squeezing down on me like a vice.

    "Oh god! I''m cumming!" Jean moaned, her hands gripping my hair and pulling my head against her chest. I continued to rub and nibble her tits, making her squirm and buck against me as she came. I felt another wave of squirt hitting my cock. Her body convulsed uncontrollably as she came. I sucked hard on her tits, enjoying the sound of her moans.

    I flipped her down on the bed and took control. She spread her legs wide, showing me the juices dripping from her pussy. There was a tiny trace of blood too... She licked her lips as I positioned myself over her. My cock was slick with her juices, shining in the dim light and my balls swung heavily between my legs. Her green eyes locked onto mine and then stared down, watching my cock enter her once more.

    Pinning her arms above her head, I kissed her, thrusting my tongue into her mouth. Then I started thrusting. She tried to hold back her moans but they were loud.

    I could feel her clamping down on my cock. Fuck, so tight. My hips thrust harder and I was slamming into her as hard as I could.

    "Fuck yes!" she screamed, her eyes rolling back into her head. She wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me deeper into her.

    I was going to cum soon... I gritted my teeth and slowed down, not wanting it to end.

    "Oh God! Keep going... I''m gonna cum again!" she cried out, her voice hoarse and ragged.

    She screamed as I felt her pussy convulse around me, followed by another orgasm. I was also close. And as much as I would have liked to cum in her, I doubt that would be a good idea. So, I pulled out and came over her tummy, groaning.

    "Fuck..."

    We were lying on the bed, next to each other. Panting and sweating.

    Jean smiled, "That was good. Very good, in fact."

    "It was awesome," I kissed her forehead.

    After a moment of silence...

    "You wanna spend the night here?" I asked, brushing my fingers through her hair.

    She nodded slowly. "Yeah. I''d like that."

    I wrapped my arm around her as we both drifted into sleep.

    --

    [3rd Person POV]

    [Meanwhile, Kitty''s room]

    Kitty lay on her bed, completely naked. She was rubbing her clit while imagining Aron licking her just like he licked Jean.

    "Mhmmm..."

    Her fingers were rubbing on her clit, which was soaking wet. She imagined Aron kissing her neck as he fucked her, his hard cock sliding in and out of her, stretching her tight pussy, taking her virginity. She wondered how good Jean must be feeling right now. Aron''s tongue... It was so hot and slippery inside her mouth and the way he sucked on her nipples... She bit her lips, trying to keep herself from screaming.

    She could feel herself getting close as she fingered her clit faster.

    Her thoughts shifted toward Aron''s big cock. She imagined him pinning her down and fucking her mouth with that big cock. She wanted to suck him, taste him, feel his cum shoot down her throat. Her body trembled and shook as she came hard. Her fingers were soaked with her juices and her whole body ached from the intensity of her orgasm.

    "Damn it! And here I thought I had a chance... But... He didn''t say anything when he saw me looking at them. Should I try asking him? No! What if he doesn''t want me? Arghhh!"

    Kitty turned around and buried her face on the pillow, trying to block out the images in her head.

    But as she tried to sleep, she couldn''t get them out of her mind. Aron''s tongue on her pussy, licking up all of her juices. His cock inside her, thrusting deep inside her.

    She sat up on the bed, unable to sleep.

    "Sigh!"

    Her body was still burning with desire. Her nipples were erect, and her pussy was throbbing. She needed another orgasm. Her eyes went toward the table clock. It was 4 in the morning. A weird thought struck her mind. ''Are they still going at it? Or, maybe they fell asleep and I can just... Cum while watching him naked!'' Without a second thought, she threw her night robe over herself and sneaked out of the room.

    Creeping down the hallway, she quietly made her way towards Aron''s room. She peeked through the door, seeing him sleeping next to Jean. She quietly moved near them and looked at his cock. It was still hard, sticking straight up against his stomach. Her eyes wandered all over his body, taking in every inch of him. The light from the moon shone through the window and reflected off his sweaty skin, illuminating his body.

    Kitty began to rub her clit while watching them sleep. She imagined herself lying next to Aron, touching him, stroking his cock. She couldn''t help but let out a soft moan as she imagined how it would feel to have him inside her. She imagined him fucking her, pounding into her while she screamed out in pleasure.

    Her fingers were rubbing her clit furiously as she watched Aron''s cock twitch. She imagined herself sucking it, licking it, tasting his cum. She could feel her own orgasm building up again as she continued to play with herself. She leaned forward and sniffed his cock and then her orgasm hit her, making her gasp. Her body trembled as she came hard.

    She collapsed onto the floor, panting heavily.

    ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!'' Kitty cursed to herself as she somehow stood up and ran back to her room. ''I''m so screwed. What am I supposed to do now? How am I going to look at his face when he wakes up? Sigh! Shit!''

    ****[''favorite'' if you liked the chapter.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 19 [Kittyâ€™s paranoia]

    [Next Morning]

    Kitty was anything but calm. She walked around her room, nerves tingling and her mind racing with anxiety. She barely got any sleep last night after that pleasureful situation.

    ''What if Jean knows? What if Aron tries to talk to me?'' she thought, heart hammering in her chest.

    The memory of what she¡¯d done last night played on a loop in her head. She didn''t mean to sneak in, but old habits die hard. She wanted to ask him about the fight but ended up in the room at a bad time. She could have silently run away, but couldn''t, not after watching the scene before her eyes. The man she had a crush on for a long time was pleasuring another woman, well, she was shocked, yet the more she watched, the more curious she became. It was hot. She had masturbated to him since she first saw him naked, but nothing compared to the sight of him and Jean having sex.

    "I can¡¯t face them!" she muttered under her breath.

    Determined to avoid any confrontation, Kitty quickly got dressed and decided to leave her room early. She could hear the others moving about in the mansion, preparing for another day of classes and training. "I''ll just keep my distance from them, yeah, that might work," she mumbled to herself, hurriedly slipping through her door and into the hallway.

    But as soon as she turned a corner, she came face to face with Aron.

    "Hey, Kitty!" he called, his voice friendly but curious.

    Kitty¡¯s eyes went wide. Her heart skipped a beat. ''Oh no... no, no, no!'' Without thinking, she bolted. Aron smiled knowing the reason behind her sudden sprint.

    "Kitty!" He called again, but she was already halfway down the hall, running as her life depended on it.

    Throughout the morning, Kitty went out of her way to avoid any situation where she might run into Aron or Jean. Thanks to her ability to pass through walls, she stole breakfast from the kitchen and decided to hole up in the library, hidden between stacks of old textbooks and dusty shelves. Every creak of the floor made her jump, thinking it was Jean, who could easily walk in, read her thoughts, and know everything.

    ''She¡¯s a telepath, for God¡¯s sake! She probably already knows!'' Kitty panicked, tugging at her hair. ''She could be reading my mind right now, and I wouldn¡¯t even know it!''

    At one point, Kitty spotted Jean walking down the hall with a calm, easy-going smile, seemingly heading towards her. Kitty¡¯s stomach dropped, and she ducked into a nearby storage closet, closing the door as quietly as she could. Her breath came in shallow gasps as she crouched in the cramped space, waiting for Jean to pass.

    But her odd behavior didn¡¯t go unnoticed by her friends.

    "What''s up with her?" Jubilee asked, raising an eyebrow as she watched Kitty duck behind a pillar when Jean walked by.

    "Ah don¡¯t know," Rogue replied, narrowing her eyes. "She¡¯s been actin¡¯ all jittery since this mornin¡¯. Ah¡¯m gettin¡¯ the feelin¡¯ somethin¡¯ happened last night."

    Jubilee crossed her arms. "You think she did something she''s embarrassed about?"

    "Or worse," Rogue added. "Maybe somethin'' happened between her, Aron, and Jean?"

    That thought hung in the air between them. Jubilee¡¯s eyes widened. "No way! You think she finally confessed to Aron? Wait! Probably Jean confessed to Aron first and poor Kitty got left out. Or do you think she saw something she shouldn''t?"

    "Between Jean and Aron?" Rogue raised her eyebrows.

    "Yeah, I saw Jean go into Aron''s room last night after that attack by Professor X''s Ex," Jubilee narrowed her eyes as she placed her chin over her arms. "Aron... Oh, Aron. You are really good... Bribing us so that you could go out with Jean... Hmm... Something smells fishy."

    Rogue shrugged, but her mischievous smirk said she was enjoying the idea. "Only one way to find out."

    Without another word, they decided to follow Kitty in secret, making sure to stay out of sight. Every time Kitty would check behind her shoulder, Jubilee and Rogue would dart into the nearest cover, trying not to giggle too loudly.

    As the day dragged on, Kitty¡¯s nerves only got worse. She could feel Aron¡¯s eyes on her during training exercises. He tried to catch her attention multiple times, but each time, she would avoid eye contact and make up some excuse to slip away. Jean seemed as composed as ever, but to Kitty, it only made things more terrifying.

    ''What if Jean was just pretending not to know?'' She thought, biting her lip. ''Oh god, this is killing me.''

    At lunch, Kitty barely touched her food, keeping her head down and staring at her plate while her friends talked around her. Jubilee and Rogue, still playing detective, exchanged knowing glances and whispered to each other.

    "You think she¡¯s gonna crack?" Jubilee muttered.

    "She looks like she¡¯s about to explode," Rogue whispered back.

    Kitty noticed their glances, her paranoia intensifying. ''Great, now they¡¯re suspicious too!''

    After lunch, Kitty was walking through the gardens, thinking she¡¯d found a safe place to escape everyone for a few moments. She was wrong. Jubilee and Rogue, having tailed her the entire time, were hiding behind a large oak tree, watching her every move.

    "You ready to ask her?" Jubilee whispered. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rogue nodded. "Let¡¯s do it."

    They stepped out from behind the tree just as Kitty was about to slip back inside. "Hey, Kitty!" Jubilee called out.

    Kitty froze. Oh no, not them too...

    "What''s goin'' on with you today?" Rogue asked.

    Kitty forced a nervous smile. "What do you mean? I¡¯m just... I¡¯m just tired, that¡¯s all."

    "Really? ''Cause you¡¯ve been avoidin'' everyone like the plague," Rogue pointed out. "Somethin'' happen?"

    "No! Nothing happened!" Kitty said a little too quickly, her voice high-pitched with panic. She backed up a step, only to realize she was cornered by the two girls.

    Jubilee narrowed her eyes. "Kitty, come on. Spill it. We saw you run away from Aron this morning."

    Kitty¡¯s face flushed bright red. She couldn¡¯t tell them. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone what she did last night. ''They¡¯d think I¡¯m a total perv!''

    "I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she stammered, trying to inch her way out of the conversation.

    But Jubilee wasn¡¯t having it. "You don¡¯t know? Then why were you hiding in the storage closet when Jean walked by?"

    Kitty''s heart stopped. "You saw that?"

    "Yeah, we saw," Rogue said, crossing her arms. "So, what¡¯s goin'' on?"

    Kitty could feel her pulse pounding in her ears. She needed an escape, but they had her trapped. Just as she opened her mouth to try and come up with some excuse, she heard a voice behind her.

    "Kitty?"

    She turned around and saw Aron walking toward her, concern etched on his face.

    Her eyes widened in panic. ''Oh God! Not now!''

    Without another word, Kitty bolted again, sprinting away from them as fast as she could.

    Jubilee sighed. "She¡¯s really not handling this well."

    "Somethin'' big happened, for sure," Rogue said, watching Kitty''s retreating figure. "Guess we¡¯re gonna have to keep an eye on her ''til she cracks."

    "Better, let''s ask Aron. He''s her crush after all," Jubilee smirked, looking at Aron who was approaching the two of them.

    "Hey, girls, have you seen Kitty?" Aron asked.

    "Oh, so that''s what happened, Jean confessed to you and Kitty saw the two of you going at it like rabbits!" Jubilee being Jubilee couldn''t help but blurt it out.

    "Wha-What?" His eyes widened in surprise. If it''s Jubilee then she will start a rumor and there is no way, he was going to let that happen.

    "Oh, you did do something with Jean!" Jubilee accused.

    "No, it''s not that. She''s been acting weird all day, and I''m getting worried. Have you seen her?"

    Jubilee smirked. "So no rabbits?"

    Aron sighed. "Jubes..."

    "Alright, alright, but you better treat her well. She has the hots for you, you know," Jubilee winked.

    "Who? Kitty?!" He was shocked. He knew about it but dismissed the idea thinking it was their usual prank. Thus, never chased Kitty that way. "But, how, why? When?"

    "I told you, remember? Garden, two or three months ago, I stole your donut box again when you were busy getting your head around what I told you about Kitty having a crush on you and Logan caught me, that day?" Jubilee said, smiling at the memory.

    "You stole my donut box..." He pointed at her.

    "Yeah, and?" Jubilee raised her brows confused.

    "And, I thought it was a prank, you are the pranking queen and there are at least hundreds of such instances. How was I supposed to know? You stole my donuts just after saying ''you better treat Kitty well because she has a crush on you'' What am I supposed to believe here?" He sighed. Jubilee''s mind worked weirdly but, it worked wonderfully.

    "Well, she went toward the pool area. Better find her fast," Rogue added. "I wouldn''t want her to dive in, completely dressed."

    He rushed toward the pool and saw Kitty on the far side. Kitty felt him behind her. "Go away!" She yelled, tears almost falling from the edge of her eyes.

    ****[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 20 [Jean or Phoenix?]

    Aron sat on the bench beside her, saying, "Hey, Kitty."

    "Why are you here?" she asked looking away from him.

    "To check on you. Look, we need to talk," Aron started. "About what happened last night..."

    Kitty buried her face in her hands, shaking her head. "No... no, no, no... Please... I-I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to... I just..." Her voice broke. "It''s so embarrassing..."

    "Hey, hey, calm down," he said softly, placing a hand on her back. "I''m not mad or anything. I just wanted to make sure you were okay."

    "How can you say that after what I did?!" Kitty said, still not looking at him. "I shouldn''t have watched, but I couldn''t help it. It was just so hot... See, I''m such a perv."

    "Jubilee says you have a crush on me," He said bluntly.

    Her heart stopped. ''Oh god, why did he have to bring that up now?''

    She quickly turned to him, her face a bright red. "Wh-what? N-no, that''s not true! Why would she say that?"

    "Your expression is giving you away," Aron pointed out. "Is it true?"

    Kitty looked away again, feeling the blush spreading across her cheeks. "Maybe... But it doesn''t matter now. I mean, Jean is going to kill me when she finds out what I did last night. She probably already knows and is just waiting to torture me."

    "I could have stopped too, you know. But I didn''t. I enjoyed every second of it," He said, making her heart flutter. "So, I''m in as much trouble as you. But you know Jean, she always keeps her power up, so I''m pretty sure she noticed you last night and didn''t say anything."

    "You don''t know that?!" She protested.

    "Nope. So, isn''t it better to just ask her? And if you''re worried about what she''ll think of you... Think about my situation. I had sex with her before you without saying anything. So, do you think Jean would be pissed at you or busy killing me?" Aron asked.

    "I-I guess not," She admitted. "But... how am I supposed to even look at her? It''s so embarrassing..."

    "Nothing you can do about it now. So," Aron stood up and extended his hand toward her. "Let''s go. Afternoon classes got canceled. So, she should be in her room."

    Kitty stared at his hand for a moment, trying to get up the courage to take it. ''What''s the worst that could happen?'' She thought, finally taking his hand and letting him help her stand up. ''Jean will just read my mind, laugh at my stupidity, and tell me to get lost. Wait! But what if she also enjoyed the fact of being watched by me while Aron was licking and fucking her?!'' She shook her head to clear her thoughts. "Okay, let''s go."

    ----

    Jean was sitting in her room, reading a book. She didn''t want to go to the library since Jubilee and Rogue were there. She was surprised to see Jubilee of all people in the library. ''Guess she''s more serious about studies than I thought.''

    A little knock came from the door. "Come in."

    The door opened and Kitty entered, with Aron right behind her. "Jean, can we talk?" Kitty asked quietly.

    "Sure, come in," Jean nodded.

    Jean set her book down, her expression neutral but her eyes sharp. She had known Kitty was there that night. Long before Aron noticed her, Jean had felt Kitty''s presence through the psychic link. At first, she found it odd¡ªwhy would Kitty sneak into the room? But the moment she read her mind, Jean understood everything. She could feel Kitty''s shock, her jealousy, and how that jealousy slowly morphed into something else: desire. Instead of sending her away, Jean had decided to do nothing. In fact, she''d found it thrilling, knowing Kitty was watching. The intensity of her emotions only heightened Jean''s own experience with Aron.

    She glanced at Kitty standing nervously in front of her, she could sense the torrent of emotions swirling within her... guilt, embarrassment, fear.

    "Hey," Jean said, her voice gentle but with an edge of amusement. "You look nervous?"

    Kitty shifted uncomfortably. She glanced at Aron, who gave her an encouraging nod, but that did little to ease the pounding in her chest. ''God, why did I even agree to this?'' she thought.

    "I... I wanted to apologize," Kitty stammered, unable to meet Jean''s eyes. "For what I did last night. I know it was wrong. I didn''t mean to, but¡ª"

    Jean raised her hand to stop her. "You''re talking about when you watched me and Aron?" she asked, her tone casual, as if they were discussing something trivial.

    Kitty''s face went red and her mind was still trying to process what she just heard. "Y-yeah. I didn''t mean to! I swear! I just¡ª"

    Jean smiled, almost mischievously, and said, "Well, I''m not mad."

    Kitty blinked, her mind racing. ''What? Not mad? How could she not be mad?''

    Jean stood up and walked over to her, her calm demeanor only making Kitty feel more on edge. "In fact," she continued, "I knew you were there."

    Kitty froze, her mouth slightly open. "You... you knew?"

    Jean nodded, her eyes studying Kitty with an intensity that made her shiver. "I sensed your presence the moment you entered the hallway. I could''ve told you to leave, but... I didn''t."

    Kitty''s heart was racing now, her mind unable to process what she heard. "But why?" she whispered.

    Jean leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "Because I knew what you were feeling. I could sense everything. The jealousy... the desire. But most importantly, love."

    "Love?" Kitty stuttered.

    "Yes," Jean said softly. "Love. I could feel your love for Aron. You were sad too, weren''t you?"

    Kitty looked away, her mind in turmoil. ''She knew. Jean knew everything.'' She didn''t want to admit it, but the truth was too obvious to deny. ''She''s right. I am sad... because he loves her, not me.''

    "So, I thought why not let you watch?" Jean continued, her voice still low and seductive. "After all, it wasn''t like Aron and I were the only ones enjoying ourselves..."

    "Sigh!" Aron sighed. "And here I thought you were going to kick my ass for not telling you."

    "Well, what can I say, it was a spur-of-the-moment decision," Jean said, still looking at Kitty.

    The three stood in silence for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts.

    Jean reached out, placing a hand on Kitty''s shoulder. "You don''t have to feel guilty. It''s normal to have desires. And as for watching... Well, maybe you enjoyed it more than you''re willing to admit."

    Kitty looked up at Jean, her breath catching in her throat. There was no judgment in Jean''s eyes, just a knowing look that made Kitty''s stomach twist in knots. She didn''t know what to say, or how to react. She did enjoy it after all, not to mention she masturbated over and over again, and even sneaked in a second time just to see him naked.

    Jean glanced at Aron, then back to Kitty, a slight smirk playing on her lips. "You know, Kitty, if you''d wanted to join us, all you had to do was ask."

    Kitty''s eyes widened in shock. "J-join?! What? No! I¡ª" Her voice faltered, completely caught off guard by the suggestion.

    Jean chuckled softly. "Relax. I''m only teasing... unless, of course, you want something more."

    Aron shifted uncomfortably again, unsure of how to respond to where this conversation was going. "Jean... are you sure this is the right way to talk about this?"

    She smiled, finally stepping back. "We''re just being honest, aren''t we? No reason to hide anything."

    Kitty, her face still flushed, bit her lip nervously. She couldn''t believe what was happening. She had expected anger, or at least awkwardness, but this... this was something entirely different. And, the worst part was, part of her wasn''t entirely opposed to what Jean was suggesting. She had been drawn to Aron for so long, and the intensity of her emotions last night was undeniable.

    "I... I don''t know," Kitty mumbled, unsure of how to navigate this situation.

    Jean tilted her head, her voice was soft, "It''s up to you. But don''t let guilt eat you up. There''s nothing wrong with desire."

    Aron finally spoke, trying to steer the conversation away from its current trajectory. "Look, what happened last night is... complicated. But we don''t have to make this weird. We just need to talk and figure things out. No pressure."

    Kitty nodded, still feeling like she was in over her head. She glanced at Jean, who gave her a reassuring smile, and then back at Aron, who looked as lost as she felt.

    "Okay," Kitty finally said. "I... I''ll think about it. But... I just don''t want things to be awkward between us."

    Jean smiled. "It doesn''t have to be. We''re all adults here."

    Kitty wasn''t so sure about that, but for now, it seemed like the best she was going to get. She walked out of the room.

    "Really," Aron looked at Jean.

    "What?" She smirked before sitting on the bed and lying on her back.

    "A threesome?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah, don''t you want to? I mean, she does love you. I read her mind. She''s crazy about you. So, why break her heart? Let''s do it," she said, looking at him seductively as she rested her head on her arm.

    "You are..."

    "Insane?" She finished his sentence. "I know. But don''t worry, we''ll take it slow and easy. First, she''ll need to get used to it. And then we''ll start with a little touch here and there. You know, just to warm her up to the idea. After that, we can move on to something more... intense."

    "You seem to have put a lot of thought into this."

    "Oh trust me, I have. Ever since last night, I''ve been thinking about what it would be like to be in her place and watch my man fuck another girl," She licked her lips as she stared at him. "It makes me feel so wet and hot."

    Aron shook his head in disbelief, but he couldn''t help smiling. He walked over to her and leaned down to kiss her. After parting...

    ''Huh?! Did her eyes just glow?!''

    ****[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 21 [Operation Hammerhead] [pt1]

    [Aron''s First person POV] [1 month later]

    It''s been 1 month since I moved out of the Mutant Academy to my new home. I did some renovation to make it at least habitable. Nothing too fancy, just enough to call it a home. Moving on, I found a normal job at a delivery firm. The pay wasn''t much but it was enough for a single person to get by, well, not that I need money since my investments bring me more than I could ever spend in my whole life.

    I got around 40 million in my bank account thanks to the rise in Stark Industries stocks and the fall in Oscorp stocks. Not to mention those small plots of land I bought using the remaining money I got from casino earnings, which were later sold to real estate agencies for a ridiculous amount.

    All in all, I''m more than rich, I''m freaking loaded.

    Anyway, I decided to keep my mutant power a secret from everyone outside. The mutant detectors don''t work on me, so, I''m safe for now. Oh, if you are wondering why I''m still living in that small house or why the hell I work in a small delivery firm, the reason is simple; no one cares about a simple delivery guy and I drive a lot around town delivering orders.

    So, I get to see and hear a lot of things. This also helps me keep track of what''s going on in the city, which comes in handy when I need to punish someone who escaped the law. All the news I gather during work hours, I use them to help out the regular civilians who the heroes always ignore. The corrupt cops, thugs, muggers, thieves, etc, etc, I punish them all in secret.

    It''s like that TV series Dexter Morgan. He kills criminals who have escaped justice and his alter ego, ''The Bay Harbor Butcher''. That''s basically what I do too, minus the killing part, well, as long as I can avoid it. I only beat up criminals and send them to prison or sometimes, straight to the hospital. And I also set a mental trigger in their mind. The moment they think of doing anything illegal or crime again, they will get insane nightmares and hallucinations for a few days and even after that if they again try to commit a crime, the final trigger will activate, killing them on the spot. Now, no one can say I didn''t give them more than one chance. Three chances should be enough, right?

    But the hardest part of this life is to hide from the heroes. There are cameras everywhere. So, I take my time and plan everything before moving. Last week, that Punisher guy almost got caught by the cops. I was there in the area and I might have helped him escape. Hopefully, he will be in hiding for a few weeks. That way, the heat will die down.

    I''m not a vigilante or a hero, I''m just a delivery guy who delivers packages in the morning and justice at night. I guess this is what they call, "Keeping the city safe."

    Right now, I''m driving my car with some fast food and drinks for dinner. That black G-Wagon before me belongs to a mafia group. Hammerhead or so I heard. I''ve been following them for the past week and found some disturbing stuff. They were involved in all kinds of shady operations¡ªextortion, drug trafficking, arms deals. But what really got under my skin was the human trafficking racket they seemed to have their hands in.

    I''d pieced together the structure of his crew. Hammerhead ran things with an iron fist, but the day-to-day operations were handled by his lieutenants. Benny was one of them, but there were others¡ªguys like Frankie "Fingers" and Vito "Scarface." They were ruthless, but none of them were as dangerous as Hammerhead himself. The guy was a freak of nature, with a surgically reinforced skull that made him nearly invincible. I''ll rip out his skull if I ever get my hands on him.

    It''s about time someone put them down for good.

    I kept my distance, careful not to draw any attention. My car, an old, beat-up sedan, blended easily into the late-night traffic. Nothing fancy, nothing that screamed "follow me." Hammerhead''s crew was paranoid, always on the lookout for tails, so I had to be extra cautious.

    Hammerhead wasn''t just running the usual mafia operations. He had found a new partner, someone or something much more dangerous. The name "Symkarian" kept popping up in the chatter I''d overheard¡ªan organization based in a small, war-torn country, known for its elite mercenaries. The more I dug, the more I realized this wasn''t just about the usual criminal empire-building. Hammerhead was planning something big, something that could shift the balance of power in the city.

    Earlier today, I overheard a conversation between two of his goons. They were discussing a shipment¡ªhigh-tech weapons¡ªarriving from overseas in a few days. The kind of weapons that would give a small-time gangster like Hammerhead the firepower to take on anyone, even the bigger crime families or superheroes. The deal was supposed to go down at the docks, where Hammerhead''s crew controlled a few warehouses. That''s where I would make my move. But I needed to be smart about it. Taking down a mafia crew armed to the teeth wasn''t something I could rush.

    My phone buzzed in my pocket, pulling me out of my thoughts. I reached for it with one hand, glancing at the screen. It was a message from one of my informants¡ªan old bartender at a dive I frequented when I was gathering intel. I manipulated his mind and turned him into my informer. He had a lead for me on Hammerhead''s right-hand man, a thug named Benny "The Bull" Caruso. The message read: "Benny''s at Club Mirage. Hammerhead''s not there, but he''s talking to some big players. Thought you''d want to know."

    Club Mirage. A seedy nightclub where lowlifes and wannabe gangsters hung out. It wasn''t far from where I was, so I decided to make a detour. The G-Wagon had pulled into a gated compound up ahead anyway. Hammerhead''s men were always holed up in one of their safe houses around here, so I''d catch up with them later.

    I took a left turn, heading toward the nightclub district.

    When I finally reached Club Mirage, I parked a few blocks away and walked the rest of the distance. The neon lights flickered ominously, casting eerie shadows on the cracked pavement. A couple of bouncers stood by the entrance, checking IDs, but I had no intention of going in through the front. Instead, I made my way down a side alley, where I knew there was a back entrance.

    I phased through the wall.

    The thumping bass of the music reverberated through the walls as I moved through the dimly lit corridors. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I found him in one of the VIP lounges, seated on a plush couch, surrounded by a couple of goons and a few women who looked like they didn''t want to be there. But what really caught my attention was the man sitting across from him. He was dressed in a sharp suit, with an air of authority that screamed "danger." I couldn''t place him at first, but then I remembered. This was Aleksander Kravinoff, the younger brother of Sergei Kravinoff¡ªbetter known as Kraven the Hunter. What the hell was he doing here?

    I went to the bar.

    "What''ll it be?" asked the bartender. He was a burly guy, with tattoos on his arms and a scarred face. He looked like someone who could handle himself in a fight.

    "Whiskey, neat," I replied.

    The bartender poured me a drink.

    I sipped my drink.

    "You sure about this, Benny?" Aleksander asked, his accent thick but his tone controlled.

    "Yeah, I''m sure," Benny replied, taking a swig of his drink. "The shipment''s coming in three days. High-grade stuff, straight from Symkaria. Once we get our hands on it, no one in this city will be able to touch us. Not Fisk, not the cops, not even those freakin'' superheroes."

    Aleksander leaned back, his expression unreadable. "Symkaria doesn''t like failure. If your boss screws this up, it''ll be more than just your heads on the line."

    Benny chuckled, but there was a nervous edge to it. "Don''t worry. Hammerhead''s got it all under control. We''ll handle the transport, and your guys will get their cut. Everyone wins."

    Aleksander didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he stood up, adjusting his suit. "I hope for your sake you''re right, Benny. Because if this operation goes south, I won''t be the one dealing with the consequences. You will."

    With that, he turned and walked out, leaving Benny looking a little more pale than when the conversation started.

    ****[''favorite'' if you like the chapter.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 22 [Operation Hammerhead] [pt2/2]

    As Aleksander Kravinoff strode out of the VIP lounge, leaving Benny "The Bull" Caruso visibly shaken, I could feel the tension in the room shift. Benny''s bravado had cracked, and now he was left alone with his thoughts, or so he thought. What he didn''t know was that I had already planted the seed¡ªa mental trigger that would allow me to read his thoughts with ease. As Benny composed himself, I peeked into his mind, sifting through the murky layers of anxiety, greed, and fear.

    Well, considering his weak mindset, it was easy to find the info I was looking for. The location of their bases, the times of their deals, the names of the key players¡ªeverything laid bare before me. Hammerhead''s entire operation was now mapped out in my mind, and more importantly, the exact details of the high-grade weapons shipment coming in three days.

    But what would happen if Benny were to die right here, after a drink with Karavinoff? What kind of effect would that have on Hammerhead? With his temper and all these witnesses here who saw him drink with Kravinoff, they would think that Kravinoff poisoned Benny or killed him through unknown means, well, it won''t matter anyway. Hammerhead would shift his focus on Kravinoff and start a war between the two gangs.

    Well, sacrifices are necessary to do some good. I would have given Benny a chance to live, but the shits he has done were enough for me to judge him. So, I''m doing the world a favor by getting rid of such scum.

    I shifted my focus to Benny and snuffed the oxygen around his face, little by little.

    As Benny''s breathing started to slow, he didn''t notice anything at first. His sluggish brain, dulled by alcohol, couldn''t process the subtle tightening in his chest. He took another sip of his drink, oblivious to the fact that his lungs were now gasping for oxygen that wasn''t there. The women around him were too distracted, and the goons were caught up in their own conversations. No one noticed as Benny''s face slowly turned red, then purple.

    I kept my distance, standing by the bar, sipping my whiskey. From here, I could see everything, but no one could see me. Benny''s mind began to panic, his thoughts turning to desperate survival instincts. What''s happening? His internal voice screamed. But before he could react, I amplified the suffocation, cutting off the last bit of oxygen. He slumped forward, his glass slipping from his hand and shattering on the ground.

    The room grew quiet as his body twitched violently. One of his men leaned forward, confused. "Boss? You okay?" His words were hesitant, but when Benny didn''t respond, the panic set in.

    "Benny!" The goon shouted, grabbing his shoulder and shaking him. The women screamed, jumping back as the situation became clear.

    I walked toward the exit after wiping out their memories of seeing me here, phasing through the wall once more, making sure I wasn''t seen. Now it''s time to take down those bastards from earlier. Oh, if you are wondering about the CCTVs, well, do you think they would have cameras in a place where a deal like that is going on? S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I phased back through the alley walls, stepping out into the night, the chaos from Benny''s death still echoing inside Club Mirage. The street outside was as quiet as before. I made my way back to my car and slipped inside.

    The G-Wagon had pulled into that gated compound earlier¡ªone of Hammerhead''s safehouses. It was only a few blocks away, and no one would ever know what''s gonna happen there in a few hours.

    I pulled up a short distance away, parking the old sedan in a shadowed spot between a couple of cars parked on the sideways. It was a rough neighborhood, the kind of place where people didn''t ask too many questions, especially not about a beat-up car that had been parked for too long.

    Hammerhead''s safehouse was a fortress, or so they thought. Thick walls, barred windows, and armed men patrolling the perimeter. I could see them through the fence¡ªthree goons stationed outside, smoking and chatting like they didn''t have a care in the world. The gate was reinforced with some high-end tech, but it wouldn''t matter. I didn''t need to go through the front door.

    I approached slowly, blending into the night. My psychic powers kicked in, scanning the guards'' minds. They were relaxed, thinking about their next break, completely unaware of the danger. I planted subtle suggestions into their minds, and one by one, they began to feel an overwhelming sense of exhaustion. Their eyelids grew heavy, and within minutes, they slumped to the ground, unconscious.

    I phased through the outer wall and into the compound. It was dark, but I didn''t need light to navigate. My mind mapped the layout of the building based on what I had pulled from Benny''s thoughts earlier. There were more guards inside¡ªprobably a dozen scattered throughout the house. No one important was here tonight, just Hammerhead''s grunts, running the day-to-day operations. But that didn''t mean they weren''t dangerous.

    I moved silently, slipping through walls and doorways until I reached the first set of guards inside. They were seated around a table, playing cards. One of them had a gun resting on the table in front of him. I focused my powers on the group, casting an illusion that made the room seem darker and colder. Obviously, everything they were seeing was in their mind. Their conversation faltered as they started to feel the chill creeping in. Then, one by one, they began to see things¡ªshadows moving in the corners, whispers in their ears. Then came the grotesque demon...

    Panic set in. One of them grabbed the gun, but before he could do anything, I locked their minds down with a single thought.

    Sleep and enjoy the nightmares...

    They collapsed like puppets whose strings had been cut, falling onto the floor in a heap. I moved past them, stepping deeper into the safe house.

    I made my way to the garage on the other end.

    The G-Wagon was parked there, and that''s where I found what I was looking for¡ªa stash of weapons, neatly packed in crates. I opened one of the crates, inspecting its contents. High-tech firearms, some of them military-grade, the kind that shouldn''t have been in the hands of street-level criminals. Well, this was one of their daily jobs. Selling weapons.

    My eyes fell on the crates stacked near the wall. These ones were different. I opened one of them and wow! Cash! So much money! But why would they put these in a garage? Must be planning to shift by midnight or something.

    I heard footsteps... Well, let''s not waste any more time and put them to sleep.

    I expanded my psychic power through the mansion and put the rest of the men to sleep. Oh, there seem to be two girls among them. Anyway, now, time to destroy them. Wait! Why destroy? I heard a new commissioner came to NY. Yuri Watanabe. Might as well give this to her as a gift. After all, she is the only honest cop here in New York. Maybe keep some for myself... Explosive traps outside my house seem fun, in case someone uninvited shows up.

    I took all the weapons from the mansion and loaded them into the G-Wagon. My telekinesis made it almost too easy, the guns and crates floating through the air like they weighed nothing. Once the weapons were secured, I turned my attention to the cash. A small fortune, stacked neatly in crates by the wall. I floated the crates over to my old sedan, careful not to make a sound. The trunk barely closed, packed tight with all that money. A nice bonus for me, but I wasn''t doing this for the cash. Not really.

    With everything loaded, I made my way back inside. The guards were still unconscious, their minds tangled in the nightmares I''d planted earlier. Just for good measure, I set up my signature triple-layer mental trigger in each of their heads. Two chances to turn their life around, on the third... Death.

    I packed the car with as many goons as I could fit then walked outside, phasing through the wall. Time to put this plan into motion.

    With a thought, I woke one of them up and put an order to drive to the NYPD in his head. With a groan, the man climbed into the driver''s seat and started the engine. He seemed confused, but he didn''t question it. The trigger was strong, overriding any doubts or fears. He was under my control.

    As the G-Wagon pulled away from the compound.

    I started my car and followed at a distance, keeping just enough distance to stay out of sight. It wasn''t hard. The streets were almost empty. And even if we did run into another car, the trigger would take care of any problems. The goon drove like an automated vehicle, his mind blank, focused on one task.

    After reaching the NYPD, the goon got out with his gun. I made him fire a couple of shots into the air, causing panic among the officers. Then I made him throw his weapon and surrender and planted a final order. "Tell them the truth and every illegal thing you guys have done."

    Perfect.

    After that, I made my way toward that orphanage that May Parker runs. Might as well, do another good deed, right?

    ****[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ...

 Ch: 23 [Iâ€™m just a delivery guy]

    The next morning, I sat in a little diner close to the orphanage, drinking a cup of coffee. It was just another morning, and the smell of bacon and eggs cooking filled the place. I looked out the window... People rushed to work, children with backpacks went to school, and sometimes someone walked a dog. It was calm and peaceful.

    I had secretly left the money at May Parker''s orphanage late at night and just left without saying anything. I didn''t want anyone to know it was me, and I didn''t need them to. The kids would never find out who gave the money, but it didn''t matter. That money would help them have a better life, giving them a chance to survive in a city that can be very tough. But I wrote a note and placed it on the bundle. Considering her character, without a note, she would have definitely taken it to the cops. And the traps are in place.

    The bell above the diner door jingled, pulling me out of my thoughts. A waitress in her early fifties, with a kind smile and tired eyes, came over to refill my coffee. "You need anything else, hon?"

    "Nah, I''m good," I replied, offering her a polite smile. She nodded and walked back behind the counter.

    I glanced at the TV mounted in the corner of the diner, where the morning news was playing. I saw the headline flash across the screen.

    "Weapons Cache and Major Crime Bust at NYPD: Mysterious Tip Leads to Gang''s Capture."

    I leaned back in my chair, watching the news as the reporter explained the events from last night. Apparently, the police had raided Hammerhead''s safehouse after a man drove straight to the precinct, surrendered, and spilled everything about their operations. The NYPD had recovered a cache of military-grade weapons, along with several gang members who were now in custody. It was being hailed as one of the biggest busts of the year.

    Then, another headline caught my attention:

    "New Commissioner Yuri Watanabe Makes Bold Moves, Promises to Clean Up the City."

    The camera cuts to Yuri standing at a podium outside the precinct, giving a press conference. She looked sharp as usual, her voice steady as she thanked the public for their cooperation and vowed to bring more criminals to justice.

    I smirked into my coffee. I hadn''t given her a gift so much as I had delivered a message. Hammerhead''s organization was in disarray, and with Benny out of the picture, the tension between Hammerhead and Kravinoff was bound to escalate. It was the perfect storm, and Yuri would be right there in the center of it, cleaning up the mess while I worked from the shadows.

    There was still work to be done. Hammerhead wasn''t going down without a fight, and Kravinoff was no small-time thug. But I had time. For now, I''d let the city think it was on the path to salvation while I quietly dismantled the rest of the criminal underworld piece by piece. Oh, yeah. The life of a vigilante seems to be fun for now.

    After I left the diner, the crisp morning air greeted me as I made my way to the old sedan parked around the corner. The city streets were already bustling, and the sounds of honking cars, chatter, and distant sirens formed the symphony of New York. I blended into the rhythm, just another face in the crowd.

    I slipped into the driver''s seat, the familiar smell of leather and cheap coffee filling the air. The sedan''s engine sputtered to life, and I pulled out into traffic, heading toward the warehouse where I picked up my deliveries. It wasn''t far¡ªmaybe a twenty-minute drive through the Bronx.

    I couldn''t shake the thought of Yuri Watanabe from the news earlier. She seemed like a tough one, driven and righteous. Maybe too righteous. The kind that wouldn''t just let things slide. It was good to have someone like her in the city''s ranks, though. She''d clean up the surface while I handled the underbelly.

    As I pulled up to the warehouse, my mind switched gears. Time to focus on the task at hand. The place was a nondescript brick building, nestled between a scrapyard and a hardware store. Nothing about it screamed "legitimate business," but that was part of the charm.

    I parked the car and headed inside, the creaky door protesting as I pushed it open. Inside, the familiar faces of the other delivery drivers greeted me with nods and casual greetings. Most of them were just trying to get through the day, same as me¡ªexcept they didn''t have a secret life. Or at least, not one like mine.

    "Morning, Nick," said a gruff voice from behind the counter. Roy, the warehouse manager, handed me my clipboard without looking up from his computer. "You got the usual route today. Couple stops in Brooklyn, one in Manhattan. Keep it tight; traffic''s gonna be a bitch today."

    "Why? Rally or something?" I asked.

    "Something like that. There''s this big charity gala at the Plaza tonight, and it looks like all the fancy folks are in town for it. That''ll mean more people and more cars clogging up the streets."

    "Why don''t you put on that fake suit you bought last week and go there? I''ll tag along. Maybe we can have free food," I teased him.

    "Har, har," he deadpanned, rolling his eyes. "Just get your ass out there and make your deliveries, alright? We''ve got a reputation to uphold."

    "Ha! Told ya, that site was a fake!" shouted a man in the corner of the warehouse, probably one of the new drivers.

    I snorted, shaking my head. "You''ll fit right in."

    Roy let out an exasperated sigh.

    "Fuck! I should have listened to him. My wife is on my ass for wasting that much money on a fake suit."

    "Happens to the best of us," I said as I walked over to the other side of the warehouse, where a row of vans was lined up, each one loaded with a different delivery. After loading up the sedan with the packages, carefully stacking them just right, I climbed into the driver''s seat and started the engine, checking my list. Nothing unusual¡ªmostly office supplies, a few packages for small businesses, and the occasional shady-looking box that I didn''t ask questions about.

    The day moved quickly as I made stop after stop, driving through the chaotic traffic of Brooklyn, crossing bridges, and dodging the usual gridlock that made deliveries in New York feel like running an obstacle course. Most of the recipients barely looked at me, just signed the papers, and went back to whatever they were doing. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    By the time I reached Manhattan, it was close to noon. The sun was high in the sky, and the energy of the city had shifted¡ªpeople in suits rushing to lunch, tourists snapping photos, and street vendors selling everything from hot dogs to knockoff handbags.

    My last stop for the morning was a small tech startup in a sleek glass building downtown. I parked the car a few blocks away and grabbed the last box, making my way to the office. The lobby was buzzing with activity¡ªpeople rushing between meetings, heads down, talking into phones. I stepped into the elevator and hit the button for the seventh floor, leaning against the cool metal wall as it ascended.

    The elevator dinged, snapping me back to the present. The door slid open, and I stepped out into the open-plan office. A receptionist with a bright smile greeted me as I handed over the box.

    "Delivery for you," I said, keeping my voice casual.

    She nodded and signed for it, not paying me much mind. Just another delivery guy. Perfect.

    As I made my way back to the car, my eyes fell on the alley opposite the building. Three college students were beating up a homeless man. They laughed as they kicked him, taunting him like he was some kind of animal. The sight sent a wave of rage through me, my blood boiling. I was about to rush there and beat the shit out of them personally. I mean, all these people passing by did nothing.

    They just walked by lowering their head.

    I took a deep breath calming myself down. Decisions made in anger usually end poorly. It doesn''t matter how fast or strong you are, if you make rash decisions based on emotions instead of logic, you''ll get yourself killed. I used my psychic power to stop them from hitting that old guy and read their mind. I need to know the reason behind that situation. It turns out, those three fuckers lost their wallet yesterday around this part, and now blaming that guy, calling him a thief. The fun fact is that the homeless guy wasn''t even in that alley yesterday or the day before yesterday.

    Well, it''s time for judgment.

    I made them fight each other. They kept punching and kicking until they were rolling down on the main road, stopping the cars.

    Yeah, keep hitting each other. That''s right. Don''t stop!

    People started taking pictures and recording them. Soon the cops would be here, and they would go to jail.

    One of the nearby patrol officers arrived at the scene and I manipulated those three to punch the cop. And that was the final trigger. The cop used the taser on them. They started to scream and passed out, twitching on the road. The cop called for backup and soon, the three idiots were being hauled off to jail.

    I smirked, feeling satisfied. It''s time to blend in again.

    Huh?! A message popped up on my phone screen. It was from Kitty. Oh, this is new.

    [Are you free tonight? I was thinking, maybe we could go out. You know. Jean said it''s alright and I thought about it for a while. Well, one month to be exact. Was that too long? Arg! I''m babbling again, ain''t I? Anyway, let me know what you think.]

    Oh shit! She wants to go out on a date. I mean, I always wanted to ask her out after Jean gave the green light, but she wanted to take some time. Well, it''s about time, I guess. But tonight? I got my hands full with Hammerhead and Kravinoff. I couldn''t skip them just because of a date. I had plans to raid another base. But... I think I can take out a few hours.

    I texted back... [I''ll pick you up at 8 PM]

    ****[POWERSTONES & Reviews]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ...

 Ch: 24 [First date with Kitty]

    The day passed like any other. I made more deliveries, took shortcuts due to traffic, and kept my eyes out for trouble. The city seemed calmer than usual. By the time the afternoon rolled around, I was more than ready to call it a day. So, after reporting back to work, I clocked out and headed home to get ready for my date.

    I took a quick shower and dressed up. A simple blue shirt, jacket and black jeans. Nothing too flashy, just enough to look presentable. After a quick look in the mirror and a mental check to make sure I wasn''t looking like a complete fool, I grabbed my keys.

    "Alright, time to go," I locked the door and went to the little garage.

    Wait! It''s our first date and I can''t possibly take her out in that beat-up car of mine, can I?

    It didn''t take long to find a rental service. I rented a good car. The car wasn''t too fancy or too cheap, and most importantly, it looked good. It''s an Audi A6. I took a test drive around the block, checking to make sure everything was in working order. Everything seemed fine, so I drove it to the mutant school.

    I was ten minutes early when I reached there.

    "Phew!"

    I took a few deep breaths as I parked the car and got out. I had been nervous before, but this felt different. Multiple relationships with Jean and Kitty where they are considerate of each other''s feelings, well, I''m a lucky guy.

    Kitty soon came out and she was wearing a simple black dress with her hair tied in a bun. She looked good as usual. Ohh, she put on some makeup, I see. I couldn''t take my eyes off of her as she made her way towards me.

    "Hi," she said with a smile.

    "Hi," I replied with a smile. "You look... beautiful."

    "Thanks. You''re not so bad yourself," she said, her cheeks blushing slightly. "So, where are we going?"

    "Truth be told, it was sudden and I didn''t get enough time to plan things," I told her the truth. "But, how about a long drive and dinner, maybe a drive-in movie after? If you''re interested, of course."

    "Sounds good," she replied, nodding. "And it''s nice that you''re spontaneous. It''s... exciting."

    "Oh, I''m full of surprises," I chuckled as I opened the car''s door for her. She smiled at me and got in. I closed the door and walked over to the driver''s side and as I was about to get in, I saw Jubilee, Rogue, and Jean peeking their heads out of the door like three conspirators. They even gave me a thumbs-up. I shook my head and got in.

    As I settled into the driver''s seat, I caught Kitty glancing over at me with a grin.

    "Something funny?" I asked, starting the engine.

    She laughed softly, shaking her head. "It''s just... I saw Jean and the others spying on us."

    I chuckled. "Yeah, they''re not very subtle, are they?"

    Kitty rolled her eyes playfully. "Nope. But, it''s sweet. They''ve been teasing me about this for weeks."

    I shot her a sideways glance as I pulled out onto the road. "You? Nervous? I wouldn''t have guessed."

    She shrugged, looking out the window with a slight smile. "I don''t get nervous about many things, but this... I guess it''s different."

    "Different how?"

    Kitty turned back to me, her expression softening. "We''ve known each other for a while, right? But this... us... it feels like uncharted territory. I wanted to make sure I was ready before... well, before we did this."

    I nodded, appreciating her honesty. "I get it. It''s a big deal. But we''ll take it one step at a time. No pressure."

    Her smile widened. "I appreciate that."

    The tension between us eased, and the atmosphere in the car felt lighter. We continued driving through the city.

    "So," I said after a moment, glancing at her. "You into drive-in movies, or did I just luck out with that suggestion?"

    She laughed, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "I love them. Jean used to rent a car and we would often sneak out without permission. It was fun. Plus, you get to sit in a cozy car instead of those cramped theater seats."

    "Good to know. I think I''ve got the perfect spot in mind."

    "So, how''s work?" she asked casually, leaning back in her seat. "Busy with deliveries?"

    "You know how it is. The city never sleeps, and neither do the packages. It''s been a little busy lately, but nothing I can''t handle," I replied. Yeah, it''s been a little too busy lately. Gotta put in some more effort. If not for these fucking surveillance cameras and shits all over the city, my job would have been much easier. I need to find a mutant with techno ability or something similar. That way, I should be able to disable nearby cameras and all. Anyway, let''s focus on the date.

    Kitty nodded, her smile widening slightly. "Anything exciting happened lately?"

    Exciting... Well, yeah. I just fueled a war in the mafia world. In a couple of days, I''m gonna start a war. End a couple of gangs together. That''s kinda exciting, right?

    I chuckled, keeping my voice light. "Exciting? Not unless you count getting stuck in traffic for an hour or almost getting side-swiped by a cab. Or arguing with a customer about whether or not their package was insured. I swear, some people are just¡ª"

    I stopped abruptly, realizing what I was saying. "Sorry. I guess I just needed to vent a little. I shouldn''t be complaining about my job on our first date."

    "It''s alright," She laughed, shaking her head. "Sounds like the glamorous life of a delivery guy."

    "Yeah, I really live on the edge," I teased, grateful that the conversation stayed focused on my day job. "Mostly it''s just packages and paperwork. But every now and then, you run into something weird¡ªlike that guy who signed for a package wearing a bathrobe and snorkel mask."

    Kitty burst out laughing. "You''re kidding!"

    "Nope. One hundred percent serious. I guess everyone''s got their quirks."

    We continued chatting and joking.

    After a relaxing drive through the city, we ended up passing by a cozy little diner. I was ready to pull in and suggest dinner.

    "Actually," she said, "I was thinking... how about we grab some burgers and fries and eat them at the drive-in? You know, something simple and fun."

    I agreed, loving the idea. "That sounds perfect." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    We pulled into the diner''s parking lot, and I quickly ordered a couple of cheeseburgers, fries, a Mt. Dew for her, and a Coke for me. While we waited, we leaned against the hood of the car, chatting about random things: movies we liked, her favorite ice cream, and all those nice things, you know, getting to know more about each other. It felt so natural, so comfortable.

    After we picked up our order, I paid and we made our way toward the drive-in movie. It was a bit far, but it was ok.

    ..

    [Drive-in Movie]

    I found a good parking spot, and as soon as I turned off the engine, Kitty reached for the takeout bag. "This is way better than a fancy restaurant," she said, pulling out the fries. "Burger, fries, drinks, movies and you... It''s the best."

    "We should do this more often then," I said as I unwrapped my burger.

    "Yeah, we should. Next time, maybe with Jean... You know, three of us together," Kitty said with a shy smile.

    "Sounds like a plan..." I replied.

    We munched on our burgers, laughing at the cheesy one-liners from the action flick on the screen and trading fries like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    There was something about the simplicity of it all... The food, the movie, and just being there together, made it feel like the perfect first date. No pretenses, no awkwardness, just... us.

    After a while, Kitty leaned back, her eyes on the screen but her attention clearly elsewhere. "You know, this is nice. I was worried it would feel weird, going from friends to... this. But it doesn''t."

    I glanced over at her, taking in how the glow of the movie flickered across her face. "Same here," I admitted. "But honestly? I''m glad we''re doing this. It feels... right."

    She smiled at that, a soft, content smile. "Yeah. It does."

    We stayed like that for the rest of the movie, enjoying the movie, the food, and each other''s company. By the time the credits started rolling, the night air had cooled, and the city beyond the drive-in was calm and quiet. I couldn''t help but feel like the night had gone better than I could''ve hoped for. I mean, my first date with Jean got interrupted over and over again, but thankfully, tonight was good... Really good.

    "Ready to head back?" I asked, stretching my arms and glancing over at Kitty.

    She nodded, but there was a warm glow in her eyes. "Yeah, but I had a really good time tonight."

    I smiled, starting the car. "Me too. Let''s do this again sometime."

    "Definitely," she replied, settling back in her seat as we pulled out of the lot and headed back toward the school.

    As we drove through the city, the silence between us wasn''t awkward or heavy. It was peaceful, filled with the quiet understanding that this night¡ªthis first date¡ªwas just the beginning of something more. And for the first time in a long time, I felt like I didn''t need to rush. We had time, and I was okay with taking things slow.

    ----

    Next Chapter: Black Widow

    ****[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ...

 Ch: 25 [Black Widow]

    After dropping Kitty off at the school, I drove straight to my house. Tonight I''m going to destroy another of Hammerhead''s bases, or more like expose, and get the cops involved as always. So, I changed back into my night work clothes, all back, and a hoodie jacket. Then I took the mask from the drawer and went to the garage.

    I locked the rented car in the garage and took my old sedan out.

    I made my way to Hammerhead''s next safe house. It was another one of his minor operations, a place where he kept his more questionable assets and ran side deals. Normally, I could dismantle it with ease¡ªslip in, use mind control, and leave without so much as a scratch on me. But lately, things have gotten boring. Where''s the excitement in pressing a button, so to speak? I wanted more than that. I wanted the challenge.

    So, tonight, I''m gonna try something different and give myself a handicap. Only use ice and phasing power as long as possible.

    I parked a few blocks away, taking care to avoid any surveillance cameras as I approached the warehouse. Around the corner of an alley, I stopped and scanned the area. The building was big and there were a few cars parked outside around the gate. Then there were a couple of men walking around the place, trying to act like regular civilians, but they couldn''t fool me. Those tattoos on their arms are a dead giveaway.

    Alright, time to move.

    Sticking to the shadows, I phased through the side wall, slipping inside without a sound. The cool air of the warehouse hit me, along with the dim glow of overhead lights that flickered every now and then. Dang! Why the fuck is it so cold here? On the far end of the place, there was a giant freezer. A couple of thugs were going in and out, carrying boxes. Hmmm... A freezer of that size... Are they perhaps keeping organs or something like that? Or dead bodies? Whatever it is, it can''t be good.

    A couple of goons stood guard near the main door, but they were more interested in their phones than watching for intruders. Amateurs. I moved past them easily, staying out of sight.

    I decided to check the upstairs and get a perfect idea of what I was dealing with here. I avoided the cameras and guards. This part was easy¡ªjust phasing through walls or objects whenever I needed to dodge something. But as I rounded a corner, I heard something that made me stop in my tracks.

    Voices. Angry, low, and filled with menace.

    I moved closer, staying in the shadows. There, in the middle of the room, I saw two of Hammerhead''s men. They were standing near a woman tied to a chair, her face bruised and bloodied. Yet, she wasn''t broken, and neither did she look like she was in pain. The goons were laughing, taunting her as they took turns throwing punches.

    "Is this your best? I guess, you guys take steroids to buff up. Your power doesn''t match your body," she said after spitting a mouthful of blood.

    One of the goons punched her again, this time in the stomach, making her cough and spit out blood. "Shut up, bitch." The chair fell back with her. She groaned in pain, struggling against the ropes that kept her bound.

    The other one with a bald head kicked her stomach and spat on her face. "Yeah, shut up bitch! We''re gonna take our sweet time torturing you and then when you are broken, we are gonna enjoy the hell out of your body."

    Ah! Those retards. She was aiming for that. That chair was old so that fall with her sitting on it broke the chair and made it easier for her to break free from the ropes. And she did.

    As soon as the baldy bent down to pick her up, the girl grabbed his head and smashed it on the ground. Then she easily broke the chair legs, flipping up like an acrobat on her feet, and hit the other one with the sharp end of the chair leg. He howled in pain as the broken chair leg hit his eye. She took advantage of that opening and rushed in.

    A hard kick on his left knee broke it with a crunch.

    "Gaaah!!"

    She ran around and jumped on his back, choking his throat with a strong grip. "What''s that about your sweet time now?"

    The bald guy was about to get up and rush at her, but she saw him and hit the guy she was holding on his head with her elbow. Blood sprayed out of his nose and eyes. Dang! Just how hard did she hit him? He fell down, unconscious.

    With the first guy unconscious, she turned to the baldy.

    "You should have called your boss here and could have saved yourself," She said while cracking her fingers before picking up a knife from the unconscious man''s belt. She moved towards him with a murderous glint in her eyes.

    "ARGGG! BITCH!" The baldy rushed to his right. There was a table on his right and on it was a gun.

    However, the girl was faster. She rushed in and slammed the knife on the baldy''s feet then delivered an uppercut to his chin.

    The baldy fell on his back, but before he could get up, she grabbed him by the collar and punched him again. "Now, I''m gonna enjoy torturing you."

    I was dumbfounded. That girl beat up that baldy to a pulp. Blood was all over the floor around him. Finally, she stood up with a sigh and walked to the table. She picked up the gun and sat on the table.

    "Now, where is this weapon deal taking place, and when? I''ll give you three chances," She said pointing the gun at him.

    "Fuck you! Bitch! You think you can get out of here? With all that commotion, the guards will be here soon." The baldy coughed out blood. His face was beaten so much that he couldn''t even open his eyes.

    Bang! She shot the baldy on his butt. "Wrong answer."

    "Arrrrggg!" The baldy screamed in pain. "You crazy bitch!"

    "Two more chances. If I don''t get the answers I need, I''ll start shooting your family jewels one by one. So, try to answer me, or else you''re going to become a eunuch," She said with a smirk. She was clearly enjoying the situation and I couldn''t help but read her mind.

    Natasha Romanov! The Black Widow. No wonder she took them down so easily. From what I can read from her recent memories, she was tracking down some kind of alien technology that Hydra dug out of somewhere on Fury''s order. Now, Hammerhead stole that shipment when the Hydra was transporting it. And here she was, tracking Hammerhead''s footprints. Her mission was to track down the shipment at any cost before Hydra could track it.

    I could hear footsteps coming up. From what I could sense, there were around twenty of them. This is bad. No matter how good she was, there was no way she could fight all of them alone with just that handgun, not to mention she was kinda beaten up. But then again, she got a genetically enhanced body. Or, that glass window... Ah, of course, she''s gonna jump out. There was a dumpster just below that window.

    "Who the heck are you?" The baldy tried to buy more time.

    She didn''t answer and instead fired another shot at him, this time on his left leg. "AAAAAAAAAAA!" The baldy screamed in pain.

    "Wrong answer," Natasha smirked as she shot twice at the glass window, shattering it. "Final chance."

    Wait! I could sense someone standing right below her on the ground floor and he got a freaking RPG launcher. Shit! He pulled the trigger.

    I really didn''t want to use this power. I haven''t mastered it properly. Tsk. But... Oh, well. I used super speed to get down, grabbed Natasha and took her up in my arms, then ran out of the building. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Booom!! An explosion rocked the second floor followed by multiple more explosions. The entire warehouse was exploding.

    The shockwaves and heatwaves threw us back on the ground as I raised an ice dome around us.

    Burning goons running out of the warehouse yelling, "AHAHAHAHAH! HAIL HYDRA! AHAHAHAHAH." Then those guys who were patrolling outside began to rush into the fire yelling the same thing, "HAIL HYDRA!"

    Hydra''s suicide bombers.

    Five more cars are approaching our location from one end of the road while cops are coming from the opposite side.

    I removed the ice barrier and my ears were ringing.

    "You want to deal with them or come with me?" I asked her as she stood up with a groan.

    She was looking at the police and the Hydra agents when the explosions and fire stopped.

    "How did you... Nevermind. Thanks for saving me. Now, get out of here," Natasha looked at me, her gaze hard and stern.

    "Bronx. 32 Avenue, 8th floor. That''s where they are keeping the tech..." I told her what I found out from that baldy''s mind.

    Those Hydra freaks began to shoot and so were the cops.

    "You owe me one... Well, two actually," I quickly picked her up in my arms and ran out of that area with super speed. I couldn''t let her get caught up in that mess. After getting out of the danger. I let her down.

    As I was about to run away...

    "Stop! Who are you?" Natasha caught hold of my arm.

    "I''ll tell you next time we meet. Till then, try not to die," I yanked my hand away and ran away.

    ****[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ...

    [Going to take a break. Next Chapter will be up by Friday] [Need to stockpile for continuous stable release.]

 Ch: 26 [A bloody Sunday]

    Today is Sunday, so no work today. I sat on the couch, sipping coffee and flipping through the news. The usual talking heads yammered on about economic collapse, politics, and celebrity drama until something more interesting caught my attention.

    "Explosion in the Bronx! Authorities are investigating what they''re calling a coordinated attack on a suspected criminal organization''s safe house. Eyewitnesses reported a massive fire, followed by a series of explosions that rocked the entire block. The NYPD has not yet made any arrests, though unconfirmed sources suggest the involvement of the notorious mafia boss, Hammerhead. Meanwhile, sources indicate possible ties to Hydra, the international terrorist organization."

    I smirked. Nice to see the cops finally doing some work. But that bullshit about no arrests wasn''t surprising. Yuri must have captured some of the Hydra agents during the shootout and investigated the situation from behind the scenes. Still, I gotta pay her a visit and check out for myself if she''s using the opportunities wisely. If she''s doing things well, then it''s all good, but if not...

    Anyway, I wonder if Natasha recovered the tech from Hammerhead''s base in the Bronx. Considering her skills, it is not that hard. She''ll handle this just fine, no doubt about that. I hope she''s more careful this time.

    After finishing my coffee, I was about to take the cup to the basin, but that is when I heard the doorbell.

    I wasn''t expecting anyone today. I tried to use my super speed to check out, but it didn''t activate. I quickly tried to use my psychic ability to look who it was, but it failed. My mutation isn''t working. What the fuck is happening? Power nullifiers! Someone came after me, I see. If I''m not wrong, they have this place surrounded, and considering it''s far away from the city, they had it easy. Plus, I''m pretty sure they aren''t friendly or else, they wouldn''t have gone that far. I could hear footsteps surrounding my house.

    The doorbell rang again...

    Now isn''t the time to panic.

    I''ve been prepared for a situation like this. After activating the microphones and the hidden cameras, I grabbed the untraceable phone and earpods that the Beast gave me when I left the academy and quickly went to the basement. There was a little tunnel that led out to the other side of the lake behind my house. It was an underground escape tunnel that I built for escape situations. And the house is rigged with explosives. Not to mention those explosives I''ve planted around the area. I took the trigger and went into the tunnel, locking it from behind.

    As I crawled through the narrow escape tunnel, the cold earth pressing against me, I held the trigger tightly in my hand. It''s just a normal switch, nothing else. Just a single push on it and the entire house would explode. Now, my question is... Who are they? Are they related to the cloning? Or, perhaps, they belong to some kind of shitty government group? Wait! Was the government behind my cloning? Whatever it is, I''ve left a burner phone in my room. I''m sure someone will call using that and they will definitely try to threaten or act smart.

    The tunnel stretched beneath the ground for about 200 meters approx. I could already see the faint light of the end ahead. When I reached the exit, I stopped for a second, listening. Silence. Good. No one was here¡ªyet. I tried to use my power and create a tiny shard of ice on my finger top and it worked. Just to be sure, I used my psychic power to scan the area. All clear.

    I carefully lifted the hatch and slipped out, crouching behind a thick tree. From this vantage point, I had a clear view of the house. They were closing in, surrounding the building with military precision. A group of black-suited operatives with what looked like high-tech guns surrounded the area. Definitely not local thugs. There were three military trucks with weird machines on the back. Those must be the Mutation nullifiers that were blocking my mutations.

    Suddenly, I noticed one figure standing apart from the rest. He wore a long black coat, his hair streaked with gray. He was barking orders into a comm. William Stryker. Everyone knows that fucker. He''s pretty famous in the news. Last month he got his own team of operatives who work to capture rogue mutants and superhumans.

    I clenched my fists.

    As far as I remember from the comics and movies... This guy was infamous in the mutant world, leading countless operations to capture or exterminate mutants under the guise of national security. Stryker didn''t just hunt mutants¡ªhe experimented on them, controlled them, and twisted them to his purposes. He had something to do with my cloning, didn''t he?

    I put on my earpods. Let''s see what that bastard is barking.

    Stryker paced in front of the trucks. "I want a clean sweep," he ordered through the comm device. "Find him. Our spies didn''t see him leave his house, which means he may be within its walls, in which case we have him. Go!" He looked at his watch, his jaw tightening.

    His men were searching inside the house and some of them were looking around.

    He was serious. This was a full-scale takedown.

    Soon, one of his men came out of the house with the burner phone. Nice. Now, let''s talk, shall we? Just as I expected, Stryker dialed the only saved number and raised the phone to his ear. My phone began to vibrate. I used my super speed to run away from that area, but made sure to stay within the range and then took the call.

    I took a deep breath and pressed the answer button, keeping my voice calm and measured. "Hello?" I said casually as if it were any other day.

    "Where are you?" Stryker''s voice was harsh, demanding, with an edge of impatience.

    I smiled to myself. "Ah, Stryker. I was wondering when we''d finally get the chance to talk. Been a fan of your work, you know? Especially the part where you capture and torture mutants. Real classy stuff."

    There was a brief pause, and I could hear the tension in his silence. "You think this is a game?" he growled. "You''re trapped. No powers. Nowhere to run. Even if you run, we''ll find you. But if you cooperate, maybe I''ll consider leaving you in one piece."

    "I''m not really a ''cooperate'' kind of guy, Stryker. But tell you what¡ªhow about you cooperate with me? See, the thing is, I''ve got my finger on a little switch. A switch that will turn my house and the entire area into a lovely crater. You think you and your little operatives in there are going to survive when I blow this place sky-high?" I chuckled darkly.

    The silence on the other end was deafening. I imagined him weighing his options, calculating the odds.

    "You''re bluffing," he said finally, though there was a note of uncertainty creeping into his voice.

    "Am I?" I glanced at the trigger in my hand. "I''d hate to ruin your fun day, but I''m willing to bet you don''t want to find out. You''ve already lost the element of surprise. Maybe you should call your little hunting party off before things get messy. But then again, when will I ever get a chance to remove the enemy of the mutants in the entire world again..."

    "Wait!" Stryker stuttered.

    "Nope!" I pressed the trigger.

    The world seemed to freeze for a moment as I pressed the trigger, and then all hell broke loose. A massive explosion erupted from my house, followed by a series of smaller, rapid explosions. Flames shot into the air, accompanied by thick black smoke, engulfing the entire property. Stryker''s voice vanished from the other end of the call, replaced by static.

    I ran back to see the scene. There ain''t no way, I''m gonna waste this view.

    Through the chaos, I could see Stryker''s operatives scattering like ants, diving for cover as debris rained down. The high-tech trucks were caught in the blast, flipping over like toys as the shockwave rippled through the forest. The sound of metal tearing and glass shattering filled the air.

    I smirked. "Who''s bluffing now?"

    Stryker''s men were burning as the flames and explosions consumed them. I was standing at a safe distance, still watching the fun. But what surprised me was Stryker. He lost half of his body, and that bastard was regenerating at a fucking quick pace. Of course, Logan''s DNA or Victor''s DNA. Interesting.

    The fun has just begun. It''s time to stop my delivery job and change my current profession to something more fun and bloody. I can''t live a normal life anyway. The peace was fun as long as it lasted. Now, time to kill some motherfucking government agents and expose them.

    ****[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ... sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch: 27 [Strykerâ€™s nightmares beigns]

    Stryker''s regeneration was faster than I expected, but it didn''t matter. I had already planned for this. Watching him pull himself together, his missing flesh and bone reforming like a lizard growing back its tail, I knew this fight wasn''t over. But that wasn''t the point. Not today.

    The world would know soon enough.

    I slipped further into the shadows, carefully retreating from the scene. The detonations had done their job¡ªStryker''s unit was in disarray, the trucks were destroyed, and most of his operatives were either dead or badly injured. But I knew the real threat wasn''t the men with the guns or even Stryker himself.

    It was the lie that was coming.

    ...

    [Safehouse]

    The television screen flickered, and I watched from a safe house miles away, monitoring the news feed from several major stations. I bought it using a fake identity and ID and maybe manipulated a couple of people''s minds to keep this place safe. Just as I predicted, Stryker''s power wasn''t just in his physical abilities or his soldiers. It was in his reach, his influence. The news anchors were already spinning the story.

    "Breaking news from the Bronx, where authorities are reporting a massive explosion in what they''re calling a terrorist attack. Early reports indicate that a group of armed extremists, possibly mutants, were involved in a firefight with federal agents. The explosion, which destroyed several buildings in the area, was reportedly triggered by these extremists to avoid capture. The identities of those involved are still being investigated, but sources close to the investigation believe that a man known as Aron, a suspected mutant fugitive, was among those killed in the blast. Officials are withholding further details until next of kin can be notified."

    A photo of me flashed on the screen. They had already declared me dead, yet dared to frame me. Clever. Well played. If that''s how they want it... so be it. I''m game.

    Now, the main problem is Jean. I just hope she doesn''t do anything stupid and lose control of her power. I wanted to contact her to let her know that I''m alright, but there is a possibility that Stryker got spies at the school. I can''t risk alerting them. I mean, if there are spies with telepathy immunity like me, then the Professor or Jean won''t be able to detect them, right? Or, they might be keeping a close eye on the school from outside, and contacting them might alert them.

    It''s best not to get her or anyone at the school involved in this until I get rid of the threat completely.

    ...

    [Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters] [3rd Person POV]

    In the quiet halls of the Xavier Institute, students and teachers alike had gathered in the lounge area, eyes glued to the television. The news of the explosion was playing out, and the grim headline declaring Aron''s death scrolled across the bottom of the screen.

    Jean Grey stood at the center of the room, her brow furrowed as she watched the broadcast. Beside her, Kitty, Jubilee, and Rogue wore the same grim expressions. Psylocke, Storm, the Professor, and the others were sitting on couches, watching the same screen with heavy, weighted stares.

    Professor X sat forward in his wheelchair and tapped his temples, his brow furrowing deeper at the broadcast.

    "Just as I feared," He mumbled, "They have begun to move."

    "He... He isn''t dead, right?" Kitty stuttered in shock.

    Jean didn''t respond immediately. She could feel the surge of emotions around her, the shock and sadness rippling through the group. But something nagged at her, a feeling deep in the back of her mind, like a thread she couldn''t quite grasp. She knew that Aron wasn''t dead. Her man was strong enough to defeat three omega-level mutants in an instant, there was no way he would die this easily. But...

    ''How dare they call him a terrorist,'' She growled in her thoughts, feeling her anger bubbling forth.

    "Don''t jump to conclusions," Logan growled, crossing his arms over his chest. "I''ve seen enough people die to know when something doesn''t smell right. Stryker''s involved¡ªmakes me think it''s all one big lie."

    Beast, ever the logical one, adjusted his glasses. "Stryker has a history of manipulating events to fit his narrative. The fact that this explosion conveniently eliminates a known mutant fugitive fits his modus operandi perfectly."

    Jean nodded, though her eyes were distant, lost in thought. Then she remembered that Aron had absorbed her Phoenix Force. So, if she used her Phoenix Force to try to sense the other portion of the Force that was within him, then maybe... Her body began to glow with a faint red hue. A massive wave of energy swept over the room as the temperature began to rise.

    "Jean..." The Professor''s voice, warning and concerned at the same time, sounded out.

    "I can''t sense him," she finally said, her voice soft but steady. "It''s as if...he''s vanished." She stopped her Phoenix energy from flowing. She almost lost control for a moment there due to her unstable emotions.

    Logan grunted. "Doesn''t mean he''s dead. The kid''s slippery. I''ll bet my claws he''s still out there, hiding somewhere."

    Scott''s frown deepened, but he didn''t argue. "Even if he is, Stryker''s not going to stop. He''ll go after him with everything he got."

    Storm stepped forward, her voice calm but firm, "Then we will save our friend with everything we have."

    "Agreed," Beast nodded. "Stryker went too far this time. If we just sit this one out, next time, he might target one of us."

    "That''s not the worst part," The Professor said with a grim expression. "Eric won''t let this chance go. We have to find Aron before Eric contacts him and as you all know, he has his way with words."

    After a brief pause, Xavier turned toward Beast. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hank, contact Fury. He needs to know about this situation. Tell him to stop Stryker or we''ll step in and do what''s necessary. Aron must not fall into Eric''s hands."

    "Of course." Beast nodded before walking out of the room, pulling a phone from his coat.

    Logan let out a low grunt and looked up toward Jean.

    "Listen, Jean. I know you are worried and wanna find him, but don''t do anything stupid. We''ll find him."

    ...

    [Stryker''s Residence ¨C Late Night] [3rd Person POV]

    The mansion was quiet. Stryker was sleeping in his room instead of hunting Aron, not because he wanted to sleep, it''s just that every time he uses his regeneration power it drains his stamina and exhausts him beyond anything. The serum he took was not perfect. His men are still working to perfect it. So, he needs at least 12 hours rest. The reason he turned himself into a mutant was because he believed that he had to survive long enough to carry out God''s will and remove the imperfect beings from this world to bring forth the balance. And when his job is done, he''ll kill himself.

    Aron moved through the shadows effortlessly, silent as the night itself. The security systems, though state-of-the-art, were no match for his abilities. Manipulating the guards had been child''s play and avoiding the cameras was a child''s play to him. With his super speed, he ran avoiding every camera, trap, and everyone.

    He read the guard''s mind and found out that Stryker''s bedroom was on the second floor, hidden away behind thick walls and heavy doors. Aron reached it with ease, phasing through the wall. There, Stryker lay asleep, his chest rising and falling with each steady breath. It was almost peaceful¡ªalmost.

    Aron''s gaze hardened as he watched the man who had tried to frame him, to paint him as a terrorist. Stryker, who had manipulated the world''s view of mutants for so long, thought himself untouchable. Tonight, that illusion would shatter.

    Aron made a sharp blade with his ice power.

    He approached the bed without a sound, standing over Stryker for a moment, watching the man''s unknowing face. A flicker of anger crossed Aron''s eyes before he moved swiftly.

    The blade sliced through the air, meeting flesh with barely a whisper. One clean cut, then another, and Stryker''s arms were severed from his body, his legs next. Blood sprayed across the sheets, but Aron moved back calmly, watching as the pain hit Stryker like a truck.

    Stryker''s eyes shot open, a scream tearing from his throat as the agony registered. His body convulsed, instinctively trying to flail, but his limbs were gone. He glanced down, horror filling his wide, bloodshot eyes as he saw the stumps where his arms and legs had once been.

    Aron stood in the corner of the room, his expression unreadable as Stryker writhed in pain.

    "Aron¡­" Stryker managed through gritted teeth, his voice ragged with shock and agony. "You¡­ bastard¡­"

    The man''s mutation kicked in, his body already beginning to heal, the stumps where his arms and legs had been slowly regenerating. Flesh knitted itself back together, and bones regrew. The regeneration was fast¡ªtoo fast for normal wounds¡ªbut Aron had expected that. It didn''t matter.

    He stepped forward, his voice cold and cutting.

    "Yo, does it hurt? Well, it''s just the beginning. I''m gonna take away your sleep from you starting today. Every time you try to sleep, I''m gonna slice your limbs and legs. When you eat, I''ll poison your food including water. When you go to take a bath, I''ll be there alright... I''ll stab you a hundred times with ice spikes. When you are out on the road traveling, I''m gonna blow up your car. You hide a thousand feet deep, I''ll find you and cut you in half. I''ll make every single second of your life a living hell so, let''s start now."

    Aron used his ice blade to slice off Stryker''s regenerating limbs again. Blood sprayed out like a fountain, dying the room red and making the walls and ceiling look like some gruesome crime scene. His eyes were cold and calm.

    "Huh?" Stryker rubbed his eyes with his regrown arms and looked around. There was no one in the room. Not even the traces of his own blood. He sat up huffing and drenched in his sweat. "A dream?" He looked at the clock. It was 6 in the morning. He quickly took out his gun from the bedside table drawer and looked around the room. Nothing. Everything looked clean. "Phew..." He sighed in relief, dismissing everything as a dream. "It felt so real."

    ****[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ...

 Ch: 28 [Nightmares & explosions]

    [AN: I might have gone a bit overboard with his chapter GG<>]

    ----

    Stryker rubbed his eyes, still shaken by the dream. His heart raced, and his skin was drenched in cold sweat. He grabbed his phone and called security.

    "Everything okay?" he asked, his voice rough.

    "Yes, sir. All clear," the guard replied.

    "Good," Stryker muttered, though it didn''t calm him. The dream felt too real. He could still feel the pain, still hear Aron''s cold, mocking voice, and see the blood splattered everywhere. His limbs had been cut off, only to grow back, making him relive the agony over and over. He shook off the memory. For now, it was over.

    [Later that Night]

    Stryker had increased his mansion''s security¡ªmore cameras, and motion sensors in key spots. He tried to sleep, but exhaustion from his body regenerating pulled him into a restless slumber.

    Just as he closed his eyes, it began again.

    A sharp, icy blade sliced through his flesh.

    Stryker woke up with a scream. His arms and legs were gone¡ªcleanly severed again. His bed was soaked with blood. Aron stood at the foot of it, his ice blade dripping red.

    "No... no! This isn''t real!" Stryker gasped, terrified. His wide, bloodshot eyes stared at the stumps where his limbs had been.

    Aron smiled coldly, not saying a word, watching as Stryker''s limbs regrew in horrifying speed. As soon as they healed, Aron moved again.

    Slice.

    Stryker screamed louder this time, his voice raw.

    "You still think it''s a dream?" Aron whispered, his voice icy. "I told you, I''ll make your life a living hell."

    [Three Days Later]

    The nightmare continued every night. Every time Stryker closed his eyes, Aron appeared, cutting him apart like he was nothing. The pain was unbearable, the blood endless, the fear consuming him. His body healed, but his mind didn''t.

    He stopped eating. Sleep was impossible. Even during the day, the line between reality and nightmare blurred. His once safe mansion felt like a cage. Every corner seemed to hide Aron. Every sound, every flicker of light was a threat.

    But it wasn''t just at night anymore.

    [The Shower Incident]

    Stryker stood in the bathroom, steam rising from the hot water. He stood under the showerhead, trying to clear his mind.

    But as he rubbed his eyes, he felt a sharp sting.

    When he looked down, he saw it¡ªa thin shard of ice sticking out of his chest. His heart nearly stopped. Ice? In a hot shower?

    Before he could react, another shard pierced his leg, then another through his shoulder. He screamed, but the water drowned it out. He stumbled, the pain sharp and real.

    But then, he blinked¡ªand the ice was gone. The wounds disappeared, the blood gone.

    He collapsed onto the bathroom floor, breathing hard. Was it real? Or just his mind?

    [The Dining Hall]

    Later, he forced himself to eat, his body weak from lack of food. Sitting alone in the large dining hall, Stryker barely tasted the soup as he ate.

    But halfway through, his stomach turned violently. He gagged, his throat burning as the taste of blood filled his mouth.

    Poisoned.

    His eyes darted around the room, searching for Aron. But no one was there.

    He blinked¡ªand suddenly, he was fine. No pain, no blood, no poison.

    He wasn''t sure if it had been real, but now he couldn''t eat again.

    [Exploding SUV]

    Three days later, Stryker had a meeting in the city. He didn''t trust his mansion''s safety anymore, so he left in his armored SUV, packed with guards and extra security.

    As they drove, Stryker''s paranoia grew. He felt Aron''s presence, even in the SUV. His hand stayed glued to his gun, never letting go.

    At a stoplight, the guards glanced at him, sensing his unease.

    Then, the explosion hit.

    Fire erupted from underneath the vehicle, flipping it into the air. Metal twisted and tore as flames engulfed the car. Stryker''s body slammed into the ceiling, bones breaking. The pain was unbearable, fire and smoke clouding his vision.

    Then¡ªblackness.

    He woke up, gasping, back in his room. His SUV was fine, parked outside. His guards were alive and safe. The explosion had never happened. He looked at his body and saw that he was wearing his suit for the meeting, yet he didn''t even realize when he fell asleep.

    But Stryker''s heart wouldn''t stop racing. He could still feel the fire on his skin.

    [The Elevator]

    The final straw came in his underground base.

    Stryker took the elevator down to the research labs. As it descended, he leaned against the wall, trying to stop his hands from shaking.

    Halfway down, the lights flickered.

    The elevator groaned, then jerked violently. The cables snapped.

    Stryker''s heart jumped as the elevator plummeted. Weightlessness hit him as the ground rushed up. He screamed, bracing for impact.

    But instead of crashing, the elevator stopped gently at the bottom.

    Stryker stumbled out, drenched in sweat. His scientists stood there, confused, the elevator working perfectly.

    [Back at the Mansion]

    Stryker''s mind had broken. He barely spoke, pacing the halls with wild, bloodshot eyes. The guards whispered about him, but he didn''t care. He couldn''t tell what was real and what was Aron''s nightmare. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Night came again. He sat in his study, gun in hand, waiting.

    Midnight passed. No sign of Aron.

    Then, at 3 a.m., the sound of ice forming.

    Stryker''s heart froze. He turned toward the shadows, knowing what was coming. Aron stepped out, ice blade ready.

    "You can''t escape," Aron said calmly. "I told you¡ªI''ll haunt you until you break."

    Stryker raised his gun, but his hand shook too much to aim. Aron''s blade gleamed in the dark.

    Then¡ªslice.

    Stryker screamed as his limbs were cut off again. He gasped, blood spraying everywhere.

    When he blinked, Aron was gone. His body was whole. The clock read 6 a.m.

    Stryker sat up in bed, panting, holding his gun tighter.

    It was a nightmare. But one he could never escape. Aron would make sure of that.

    Stryker paced the halls of his mansion, his mind unraveling with every second. Aron''s cold voice still echoed in his head, the mutant''s power twisting his reality into a waking nightmare. The screams of his own agony haunted him, replaying every time Aron severed his limbs, only to watch them grow back¡ªmaking Stryker relive the torment over and over. He had faced mutants his entire life and fought against them in the name of God, but Aron''s cruelty was different. He was a devil, an abomination that had infiltrated Stryker''s very soul.

    Mutants were a plague¡ªimperfections in God''s creation. For years, Stryker had believed that his mission was divinely guided. He was chosen to purify the world, to remove the stain of mutants, and bring peace to humanity. But now, he was the one being tortured, hunted by the very evil he had sworn to eradicate.

    Tonight, something stirred deep inside him, a desperate need for divine intervention. He had devoted his life to God''s work, purging the earth of mutants, but Aron was unlike any enemy he had faced. Stryker could feel his faith slipping, but that only made him cling to it harder. He would not let the devil win.

    He grabbed his Bible, the leather worn from years of use, and held it tightly in his hands. The scripture had always guided him and reminded him of his purpose. Mutants were demons, unnatural beings that tainted the purity of God''s creation. But Aron¡­ Aron was worse than any he had ever encountered. The torment, the mind games¡ªthis wasn''t just physical. Aron had gotten into his soul.

    With trembling hands, Stryker thumbed through the pages, searching for solace, for a sign from God that he wasn''t alone in this fight. His heart raced as he came across a verse he had read countless times before: "For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places."

    Aron was wicked in its purest form, a mutant who had twisted his God-given powers into something evil. He was created to fight alongside him to cleanse this world, yet, how dare he turn against his pure mission and bare his fangs at his creator? Stryker''s breath came in short gasps as he held the Bible close, murmuring prayers under his breath.

    But then¡ªthe sound of ice forming.

    Stryker froze, his heart pounding in his chest. He glanced around the room, panic gripping him. The frost crept along the window, the familiar sensation of Aron''s presence sending chills down his spine. He dropped the Bible and reached for his gun, though he knew it was useless against the mutant''s abilities.

    "No¡­ not now¡­" he muttered, backing into the corner of the room.

    The frost thickened, and then Aron appeared, stepping from the shadows with that same cold, cruel smile. "You think your prayers will save you?" Aron whispered, his voice cutting through the room like a blade of ice. "I told you, Stryker. I''ll make your life a living hell."

    Stryker''s hand shook as he raised the gun, but Aron moved too quickly. A flash of icy blue light, and Stryker''s limbs were severed once again, blood splattering across the floor. He screamed, the pain unbearable, but it wasn''t just the physical agony. Aron had invaded his mind, twisting his faith, and making him doubt everything he believed in.

    "By the way, why are you asking God for help when you cloned me? Oh, and you decided to become a mutant yourself, so there''s that," Aron laughed. "I mean, come on, how stupid are you?"

    Stryker gasped, the blood loss making him lightheaded. His body writhed in pain as his limbs began to grow back, but his mind was reeling from Aron''s words.

    "What do you want?" He croaked, his voice hoarse.

    "Whose clone am I?" Aron whispered.

    "All... F... Kugggg!!" As Stryker was about to reveal the identity of the person whose DNA he used to create Aron, his head began to swell up, followed by his entire body. Blood poured from his eyes, nose, and mouth as his body began to deform, his bones cracking under the pressure.

    "What the fuck?!" Aron jumped back, creating a distance between them.

    Stryker''s body turned into a balloon as it continued to swell up. It was like that Harry Potter scene, but instead of flying away... Well, he exploded.

    He exploded into tiny pieces, splattering all over the room. Blood and entrails painted the walls and floor.

    "Fuck!" Aron cursed as he raised a psionic barrier, shielding himself from the bloody onslaught. "Fucking shit."

    The room was silent, only the sound of Aron''s heavy breathing echoing in the space. He looked around, confused, the pieces of Stryker''s body scattered everywhere. It was a gruesome sight. ''Now, that''s a nice ability. A trigger to prevent information leakage... How interesting,'' he thought, his curiosity piqued.

    "Well, this was certainly unexpected," Aron said with a sigh as he glared at the bloody pulp on the floor. "All F... All For One..."

    ****[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ...

 Ch: 29 [Black Cat]

    [Aron''s first person POV] [Safe base]

    I went straight to Stryker''s office. According to what I''ve found from reading his memories, he kept a key and a security card. The key is for a locker in a local bank, where he kept an important data drive containing all the information about the inhumane researches he had carried out till now. Stryker was clever. Who would guess that such important files could be found in a local bank''s locker? And it screams of a trap.

    Well, I got Phoenix Force. I''ll just burn them to ashes.

    As for the security card, it can open and override any security measures in his lab and other hidden facilities. As far as I found out, he has six such facilities all over New York, all underground and secured with a biometric scanner. If I want to investigate them, I''ll need that card. Maybe one of the labs holds more information about me or it could also be on that drive.

    Now, some might think why haven''t I just read his mind and uncover the information? Well, I did try. I got some information, but the thing is there was a strong mental barrier protecting his mind from my intrusion, almost like my psionic powers were blocked by an anti-psi shield. It blocked me from accessing certain parts of his memories. In other words, he either had an anti-psi chip implanted in his brain or someone created that barrier using power stronger than mine. That was why I had to resort to torture to get the information I wanted.

    The thing that worried me was his last words. He was trying to reveal the name of the mastermind and he just uttered, ''All'' before exploding. Is it All For One? There is a possibility. If I can be reborn in the Marvel world, then there is a possibility that All For One can also be reborn in this world after his death. And my power is somewhat similar to him. Am I his clone or a lab-made human, made using his DNA? Fuck! Anyway, if he''s in this world, then I... No, we have the biggest problem on our hands. God knows how many abilities he has sucked out till now.

    Sigh!

    I took the keys and security card from Stryker''s office.

    [Manhatten]

    Using my super speed, I made my way to the local bank with a weird name written in a language I was unfamiliar with, where the locker was stored, phasing through the exterior walls of the building like a ghost. The place was quiet, the cold fluorescent lights buzzing above. My steps echoed softly as I passed through the vault area, careful not to set off any alarms.

    Finding the locker wasn''t difficult. Stryker''s memories had given me all the details I needed. I slid the key into the lock, feeling the familiar click. The locker door swung open.

    But inside¡ªit wasn''t the data drive I expected.

    I froze.

    Instead of a data drive, there was a sleek, black mask¡ªthe kind worn by the Black Cat. Its glossy surface gleamed under the dim light. The last time I heard of her was in the newspaper, around three months ago. She stole a famous piece of art from the NY museum.

    I picked up the mask... A small card fell from the locker, landing softly on the floor. I crouched to pick it up, turning it over in my hand. There was a single line of text written on it in elegant handwriting:

    "You''re not the only one chasing ghosts. Let''s play a little longer, shall we? - F"

    Felicia Hardy.

    I clenched my jaw, resisting the urge to crush the card in my hand. Of course, Black Cat would have gotten involved. If there was anyone capable of slipping into Stryker''s hidden vaults undetected, it would be her. She was a master thief, her skills unparalleled. But why would she take the drive? What did she gain from this?

    Someone hired her... That one killed Stryker must have known about this and decided to clean up the vault.

    I stood up, gripping the mask tightly in my hand. She had left it here on purpose, taunting me. A game of cat and mouse¡ªand right now, I was playing her game.

    But this wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.

    [Alarm!!]

    The second the alarm blared through the bank, my muscles tensed. The high-pitched screech echoed in the vault. Of course, it''s a trap. But it didn''t matter. I tried to use my psychic power to check outside. Well, there were too many guards rushing toward the vault.

    Armed guards¡ªheavily armored and armed to the teeth¡ªrushed in as if they''d been waiting for me all along. They were efficient, their movements swift and coordinated. This wasn''t just a random bank squad. No, these guys were military-level, likely Stryker''s people or someone hired to deal with someone like me.

    However, my psychic connection got cut out. I tried to turn to vapor, but it didn''t work. Damn! I hate mutant suppression devices. Those fuckers are so annoying.

    I looked up and saw several of the guards positioning what looked like high-tech rifles, their barrels crackling with blue energy. Anti-mutation devices. Damn it. Whoever set this up wasn''t playing around. The entire building was rigged to suppress my abilities, turning this whole bank into a perfect cage.

    I adjusted the mask over my face, pulling it tighter, and pulled on my hoodie.

    "Surrender, Subject 43," One of the guards stepped forward, his rifle aimed at my chest. "Your mutation won''t work here. There is no escape."

    "Oh," I snapped my fingers, summoning the Phoenix Force. "You sure about that?"

    My body burst into flames, burning like a bonfire. The heat emanating from my body made the air around me shimmer. I raised my arms, feeling the raw power rush through me. It was time to play.

    The guards opened fire.

    I waved my hand and an invisible force field manifested itself, protecting me from the bullets. Sure enough, those devices can only suppress mutants, but Phoenix Force isn''t a mutation. It''s a cosmic entity. And a cosmic entity cannot be suppressed by any manmade device. I snapped my fingers again and the force field expanded.

    The guards were blown away from me, crashing against the walls of the vault.

    "Die, motherfuckers!" I said unleashing the flames.

    The vault erupted in flames as the Phoenix Force surged through me, turning the cold, sterile walls into molten metal. The intense heat radiated outward, and within seconds, the floor beneath my feet started to crack and melt, sparks flying in all directions. I felt the power thrumming through my veins, an unstoppable force of destruction.

    But, unlike Jean, I was in control.

    The guards screamed, scrambling for cover as the fire engulfed them. Their high-tech rifles crackled and exploded under the pressure, blue energy fizzling out uselessly. I smirked beneath the mask, feeling no pity for them. Stryker''s men or not, they were nothing but pawns in a bigger game, and I wasn''t planning to play fair.

    One of them managed to get a shot off, a single beam of energy aimed directly at my chest. It hit the force field, but instead of dissipating, it created a brief ripple of energy before the beam was reflected back, striking the guard square in the face. His body crumpled to the floor, the helmet''s visor shattering as he fell.

    "Pathetic," I muttered under my breath, raising my hand again.

    With a single thought, the entire building began to tremble. The walls groaned, metal straining against the heat and pressure. I could hear the alarms blaring louder now, a high-pitched wail that mixed with the crackling of flames and the sounds of collapsing infrastructure. It was beautiful chaos, a symphony of destruction.

    I let the fire consume everything. The flames curled up the walls, licking the ceiling and spreading faster than any normal fire. In minutes, the bank was nothing more than an inferno. Smoke billowed from the windows, dark and thick, swirling into the night sky. The crackling of burning wood and steel filled the air, punctuated by the occasional explosion of tech equipment overheating and combusting.

    As the last of the guards fell, their screams lost in the roar of the fire, I took a deep breath, allowing the Phoenix Force to cool slightly within me. I glanced around at what I had done¡ªtotal annihilation. The entire building would be reduced to ash by the time the fire department arrived, and by then, I''d be long gone.

    But Felicia¡­ she was still out there, playing her little game.

    I clenched my fist, the heat of the Phoenix simmering just under the surface. She had taken something important, and I wasn''t about to let her get away with it. The drive was crucial, not just for my mission but for understanding the deeper mystery behind Stryker''s work and possibly my own origins.

    Still, as much as I wanted to hunt her down right now, I needed to stay low for the moment. A weird thought has been nagging me for some time now. I need to check it out. I turned to vapor and disappeared from that place.

    ...

    [3rd person POV]

    [Location: Classified]

    A group of doctors and scientists were busy working on several things. The area was full of high-tech computers, lab equipment, and various machines. The atmosphere was tense, everyone focused on their respective tasks. A few soldiers patrolled the area, their faces hidden behind tactical masks.

    Under that building was a hidden lab and only a handful of people were allowed access. The lab was state-of-the-art, filled with cutting-edge technology and equipment.

    There was a massive glass tube and inside it was a person in some kind of liquid. His face was missing, eyes and nose to be exact, and there was a weird mask over his mouth. A machine was connected to the tube and a man was sitting in front of it, reading the monitor. It was none other than Sebastian Shaw, leader of the Hellfire Club.

    "Dr. Essex, how is our guest doing?" He asked, glancing at the man beside him.

    The man, Nathaniel Essex, was an expert in genetic research, mutation, and evolution. He was also one of the leading experts in xenobiology. He was wearing a white coat and had a bald head with sharp facial features. His eyes were red and had a creepy smile on his face.

    "He''s stable for now," Essex replied, adjusting his glasses. "But the procedure is extremely difficult, even for someone like me."

    "I see," Shaw said, studying the monitor. "Any chance we can start the next phase of the project?"

    "We need the key before we can continue. Find him for me and I''ll give you what you want."

    ****[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ...

    AN: Yeah, I know, some liked it, some didn''t. But I won''t be dragging the plot around All For One. He''s the antagonist of the first volume that''s it.

 Ch: 30 [Surrender]

    [Safehouse] [Aron''s POV]

    I''m not 100% sure that they are tracking me, or maybe I''m being paranoid. Still, I get this weird feeling whenever I am outside like I''m being watched. If they are really tracking me, I need to know how. I was careful enough to avoid cameras and all those surveillance systems. Not to mention I always kept my face covered in ice whenever I was outside doing the usual vigilante stuff. And no mutant detector could detect me. It''s almost like someone is giving them information about my location or they have a telepathic mutant with them who can track me.

    Sigh! Of course, my face... All they had to do was track me by my face. There are thousands of cameras around the world and a good hacker can easily use facial recognition to find my location. Then the fact that I''m a clone... They have obviously injected some nanites into my blood or maybe a hidden tracker in my body that can track my location, in case I escaped from their control.

    Fuck!

    I need to get this paranoia out of the way and the only way to do that is to see it myself. I mean, I turned my body temperature below zero degrees or used flames to raise my body temperature beyond any human could endure, not to mention all these mutations I use... So, if there are indeed nanites that are capable of surviving in my body even after all that, then it is bad news.

    I''ll simply burn off everything that''s not alive within my body with the Phoenix Force.

    I closed my eyes, focusing inward. The Phoenix Force stirred inside me, ready to burn away anything foreign. If there were trackers or nanites in my body, they wouldn''t stand a chance. I raised my body temperature, letting the flames surge through my veins, burning hotter and hotter with every second. It wasn''t pleasant. I mean, I was frying myself inside out. But thanks to Logan''s healing factor, my body could take it.

    As the heat spread through my body, I could feel them. The tiny specks, almost like grains of sand deep in my skin and blood. Nanites. Stryker''s doing, no doubt. They were squirming, struggling as the flames burned hotter. I gritted my teeth and pushed the heat higher until I heard a faint crackling sound as the nanites started frying one by one.

    Pop. Another burst of heat, and I knew they were done for. The Phoenix Force had burned them to ash, clearing my system of any trackers they''d planted in me. A part of me wanted to relax, but I couldn''t. If they had gone to these lengths to track me, it meant someone was watching closely. And whoever that was¡ªthey weren''t done with me. This safe house isn''t safe anymore. They must have noticed that their precious trackers stopped functioning. They''d send their dogs after me again.

    I wanted to kill them all... But... Why kill when they can all surrender?

    Well, it''s time to show them who they are messing with.

    Six labs¡ªsix underground facilities spread across New York. Each of them was filled with staff, data, and no doubt more horrors of Stryker''s sick experiments. I had to hit them all, but not blindly. This needed precision. If I was going to end this, I needed to do it smart, take them down without letting anyone slip through the cracks.

    First, I pulled up the map I''d taken from Stryker''s mind¡ªthe exact locations of the labs. They were heavily secured, but that wouldn''t matter. I had a plan.

    I cracked my knuckles and stood, feeling the power of the Phoenix Force swirl within me. I wasn''t just going to destroy these labs¡ªI was going to expose everything. Every twisted experiment, every inhumane act, every person involved. Stryker thought he was clever, hiding behind government protection and underground facilities. But he didn''t count on someone like me.

    The Shield, X-Men, the new X-Force, The Fantastic Four, and although the Avengers haven''t been officially formed, there is Tony Stark, Ironman... None of them ever do anything about these fucked up situations. So, someone has to do what they can''t or won''t.

    The first lab was buried deep beneath an old, abandoned warehouse in Brooklyn. The kind of place no one would look twice at. I arrived unnoticed, phasing through the walls and slipping into the underground facility. Super speed, phasing, and mind control were all it took.

    The security was tight¡ªbiometric scanners, armed guards, surveillance cameras. But none of that mattered. I reached out with my psychic power, searching for the staff inside. There were about forty people here, some of them scientists, others guards. With a simple mental push, I took control of them all. They didn''t even realize as I implanted my commands.

    "Record everything," I told them, my voice echoing through their minds. "I want every piece of data, every experiment logged and documented. Then, hand it over to me."

    The staff moved in unison, collecting files, hard drives, and test results. They recorded the entire facility''s operations, detailing every twisted experiment they had been conducting. My telepathy made them work efficiently, their hands moving as if controlled by an unseen puppeteer.

    It took hours, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t afford to miss anything. When everything was gathered, I took the data and left, phasing out of the lab just as easily as I''d entered.

    The second lab was hidden under a corporate office in Manhattan. Same routine. I phased in, took control of the staff, and had them compile everything. It was tedious work, but it was necessary. Each lab I hit brought more horrifying information¡ªexperiments on mutants, genetic splicing, weaponizing mutations. Stryker had been building an army, a force of mutants he could control, and the people funding him were deeply embedded in the government.

    By the third lab, I felt the weight of it all. The sheer scale of what Stryker had done was staggering, but I pushed forward. This was bigger than me. Just like all the other labs, I repeated the same thing over and over again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The last lab was the most secure, buried deep beneath the city''s outskirts. I almost smiled as I slipped past the guards. For all their tech, none of them saw me coming. By the time I reached the heart of the facility, I had every person inside under my control.

    I made them record everything. Every experiment, every bit of research. Stryker''s legacy, his entire operation, was now in my hands.

    With all the data in hand, I moved quickly. I found a local PC caf¨¦, one of those dingy places with flickering screens and slow internet speeds. Perfect. I uploaded everything online¡ªthe videos, the files, the research. It went viral in minutes. News channels, social media, forums¡ªthey all lit up with the information.

    Stryker''s crimes were out in the open now. The government, and the people who had been protecting him, were all exposed. The public was in an uproar. There was no covering this up, not anymore.

    For the finishing touch, I mailed a copy of everything to Yuri Watanabe. She''d know what to do with it.

    As for the staff in the labs? I made sure they turned themselves in, each and every one of them. I sent a single mental command: "Surrender." And they obeyed. All of them walked straight to the nearest police station and confessed everything. I really could have just shut down their mind, but they will get my usual three chances to turn their life around.

    The news exploded. The media couldn''t get enough of it. Stryker''s name was ruined. The government officials who had backed him must have been sweating bullets right about now. And probably cursing me.

    Good.

    With their names exposed and over a hundred people spilling the secrets, plus the added records and transactions... It''s over for those bastards.

    After the expose, the world had seen the darkest side of Stryker''s work. The horrifying experiments, the twisted research, the hundreds of mutants who had been used as little more than lab rats. It was sickening, but it was also reality. And now, those mutants... those who survived... They were under the care of Professor Charles Xavier.

    As for info on my identity, I went through the research data but didn''t find anything about me. Sigh! I hoped to get a clue at least, oh well... I saved hundreds of lives, so I should be happy.

    At the present, I don''t need to hide anymore. And my decision might start a war. But it was darn good to see those government bastards running around and that many people surrendering... It might get recorded in the history.

    [Professor X''s School for Gifted Youngsters]

    I used my super speed to go into the Professor''s office. He was just sitting there, staring out of his window. As I stopped the speed. He glanced at me with a smile.

    "Welcome back, Aron," he said. "You did a very good thing."

    "Yeah, it wasn''t easy," I said as I sat on the nearby chair.

    "You find anything about yourself?" he asked, turning his wheelchair to face me.

    "No, nothing."

    "Hmm..." He rubbed his chin, thoughtful. "Ever heard of Hellfire Club?"

    ****[Don''t forget to favorite the chapter and leave a comment if you want.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 31 [A clue]

    From what the Professor told me. It would seem that Sebastian Shaw and Mr. Sinister have some sort of connection. Shaw has a lot of influence over the government and he is one of the key people involved in Stryker''s experiments. I don''t know what his deal is with Sinister, but he''s working with Shaw for some reason. And I can guess what that reason is... Mutant and human experiments. That insane freak could experiment to his heart''s content with Shaw backing him up and providing resources. He must be the one who exploded Stryker when he was about to reveal the truth.

    Finally, I got a clue to uncover the truth.

    "Where can I find Hellfire Club?" I asked the Professor.

    "I''m not sure. They are a very secretive group. Their location changes all the time. They even have teleportation technology they stole from the Baxter Industries to travel between their different locations. To make things hard, even with the cerebro, I am not able to locate any of their facilities. They are either using telepathy-blocking devices or there is a strong telepath among them. Maybe both."

    Sigh! Technology...

    It seems I''ll have to do this the hard way. As far as I remember, there should be a Hellfire Club base in New York, operating as a Strip Club. They extract information from the people and VIPs, not to mention those old government bastards seeking pleasure... Those horny fools don''t know how much they are being manipulated by the people behind the curtains.

    If I''m correct, it should be in Manhattan, somewhere. I remember that famous strip club, been there a couple of times, delivering packages, when I was working as a delivery guy. It might be that place.

    Emma Frost should be in charge of that place.

    But before that... Oh boy, here she comes...

    The door opened and Jean walked inside the room, with an angry face. She looked at the professor and then at me, glaring. Then before I could say anything she blasted me with a powerful telekinetic force that sent me flying into a wall.

    "Jean!" the professor shouted, "What are you doing?"

    She ignored him and turned toward me as I got up.

    "Oouch! Ok. I deserve that," I said.

    "Shut up! You don''t get to talk! What the fuck are you thinking, huh? You should have called and let us know you were alright. You just disappeared, didn''t answer any of our calls, and made us all worried. We thought something happened to you!" she yelled angrily. I could see her Phoenix Force flaring up as she was glowing with a golden hue.

    I raised my hand in surrender, "Ok, ok. I''m sorry, but I had no other choice."

    Jean threw another telekinesis blast at me. I raised my hand, and a purple psionic shield appeared in front of me, blocking her attack.

    "Stop it, Jean!" the Professor shouted. "He''s telling the truth."

    "That''s why he deserves a nice smashing. There''s always a choice, isn''t that what you told me when we first met?" She asked the Professor as she kept throwing blasts at me. The shockwaves from the blasts destroyed the furniture and the wall. "No matter how powerful you are, don''t do everything alone. What if something had happened to you? There are people who care for you, Aron. What will you do then?"

    "But, I..."

    "No excuses!" Jean walked to me and placed her fist on my chest. "Next time, you are thinking of doing something like this, let us know. Have a little faith in us. Or else..." she left her threat hanging in the air.

    Sigh! She has a point, doesn''t she? Things could have gone bad had they managed to seal my Phoenix Flames. But still, it was fun to dismantle Stryker''s operations without spilling any blood. The best part was to make those people surrender without any violence. Well, with that much blow to their operation, Shaw might back down for the moment to stabilize the situation.

    I nodded in resignation, "Alright, I''m sorry."

    Jean smiled and pulled me into a tight embrace, "Good."

    "You know, there is something you can do to make me feel better," she whispered in my ear.

    I whispered back to her, "There are people here."

    Jean chuckled as she pulled back and cleared her throat. "Since your house was destroyed, why not stay here till you find a new one?" she asked while giving the professor a sidelong glance. "Your old room is still there..."

    "Yeah, it''s not a problem. You can stay here as long as you want," the Professor agreed immediately before turning to Jean. "And Jean, you better repair the wall before you even think about spending time with your boyfriend. And next time when you two are having a couple-fight, please do it in the open ground. There''s a field back there, you know."

    "Uhh... Sure Professor," Jean blushed a bit as she went to do what he asked.

    After that chaotic encounter with Jean, I decided it was probably best to make a strategic retreat while she repaired the room and calmed down. The professor gave me a knowing look, his lips twitching like he was trying not to laugh. Yeah, it was definitely time to leave.

    As I made my way down the hall, I couldn''t help but smile. Despite the insane situation we were in, Jean''s outburst hit me right in the feels. It was nice to know someone cared that much. I mean, sure, getting thrown into a wall wasn''t exactly how I pictured an affectionate reunion, but hey, it''s the thought that counts, right?

    "Aron!" Kitty called, and before I could react, she phased through the wall and stood in front of me, arms crossed, tapping her foot impatiently.

    Oh boy, here we go again.

    "Uh... hey, Kitty," I said, awkwardly rubbing the back of my neck. "About¡ª"

    "Nope, don''t even start," she interrupted, her eyes narrowing. "You just disappeared. No calls, no messages, nothing. You made us all worry, Aron! What the hell were you thinking?"

    Great, now it was her turn. I raised my hands in defense, bracing for impact. "Look, I know it was a bad move. But I had to go dark. I was up against Stryker and¡ª"

    "I don''t care if it was Stryker or Magneto or whoever," Kitty spoke before I could finish what I was saying. "You could''ve at least let us know you were okay. Jean wasn''t the only one freaking out. What if something happened to you? What then, huh?"

    I sighed. "I get it, I really do. I''m sorry. I just didn''t want to drag anyone into it."

    Kitty''s expression softened, but she was still fuming. "Yeah, well, you''re not alone in this. You don''t have to handle everything by yourself."

    Her words hit harder than I expected, and for a moment, I felt like the weight on my shoulders got just a bit lighter. She was right. Again.

    "Alright, alright. I won''t ghost you guys like that anymore. Promise," I said, meaning it this time.

    Kitty stared at me for a second, as if judging whether to accept my apology. Finally, she sighed and shook her head. "You better not, or next time it''ll be more than just Jean throwing you into a wall."

    I smirked. "Noted. By the way, were you watching her blasting me?"

    Kitty''s lips quirked up into a small smile. "Maybe. It was quite amusing to watch her give you a beatdown." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I rolled my eyes. "Ha-ha. Very funny. Anyway, I gotta go to my old room. Jean''s busy, so... Wanna tag along?" I asked with a flirty grin.

    Kitty laughed and smacked my arm playfully. "Sure. I need to make sure you aren''t hurt or anything."

    "Doctor Kitty, huh?" I asked with a smirk. "You wanna give me a checkup?"

    She chuckled and looped her arm through mine, pulling me close. "Something like that."

    We made our way to my room in a comfortable silence, both of us lost in our own thoughts. The last few weeks had been intense, and while I wanted nothing more than to curl up in a ball and sleep for the next three days straight, I knew there was still much to do. Like spending some quality time with Jean and Kitty. Maybe train a bit more with Storm and Psylocke.

    So, we went to my old room...

    Just when we sat and things were about to get fun... Kitty and I both jumped when the door suddenly swung open. I forgot to lock it.

    "Ohhh, sorry! Didn''t mean to interrupt," Jubilee said, grinning mischievously as she waltzed in.

    "Yeah, looks like you two were having a moment," Rogue added, following her with an equally teasing smile.

    I groaned inwardly. So much for quality time.

    Kitty shot me a quick glance, half-annoyed, half-amused. "I swear, we can''t get five minutes alone, can we?"

    I shrugged. "Guess that''s the price of being popular around here."

    ****[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]****

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ----

    AN: Tomorrow, I might take a break. 70% chance.

 Ch: 32 [Girls, bikinis and Spies]

    Three days after the chaos, things finally seemed to settle down a bit. The mess with Stryker, the emotional storm with Jean and Kitty¡ªit all made me realize something: we all needed a break. Shaw and Sinister were going to cause trouble soon enough, so why not enjoy a little peace while we still had it?

    That''s when I decided to book Celeste Water Park. The whole thing. Just for us. It cost a fortune, sure, but my wealth was doing nothing but gathering dust in the bank anyway. Plus, everyone at the school could use a day off.

    The moment Jean, Kitty, Jubilee, and Rogue found out about the trip, their faces lit up like a Christmas tree and they dragged me to the shopping mall. Since we are going to the water park, swimsuits are a must. Maybe I''ll buy some special dresses for Jean and Kitty.

    And there I was, standing in the middle of a women''s swimsuit section, I tried not to look too awkward as the girls talked and laughed among themselves while going through racks of bikinis. They were clearly up to something, exchanging looks and grins that told me this wasn''t just about picking out swimwear.

    I looked around and saw that sexy lingerie and skimpy bikinis. I should buy a couple of them for Jean and Kitty for our private fun.

    Jubilee was the first to test the waters. She held up a bright yellow bikini and gave me a playful look. "Hey, Aron, what do you think of this one? Too much or just enough?" She winked, striking a pose for good measure.

    God! She''d look hot in that one. I cleared my throat and rubbed the back of my neck, trying to play it cool. "Uh, looks great, Jubes."

    "Jey, Jubes. Look here," Rogue called her from the other end of the store. Jubilee ran to Rogue.

    She giggled, but Jean wasn''t about to let her steal the spotlight. "What about this one?" she asked, holding up something that could barely be called a bikini¡ªit was that skimpy. I''m pretty sure a little drizzle of water would make it transparent. She gave me a sly smile as if daring me to say something.

    I raised an eyebrow. "Eehh?! No. Hell no."

    Jean stepped closer, twirling the strings of the bikini around her fingers. "What? Too much for you to handle?" Her voice was low and teasing, her green eyes gleaming with challenge.

    "Nope. But not in public. Maybe in private?" I replied.

    She chuckled and shook her head. "That''s the plan. What? You thought I''m gonna wear this in public?"

    "But you..." I was speechless. "I thought you...Ok. You got me."

    Jean grinned and gave me a peck on the cheek. "You''re so cute when you get all flustered." Then she turned to the other girls, "What about you, Kitty?"

    Kitty, not one to be outdone, grabbed a tiny black number and held it against herself. "How about this, Aron?"

    I coughed, trying to keep my composure. Oh, Kitty. Not you too. I shook my head. "That''s a freaking thong. You can''t even call it a bikini. And you''re planning to wear that in public?"

    "Of course not," she replied, laughing. "It''s for our private time."

    I smirked, raising my eyebrows in amusement. "Alright then, if that''s what you want."

    Jean shot Kitty a look, her competitive side showing. "You know, Aron, someone should help us decide. Maybe we should model them for you." Her voice was sweet but had a sharp edge to it, clearly wanting to one-up Kitty.

    Kitty caught the hint and grinned, stepping closer to Jean, both of them clearly ready to push the game further. "Yeah, you should probably help, Aron. We wouldn''t want to pick the wrong bikinis."

    I could feel the temperature in the room rising as both Jean and Kitty exchanged looks¡ªthis wasn''t just casual shopping anymore; this was them seeing how much they could get to me. They were both beautiful, and the playful rivalry between them made it all the more intense. Jubilee and Rogue were on the other end of the store. Jubilee was holding up a transparent panty before Rogue, teasing her. Good, if they heard our conversation, it''s gonna be a mess.

    "How about this? I''ll buy you whatever you want and we can continue this session in my room?" I asked.

    "I like that idea, Aron," Jean said with a smirk before putting her arm around Kitty''s shoulder. "What do you say, Kitty? Should we give him a show he won''t be able to forget?"

    Kitty blushed slightly and nodded. "You should watch the price. Some are pretty expensive."

    "Don''t worry, I can handle it," I answered with a sly grin.

    "Then I won''t hold back," Jean replied.

    Both the girls went away. Phew!

    Suddenly I was keenly aware that my pants were feeling unusually tight. Is it hot in here? Rogue and Jubilee were at a different part of the store, clearly leaving this little game to Jean and Kitty. I hadn''t planned any of this, but fuck, it was one hell of a surprise. Rogue stole a glance at me with a smile. Ah! I see what''s going on. Jean must have put her up to this to keep that Jubilee busy

    Soon, Rogue and Jubilee came with their selections.

    "I think Ah''m good with this one," Rogue said, holding up a dark green swimsuit that, while not as skimpy as the others, still had its own allure. She gave me a quick smile, more shy than the others, but still clearly enjoying the attention.

    "Uh, yeah, looks good, Rogue," I said, doing my best to navigate the minefield of teasing without stepping on anyone''s toes.

    Jubilee nodded, "See, told ya, Rogue! That swimsuit totally screams you." Then she holds her new bikini before me. "So, what about this one?" It was a simple pink two-piece with frilly fabric, very feminine and definitely her style, although, admittedly, I was finding the whole thing difficult to focus on.

    "Not bad. It fits you well. Good choice," I said and started walking toward the exit.

    Jubilee grinned, "You kinda seem like holding back the nice compliments... Ah! Is it because of Jean or Kitty? Afraid they might get angry? Like jealous, you know?" she giggled and looked at the swimsuit.

    Rogue glared at her. "Give him a break. It''s already pretty difficult." Then she looked at me and sighed, shaking her head. "Really sorry for involving ya in this little game of ours."

    "Awww, man. Don''t spoil it! We were just about to see some interesting results!" complained Jubilee.

    Rogue rolled her eyes. "If Ah don''t stop you, things would really get out of hand." She shook her head.

    "Fine, fine," Jubilee conceded, throwing up her hands in resignation.

    After the girls finished buying their stuff, we left the mall, Jean and Kitty being the last, carrying their selections discreetly. We got into the car. Not mine, it was Hank''s car.

    "Wait! We are just going to go back?" Kitty complained, turning to Jean who was sitting in the front passenger seat next to me. "I mean, no food or anything? It''s already lunch time and before you say anything, lunch''s on us. Since Aron already spent so much on our clothes, it''s only fair that we take care of this."

    Rogue, sitting in the back passenger seat agreed, "That''s an idea, Kit." She grinned, rubbing her gloved hands.

    "I''m in," Jubilee agreed.

    "What do you say?" Jean looked at me, raising an eyebrow in question.

    "Yep, let''s do it," I agreed. "I just know the right place." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And so, our next stop was the family restaurant downtown.

    ...

    [3rd Person POV]

    As Aron and the girls made their way to the family restaurant, little did they know, two sets of eyes had been following them from the moment they left the mall. Shaw''s spies, Grant and Donovan, were discreetly parked a few cars behind, their jealousy simmering beneath their professional exterior.

    Grant, the older of the two at 48, grumbled under his breath. "Look at him, strutting around like he owns the world. A lab-made clone with a harem of beauties. And here we are¡ªmiddle-aged, single, and stuck on babysitting duty."

    Donovan, just a few years younger at 43, chuckled bitterly, adjusting the rearview mirror to keep a better eye on Aron''s car. "You think that''s bad? I''ve been on this job for ten years, and not once have I gotten so much as a coffee date from anyone half as good-looking as those girls. And here he is, Mr. Perfect. Goddamn clone," he muttered, his voice thick with resentment.

    "Clone or not, the guy''s got it made," Grant added, watching as Aron exchanged playful words with Jean in the passenger seat. He shook his head, trying to stifle the bitterness. "I''d kill to be in his shoes for just one day."

    They continued following at a safe distance, keeping an eye on Aron and the girls, their jealousy only growing as the group parked in front of the restaurant and stepped out, laughing and chatting. Grant clenched the steering wheel, his knuckles turning white. "We''re out here spying on Shaw''s orders, and this lucky bastard is going to lunch with four gorgeous women."

    Donovan, sighing deeply, couldn''t resist adding, "And they look like they''re actually enjoying his company. What the hell''s the deal with that?"

    "I''ll tell you what it is," Grant said, his voice laced with venom. He started the car and pulled into the parking lot, making sure to park in a spot that was out of sight of the restaurant. It was early enough that the place wasn''t too packed, and there were plenty of tables available. "We''re not gonna let him get away with this. He''s going to pay for getting all those hot women while we get nothing."

    "What? You''re not suggesting..." Donovan looked at him incredulously, then glanced at the restaurant where the girls were entering. "Boss will kill you. Worse that freak friend of his might strap you in one of those machines."

    "That''s only if they catch me," Grant replied with a smirk. "It''s the middle of the day; everyone is busy. If I go in now and do it quick, I can be back in my seat before they notice anything."

    "You stupid shithead. You see that woman in a red dress sitting near the window? That''s Jean Grey. The moment we get in her range, she''ll hear every thought in our heads. If she notices anything suspicious, we''re fucked."

    "Fuck!"

    ***[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ----

 Ch: 33 [Jean & Kitty]

    Jean threw me a teasing look as she opened the door, nudging Kitty forward with a grin. "You know," she said, tossing her shopping bags onto the bed, "we still haven''t shown you the other things we picked out."

    Kitty mirrored her smile, dropping her bag beside Jean''s. She looked at me with a glint of excitement in her eyes. "Didn''t we promise you a show?"

    Kitty and Jean in sexy dresses... God! I''m so lucky. Maybe tonight, it''s gonna be a fun and long night.

    "Alright, Aron," Jean said, gesturing to the bed, "take a seat. Just relax and enjoy."

    Trying to play it cool, I sat down, watching them disappear into the bathroom with soft giggles trailing behind. The anticipation was almost overwhelming, and I had to remind myself to breathe as faint whispers and laughter drifted from the other side of the door. I could imagine them in sexy bikinis and lingerie. Hehehe...

    After a few moments, the door finally opened, and Kitty stepped out.

    She was wearing that black bikini. Her ample boobs were... Well, I could see her side boobs clearly. She had this sultry look in her eyes. Her usual playful smile had turned mischievous, and she gave a quick spin, showing off her outfit with a confidence that made her even more stunning. "So?" she asked, placing her hands on her hips. "What do you think?"

    Oh, my. I got a boner. Those bubbly butt cheeks and side boobs... 100 points.

    Clearing my throat, I managed, "You look¡­ incredible, Kitty."

    Her smile widened. "Good answer."

    A soft laugh from Jean came from the bathroom as she stepped out next, wearing a vibrant red bikini that made a striking contrast against her hair. She sauntered over, twirling a lock of her fiery hair around her finger. "Enjoying the view, Aron?"

    YES! I''m more than enjoying it.

    I chuckled, feeling the tension melting into a comfortable thrill. "I have to say, you both have outdone yourselves."

    Jean sat beside me, leaning in just close enough that her scent filled the space between us. "We figured you''d appreciate it." Her eyes sparkled as she glanced over at Kitty. "What do you think, Kitty? Shall we give him the second round now or save it for later? Or maybe, we should tease him even more until he can barely hold back any longer... Hmm, I know what sounds like fun. What about you, Kitty?"

    Kitty nodded. "Let''s move to the second round." She grinned. "And don''t worry, Aron, it''s gonna be worth it."

    They exchanged knowing glances before disappearing back into the bathroom, leaving me in a haze of anticipation.

    After a few minutes, the door opened, and Jean walked in first. She wore a red thong bikini that was even bolder than the last, with intricate straps that hugged her curves perfectly. She turned her head, flipping her hair to show off her profile.

    My eyes went wide as I took in the sight of her nearly exposed boobs, and the skimpy thong that left almost nothing to the imagination.

    I think I''m in heaven right now.

    "Dang! Jean, you''re so hot."

    She laughed softly, swaying her hips as she moved closer. "It seems like you''re enjoying this as much as I am."

    "I am actually," I replied.

    Kitty walked in wearing a blue thong set with a transparent bra that left little to the imagination. The sheer fabric added a tantalizing touch, showcasing her soft, smooth skin beneath. She leaned against the doorway with her hands on her hips, giving me a slow once-over as if she were appraising my reaction. I can see her perky nipples.

    "Speechless?" Kitty asked, biting her lip with a smirk. "I''ll take that as a good sign."

    "Absolutely," I managed, grinning from ear to ear. "You two look... beyond incredible."

    Jean chuckled. "Glad you think so, Aron," she murmured, "because we''re just getting started." Her eyes were on my boner. "Are you hard?" she asked, glancing over at Kitty.

    I was already hard. That was the problem. I didn''t want to admit it.

    "Yup! Two hot girls are giving me a show. What do you expect? I''m not made of stone. And I bet you both knew that when you decided to put these outfits on," I said.

    They exchanged a knowing glance before Kitty spoke, "Then why don''t you bring that big dick out and stroke it while you watch us?"

    Jean smiled. "Or maybe you''d rather we help you with that?"

    Her offer sounded too good to pass up.

    I stood up and walked over to Jean, "Why don''t you get on your knees and suck me off?" I suggested, pulling down my pants and boxers, releasing my fully erect dick.

    Jean grinned. "Yes, sir!"

    She knelt down in front of me, wrapping one hand around the base of my cock and using the other to gently massage my balls.

    I gave Kitty a nod, "I want to kiss you. Come here."

    She obeyed, standing next to me as she gazed down at Jean with a smile. "Look at her go..."

    Jean started by placing gentle kisses along the side of my shaft, running her tongue up and down. Then she moved to the head, swirling around it before taking me into her mouth.

    My body shuddered in pleasure as I felt her lips glide across my skin, enveloping me in a warm, wet heat. I groaned, grasping the back of her head and pushing deeper into her throat.

    She moaned softly, relaxing her jaw to accommodate me, and began bobbing her head back and forth. Her eyes fluttered open, locking onto mine as she sucked.

    My gaze wandered to Kitty''s face. She closed her eyes and lifted her head up. I kissed her on the lips. Our tongues tangled together, and we tasted each other hungrily. Kitty slipped her fingers into my hair, pulling me closer. She moaned against my mouth, and I felt her teeth scrape lightly over my bottom lip.

    It felt so good.

    God! Jean was going hard and sucking like there was no tomorrow. And I was kissing Kitty. The dual stimulation was enough to make my toes curl.

    As soon as I pulled away, she opened her eyes, "Finally... I got to kiss you." She licked her lips. "I''ve been waiting for this moment since... You know..."

    "Saw me naked?" I said.

    "Yeah," Kitty replied, smiling sheepishly. "And now that I''ve tasted you..." She leaned in, pressing her mouth against mine once again. "You taste better than I imagined."

    I grabbed her waist, pulling her closer as I deepened our embrace. Her tongue darted across mine, exploring every inch of my mouth.

    I broke away from Kitty''s lips, panting heavily.

    She looked down at Jean. "Wow! Look at how big she is. Her boobs are so big."

    Jean stopped sucking me and pulled her head back. She looked up at me with a grin, licking her lips. "C''mon, Kitty, suck him. I know you want to. Don''t be shy."

    Kitty nodded, kneeling beside her, and began kissing the tip of my dick before licking down to my balls. She sucked each one gently before returning to the head, taking the tip in her mouth and swirling her tongue around it. She slowly moved lower, enveloping more and more of my length until she reached Jean''s hand at the base.

    Fuck!! Her mouth feels so hot and I can feel her throat.

    Jean moved her hand away, allowing Kitty to swallow the rest of my shaft. I watched in awe as she took me all the way in, moaning softly as she sucked.

    "Oh, wow," Jean said as she looked at my face which I''m pretty sure had gone red by now.

    Kitty started bobbing her head back and forth, sliding her lips along my shaft as she worked up and down. I could feel the pressure building inside me, but I wanted more.

    "Shit! If you go that fast... I''m gonna cum right now."

    "That''s what she wants. She''s thinking of you cumming deep in her throat," Jean murmured as she began stroking my balls with her free hand. "I think she''s getting off on sucking your dick."

    I groaned, feeling the tension growing stronger, but still wanting to last longer. I gripped her hair tightly, forcing her to move faster until finally, I couldn''t hold back any longer.

    My orgasm hit me like a wave crashing against rocks, sending shivers through my body as I came inside Kitty''s mouth... Throat to be precise.

    She gagged but swallowed every drop, licking her lips clean when she finally pulled away. "Mmm... So good," she purred, looking up at me with a sultry expression.

    Phew!

    My vision blurred slightly as I struggled to catch my breath.

    Jean stood up while grabbing my cock, "Was that good?" she asked. "It looks like you enjoyed yourself."

    Kitty laughed softly. "Yeah, he sure did."

    "Thanks, girls. You were awesome," I said, grinning at them both.

    Jean''s smile disappeared for a moment. "We gotta go now. It looks like I got a new mission. Kitty, you are coming with us this time. Damn it! I''m so fucking horny. Talk about bad timing." She picked up her clothes and began to put them on.

    Kitty followed suit, glancing at me apologetically. "Sorry, Aron, looks like we''ll have to continue this later."

    I shrugged. "No worries, girls."

    "He looks disappointed," Jean whispered to Kitty, who laughed softly in response.

    "Yeah, I''m really disappointed, but what can I do? Duty calls. So I guess I''ll just wait for you guys. And be careful out there. Give me a call if anything goes wrong and I''ll be there in a jiffy."

    I put my pants on. My mind was still in the afterglow of my recent climax.

    "I will," Jean replied, giving me one last look before walking out the door with Kitty trailing behind.

    Once they left, I slumped down on the bed. Lying on my back, I stared at the ceiling. So close to a threesome, yet so far.

    ***[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ------- S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Ch: 34 [A trap]

    The rendezvous point was deep in an abandoned warehouse district, shadowed and silent. Jean and Kitty walked a few paces ahead, scanning the area, while Logan, Scott, and Psylocke brought up the rear. Psylocke''s purple hair glowed faintly under the moonlight, her katana sheathed but ready, her psychic senses on high alert.

    They had received intel on a mutant smuggler operation in this location.

    "Anyone else getting a bad vibe here?" Logan growled, his eyes narrowed as he glanced at the empty windows around them.

    "Yeah," Kitty replied as she glanced at Jean. "I was just thinking the same thing."

    Jean stopped, placing a hand on her temple as she reached out with her telepathy, searching for any hidden minds. Her expression grew dark as she lowered her hand. "It''s too quiet. I''m not sensing anyone¡­ but I can''t shake the feeling that we''re being watched."

    Scott, always prepared, adjusted his visor. "Let''s stay sharp. They are probably using telepathy-blocking tech. Besides, if this is a trap, they won''t keep us waiting for long."

    [Clank!] Just then, a loud metallic clang echoed through the warehouse, causing everyone to tense up.

    Out of the shadows, several figures emerged. Standing at the forefront, a familiar face sneered at them with feral excitement: Sabretooth. His towering figure was intimidating as ever, his claws extended, eyes gleaming with anticipation. Behind him, Lady Deathstrike''s fingers stretched into razor-sharp blades, while Pyro lit up his palms with bright flames, illuminating a few other hostile mutants in the background, each one itching for a fight.

    "Well, well, looks like the X-Force decided to join us for a little midnight fun," Sabretooth growled, baring his teeth.

    Logan''s eyes narrowed, recognizing his old nemesis. "Sabretooth," he spat. "Figured you''d be lurking in the shadows, coward."

    "Oh, don''t worry," Sabretooth replied with a grin. "I''m here for more than lurking." He signaled to his team with a jerk of his head. "Take them down!"

    Before anyone could react, Pyro shot a burst of flame toward them, forcing the team to scatter. Kitty grabbed Jean, phasing them both to avoid the blazing inferno, while Logan and Psylocke dodged in the opposite direction. Scott lifted his visor slightly, firing a blast at Pyro, who deftly ducked behind a stack of metal crates, cackling as he fired back.

    Psylocke was the first to make a move. With her katana flashing in the dim light, she charged at Lady Deathstrike, who met her attack with a swipe of her elongated adamantium claws. The two clashed in a flurry of sparks and steel, each blow deflected by the other''s skill. Psylocke dashed around her opponent, her movements fluid and graceful, striking from all angles, but Deathstrike''s speed kept her on the defensive. Then she plunged the sword into Deathstrike''s stomach, but she used her claws to break Psylocke''s sword. Her regeneration kicked him after she pulled out the sword.

    "Well," Psylocke smirked as she made a psionic blade, ready to continue the fight. "That annoying healing... I wonder what will happen if I were to destroy your brain nerves?"

    "Why don''t ya come and find out?" Deathstrike said before cracking her neck and rushing in.

    Kitty, meanwhile, had her own challenge. One of the mutants¡ªa brawler with thick, armored skin¡ªcame charging toward her. She phased just in time, letting him pass through her before solidifying and delivering a quick punch to his side. "Oouch!" She flinched. ''That was a bad move.'' Her strike did little to his armored hide, but it was enough to catch his attention.

    "Heh!" The brawler grinned before rushing at her.

    Kitty darted away, using her agility to stay out of his reach, looking for an opening.

    Scott and Jean worked in tandem. Scott aimed his optic blasts at Sabretooth, trying to keep him at a distance, but Sabretooth was relentless, dodging with surprising agility and lunging at him with a roar. Jean focused, using her telekinesis to hurl nearby debris at Sabretooth, giving Scott enough time to reposition and get a better shot.

    "Nice teamwork, Summers," Sabretooth taunted, even as he dodged another blast. "But it won''t save you."

    "You talk too much," Scott replied, firing another blast that hit Sabretooth square in the chest, sending him skidding back.

    Jean moved quickly, using her powers to lift a piece of heavy machinery, throwing it toward Sabretooth with a flick of her wrist. He managed to slice through it, but the force threw him off balance, allowing Scott to fire a concentrated blast at him, which landed with a resounding impact.

    "Stay down," Scott ordered.

    But Sabretooth only laughed, getting back on his feet with an unnerving grin. "Oh, I''m just getting started."

    Meanwhile, Logan and Pyro were locked in a dangerous dance of flame and claws. Logan lunged at Pyro, who shot a column of fire directly at him, forcing Logan to dodge. He rolled out of the way, growling with frustration as the flames followed him.

    "Come on, old man!" Pyro taunted, waving his hands and sending flames twisting through the air. "Too hot for you?"

    Logan grinned, leaping to a metal beam above and launching himself down onto Pyro with terrifying speed. Pyro stumbled, momentarily stunned, as Logan''s claws sank into his shoulder. "ARGGGG!! FUCK!" Pyro screamed, but Logan was relentless, landing punch after punch until Pyro managed to break free, staggering back with burns of his own.

    "Not so cocky now, are ya?" Logan growled, advancing on the wounded Pyro.

    Pyro grabbed his right shoulder and staggered, trying to stand up. "Shit... Damn you!" He gritted his teeth before unleashing a torrent of fire from both hands.

    "Bad move, Bub," Logan said before charging in. As Pyro''s flames engulfed him. His healing factor immediately kicked in, healing his burnt skin. He jumped forward at a blinding speed, punching Pyro''s stomach, and knocking the air out of him. Pyro flew in the air before slamming hard into a pile of wooden crates.

    "Arrrgghhh!"

    As Pyro fell to the ground, Logan picked him up by the collar of his costume, staring him down. "Coward and traitor, that''s what ya are!"

    "Fuck you, old man!" Pyro coughed before spitting blood onto Logan''s face.

    Logan just wiped it off with his sleeve and headbutted Pyro. The younger man grunted as his nose was broken and he was knocked unconscious. Logan threw him to the ground and turned to the other enemies. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Amidst the chaos, Jean''s eyes narrowed as a powerful telepathic signal suddenly bombarded her mind. She gritted her teeth, trying to shield herself from the invasive presence. It was then she realized¡ªsomeone was dampening her powers, weakening her telekinesis and telepathy.

    "Scott!" she called, barely managing to send him a mental warning before the dampening force surged again. "They''re using a power suppressor. I can''t¡­ I can''t hold them off."

    Scott turned to her, worry flashing in his eyes. "Jean, focus on staying safe. We''ll get through this."

    But before she could reply, Sabretooth charged her, taking advantage of her weakened state. He knocked her down, pinning her to the ground with a wicked grin.

    "Looks like the redhead''s out of her league," he sneered, claws raised.

    Just as he was about to strike, Scott aimed his visor directly at Sabretooth''s face, blasting him off of her. Jean scrambled to her feet, clutching her side where Sabretooth''s claws had grazed her.

    "You okay?" Scott asked, steadying her.

    Jean nodded, grimacing in pain. "I''ll manage."

    Meanwhile, Psylocke was in a fierce struggle with Lady Deathstrike. With her telepathic abilities partially suppressed, she relied on her martial skills and instincts. She dodged a swipe from Deathstrike, flipping backward before launching a psychic knife toward her opponent''s mind. Deathstrike barely flinched, her own resilience deflecting much of the mental attack.

    "That''s all you got?" Deathstrike taunted, striking back with her claws.

    Psylocke ducked and slashed with her psionic blade, managing to graze Deathstrike''s arm. "I don''t need much to take you down."

    Before Deathstrike could retaliate, Kitty joined in, phasing through the ground and grabbing hold of Deathstrike''s legs. She phased them partially, disrupting Deathstrike''s balance, giving Psylocke the opening she needed. With a quick slash, she managed to land a solid hit on Deathstrike, causing her to stumble.

    Kitty smirked, tightening her grip. "Not so tough when you can''t touch me."

    Deathstrike snarled, thrashing in frustration as she struggled to break free.

    As Psylocke advanced on Lady Deathstrike, a sharp crack echoed through the air¡ªbarely noticeable amidst the clamor of battle, but unmistakable to those who had heard it before. In an instant, Psylocke''s body jerked backward, a sniper''s bullet piercing her shoulder. She staggered, clutching her wound as crimson blossomed across her uniform.

    "Psylocke!" Kitty cried, darting forward to catch her as she collapsed to one knee. The wound was severe, blood seeping through Psylocke''s fingers as she pressed them tightly over it.

    But the danger was far from over. Another shot rang out, then another, each bullet aimed with deadly precision. Jean, sensing the growing threat, reached out with her mind, straining against the telepathic suppression to detect the hidden assailants.

    ***[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 35 [Desperate struggle]

    Sniff! Sniff! Logan''s nostrils flared, picking up the faint scent of gunpowder in the air and the subtle rustle of movement high above. As Psylocke struggled to hold onto consciousness, Jean focused, using her waning telepathy to trace the sniper''s locations. Her eyes met Logan''s, and in an instant, she transferred a rough map of their positions directly into his mind.

    "Logan," she managed through gritted teeth, "they''re stationed above. Three snipers, spread out along the mezzanine. You need to take them out."

    Logan''s lips curled into a feral grin. "Just what I needed¡ªa little hunt."

    Without another word, he sprinted, launching himself up to a ledge before hurtling over to a rusted staircase. Gunshots cracked in the air, and Logan could feel the bullets rip through his skin, but his healing factor surged immediately, knitting his wounds shut almost as fast as they appeared. Unfazed, he climbed higher, adrenaline and fury driving him forward.

    As he neared the first sniper''s position, he caught sight of a shadow moving to reload. Logan leaped forward, landing directly in front of the shooter. The man barely had time to gasp before Logan''s claws plunged into his chest, silencing him in a single strike. Logan pulled his claws out and moved on, leaving the body slumped in the dark.

    Shots rang out from behind him¡ªanother sniper had caught onto his approach. Logan twisted, feeling a bullet tear through his side before his healing kicked in again, closing the wound. He snarled and launched himself into a sprint, dodging erratic shots as he reached the sniper. Without hesitation, Logan slashed downward, disarming the man in a brutal arc before hurling him off the ledge to the ground below.

    The third sniper, seeing Logan''s ferocious approach, abandoned his position, bolting toward an emergency exit. But Logan was faster. In a matter of seconds, he closed the distance, grabbing the man by the collar and throwing him hard against the wall. The sniper struggled, raising his weapon, but Logan''s claws slashed through the barrel, rendering it useless.

    Logan leaned in, growling, his eyes gleaming with fury. "Big mistake aiming at my team." He smashed his claws into the sniper''s chest, instantly killing him. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ..

    The X-Force had fought with everything they had, but they were losing ground fast. Reinforcements swarmed into the warehouse like a wave, the new mutants flanking their sides and cutting off any route of escape. Psylocke knelt, struggling to keep her balance as her blood-soaked fingers pressed tightly to her shoulder wound. Kitty and Jean stood back-to-back, both visibly exhausted, while Scott, stripped of his visor, clenched his eyes shut, trying to keep his energy at bay.

    Logan growled low, claws ready, standing protectively between his teammates and the advancing mutants. Blood matted his sideburns, his own injuries barely healed before new ones appeared. Yet, he held his ground, a primal force refusing to back down.

    "Give up already," sneered Sabretooth from the edge of the melee, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "Your little team''s barely holding on."

    "Shut up and get over here," Logan growled. "I ain''t through with you."

    Sabretooth''s grin widened. "Gladly." He signaled to his team, who surrounded the weakened X-Force. Logan slashed at a nearby enemy, teeth bared, but their sheer numbers overwhelmed him. Blows landed from all sides, forcing him down to one knee.

    Jean staggered, clutching her head as a fresh wave of psychic suppression crashed over her. Blood trickled down her nose, her vision blurring as she struggled to fight through it. "I¡­ I¡­ I can''t hold on¡­"

    "Jean!" Kitty tried to grab her. "Jean, hang in there!"

    But she could no longer stand. She crumpled to her knees, vision swimming as the suppressor drained the last of her strength. Psylocke staggered beside her, barely able to lift her psionic blade.

    Amid the chaos, a sudden shift in the air froze the battle. The last of the reinforcements halted, stepping aside, as a dark figure entered through the main warehouse doors. Sebastian Shaw, with his impeccably tailored suit and a sly, confident smile, surveyed the battered X-Force.

    "That''s enough," Shaw commanded, his tone laced with a calm authority. The remaining fighters held back, allowing him to step closer, his gaze cold and calculating as he studied each of them.

    Shaw stopped a few feet away from the team, his eyes settling on Scott and Jean, taking in their weakened state. "It''s truly impressive to see the legendary X-Force fighting with such...tenacity. But unfortunately, it''s over." He paused, letting the silence draw out. "I have an offer. One of you will go free, back to your headquarters. All I ask is that you deliver a message to Aron."

    Logan clenched his fists, blood dripping from his claws as he glared at Shaw. "You think we''re just gonna walk away? After what you did?"

    Shaw chuckled, unfazed. "Walk away? No, not quite. I expect one of you to leave¡ªto bring Aron to me. I have no interest in keeping you all." He looked pointedly at Jean and Kitty. "But I think you''d rather avoid a fight you can''t win, given the...condition your team is in."

    Psylocke stepped forward, grabbing her bleeding shoulder. "And if we refuse?"

    Shaw''s smirk grew. "Then I''ll have my men continue until you''re all...incapacitated. But I''d prefer to avoid unnecessary mess. I''m only interested in Aron, after all." He folded his arms, waiting for an answer.

    Jean glanced at her teammates, taking in their battered appearance and exhausted expressions. Then she turned to Logan, meeting his gaze. His eyes softened slightly, and Jean knew they were thinking the same thing: ''They can''t handle much more. Should I use my Phoenix Force? But what if it goes out of control again?'' Then she remembered what Aron said before they were leaving. He told them to give him a call if they were in trouble. But would it be a wise choice to bring Aron into this mess? Shaw wants him and if she calls him right now, Shaw might capture him.

    However, Jean remembered that night... Their first date night, when Aron showed her his power to control Phoenix Force and the fact that he took down three omega-level mutants alone, not to mention, dismantled Stryker''s operation alone.

    ''No. He can do it. I just know it...'' She reached out for her phone in her pocket and pressed the speed dialer. ''With the Professor''s help. He should be able to find us in no time.''

    Just then, Psylocke stepped forward. "You think we''ll sell out our friend just because our lives are in danger?" she growled. "If that''s what you think, then you''ve made a fatal mistake." She threw three psionic daggers at Shaw in the hope of at least one of them hitting him but to her surprise, the daggers were absorbed by him.

    Shaw just laughed. "I''m sorry, but you''ll need to try harder than that." He pointed his finger at Psylocke and unleashed a burst of kinetic energy at her.

    Logan quickly jumped in front of Psylocke, shielding her with his body as Shaw''s attack hit. The force sent them both crashing backward into the wall. Logan coughed up blood. "Damn...bastard..." he growled.

    "Logan!" Kitty called out. ''Damn it!''

    Psylocke crashed hard against the wall. Her head was spinning as her consciousness faded. ''Why...'' she thought to herself as everything around her became hazy. ''I can''t die here! Not like this!''

    "Enough. I''ll give you one more chance. I want that clone at any cost. So, please, don''t make things difficult for me," Shaw said with a hint of irritation in his tone.

    Suddenly, the temperature plummeted, chilling the air almost to a painful degree. A frost crept over the ground, forming intricate, glistening patterns across the concrete floor. Within moments, a light flurry of snow began to fall inside the warehouse, casting a ghostly haze around them. Outside, snow swirled from a sky that had been clear only moments before, the flakes swirling as though pulled by an unseen force.

    "You all are so fucked..." Jean said with a large grin.

    Logan, Kitty, and the others shivered involuntarily, feeling the unmistakable aura of ice energy filling the room. Shaw''s grin widened, his eyes glinting with an unsettling confidence as he clenched his fists, barely able to conceal his excitement. "So, he decided to show up after all," he said softly, eyes scanning the room for any sign of the newcomer.

    ***[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Limited time 30% OFF on the first month.]

    -------

 Ch: 36 [Cold rage]

    AN: MORE POWERSTONES IF YOU WANT ME TO CONTINUE DAILY UPDATE

    ===

    Aron stepped into the frigid warehouse, his expression as calm as the frost-covered air. His gaze swept over the battleground, lingering momentarily on his battered teammates. With a flick of his wrist, a surge of icy energy radiated outward, freezing the reinforcements in place. Tendrils of frost crept up their bodies, encasing them in thick layers of ice until not a single enemy mutant moved. They stood frozen like statues, their expressions of surprise and fear immortalized within the ice.

    He walked past Shaw without sparing him a glance, each step silent on the snow-covered ground. He knelt beside Psylocke, his eyes softening as he took in her blood-soaked form. Gently, he placed a hand on her shoulder. A soft blue light appeared under his hand as he transferred his healing ability to help her. Almost instantly, her wounds healed, and her breathing became calm. She opened her eyes and looked at him.

    "Aron," she whispered, trying to sit up.

    "Stay still," he murmured, his voice low and reassuring. "I''ll handle this."

    As Psylocke stabilized, Aron moved to Jean, who was barely clinging to consciousness. Blood ran down her face, and her energy was depleted to a dangerous level. Aron sensed the Phoenix Force simmering beneath her skin, dangerously close to breaking free. He placed a hand on her forehead, his power flowing through her as he whispered, "Rest, Jean. I''ll take it from here."

    With a soft sigh, she fell into a deep sleep. Aron looked at her face for a moment. He felt rage boiling in his heart. She was bleeding from her nose due to overusing her power. He took out a handkerchief and wiped her blood from her face. ''How dare those motherfucking bastards!'' He stood up and turned to face Shaw.

    Shaw''s eyes glinted with a dangerous curiosity as he finally had Aron''s full attention. "So, the infamous Aron makes his grand entrance. I must admit, I''m impressed by your timing."

    Aron''s expression remained impassive, his gaze cold as the frost around him. "You''ve hurt my friends," he stated, his voice dangerously calm. "That''s a mistake you won''t get to make twice."

    Shaw chuckled, seemingly unfazed. "Come now, I expected you to be more pragmatic. They''re collateral damage. I''m interested in you, Aron. You possess power unlike any mutant I''ve encountered, and I''d rather not waste potential on needless hostility. Come with me. Don''t you want to know who you really are? I''ll help you unlock your true potential."

    Aron''s eyes narrowed, the temperature dropping further as his aura intensified. A wave of cold snow dust swept over the area. "You think you can manipulate me, like one of your chess pieces?"

    "Everyone is a piece on the board," Shaw replied smoothly. "You just happen to be a piece of extraordinary value." He tapped the side of his head. "Besides, if you think you can use your telepathy to read my mind to find your answers, go ahead and try." He said with a confident smile.

    ''Fuckers, just where the heck are they getting so many nullifers and all that mutation suppression shits?'' Aron wondered.

    Logan picked up Scott''s goggles and put them on Scott''s face to prevent his optic blasts from hitting any of them.

    "Hey, kid," Logan grunted as he walked over to Aron, "let''s do this together, shall we?"

    "No need. They are already dead," Aron said and used his super speed. Those frozen mutants were like a food platter for him. He checked each of their mutations and absorbed the fire, stone skin, acid, and poison-related ones into his body. He could feel that his power was growing stronger at an astonishing rate. As for the rest, they were just regular mutations, and absorbing them would be just a waste of time.

    Then he appeared where he was standing before.

    He snapped his fingers as the frozen mutants shattered into pieces. The fine dust of ice blew in the air as over twenty mutants died in a second.

    "I must admit, that was impressive," Shaw said. He could feel the change in Aron''s energy after he killed the mutants. "Killing without even blinking an eye, takes years of killing experience and I guess you have a lot of it. Well, clone or not, his blood is definitely running through your veins."

    "You are next," Aron pointed his finger at Shaw.

    Shaw just grinned and raised his hands in mock surrender. "Wait, let me ask you one question before you kill me."

    "What?" Aron asked.

    Shaw smiled and said, "Is it worth it? Sacrificing yourself to save these people? Your team? This is all about power, Aron. Power is everything in this world. It decides who lives and who dies. If you follow me, I will help you get the answers to your questions. You will become the most powerful mutant alive. So, what will it be?"

    As soon as Shaw finished, Aron''s palm appeared before his face. "Exactly, power is everything in this world. It decides who lives and who dies." He grabbed his face and slammed him down on the floor.

    He lifted him and slammed him down again. The concrete beneath Shaw cracked, splintering like glass. Shaw grimaced but quickly countered, unleashing a burst of kinetic energy that threw Aron backward. Aron landed gracefully, sliding a few feet before he steadied himself.

    "Impressive," Shaw said as he stood up, brushing the dust off his suit. "But you''ll need more than brute force to beat me."

    Aron''s gaze remained icy, but his hands began to crackle with energy. If he wanted, he could have absorbed Shaw''s power. But he wanted to see how Shaw was using his power, his movements, his weakness, and every detail of power. Only then would he absorb his power.

    "Then let''s see if you can absorb this," He raised his arms, and beams of intense cold shot toward Shaw, freezing the air around him and forming deadly spikes of ice. Shaw dodged, his agility surprising, but Aron anticipated it and formed a barrier of ice around him, boxing him in. Then burst him with ice spikes.

    Shaw laughed, pressing his hands to the frozen walls. "All you''re doing is feeding me," he taunted, as the energy transferred into him, fueling his own power. In a sudden explosion of kinetic force, Shaw shattered the icy prison, sending shards everywhere. Aron raised a hand, absorbing the shards back into himself to prevent any collateral damage to his teammates.

    "Get out of here. I can''t use my full power to fight him," He told Psylocke and Logan.

    They understood. Logan carried Jean and rushed out of the warehouse with Psylocke, Scott, and Kitty. They left the battlefield with Aron and Shaw fighting.

    Shaw stomped on the floor, releasing a massive burst of energy. The whole warehouse shook, and the ground split open, shattering the frozen warehouse and his cage, but Aron raised an ice domain around them almost instantly. A massive dome of ice covered the area. Shaw cracked his neck, grinning. "What else you got other than just ice? I know you can use multiple... Kuggg!!"

    He glanced at his hands, ''Forstbites!?''

    "You know, kinetic energy manipulation is a cool power, but what if there is no kinetic energy to absorb?" Aron said with a smirk, as the temperature continued to drop.

    Shaw''s legs froze as he felt hard to breathe. He tried to move his arms and legs to use his stored energy to blast through everything, but he could barely move anymore. He froze up instantly. Frostbites began to form on his skin, spreading quickly.

    Aron walked toward Shaw and touched his head, "Well, I''ll take your power. Thank you."

    "H-h-how?" Shaw asked with chattering teeth.

    "I learned to freeze molecules by slowing them down. I can freeze you from the inside out, and when I do that, you have no energy to transfer into your body to warm yourself up. Even if you manage to use your power, your body will shatter like a glass doll." Aron began absorbing Shaw''s power and started feeling the energy flow into his body. "Interesting. So much power, yet an obvious weakness."

    Just then, a black smoke appeared behind Shaw. It was Azazel. He tried to grab Shaw and teleport away, but...

    [Clank] He froze instantly and fell to the icy ground with a clank.

    "What''s the rush?" Aron said as he finished absorbing Shaw''s power and touched Azazel''s head. "And don''t try to teleport away. I have frozen every molecule in your body. Even your brain is frozen solid. I doubt that you can even hear me. Well, thanks for the meal." He absorbed Azazel''s power.

    He turned to Shaw, who was frozen up to his neck and asked, "I want to know the answers to my questions, but considering this insane ability, I can take a guess. Is it All For One? The guy without a face and a mask, covering up to his nose?"

    Shaw wanted to say something, but everything turned black before his eyes. It felt so sleepy and peaceful. He felt tired. He could hear Aron''s voice like a distant memory.

    Aron punched through his frozen body and ripped out his frozen heart, crushing it in his palm. Then he stomped on Azazel''s head and crushed it into fine dust.

    "Thanks to you fuckers, I now know what to do next. I''ll destroy every single bastard behind this clone shit. Only then will I get to live a peaceful life..."

    ***[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing] [30% off on first month.] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    -------

 Ch: 37 [Hellfire Club]

    The ice domain disappeared as Aron released his power. The air was still cold, but the snowstorm had stopped. Aron took a deep breath and looked at the shattered bodies around him. He didn''t feel any guilt for them. They deserved it. He touched the ground and used his Phoenix flames to burn every single trace of DNA from Shaw, Azazel, and their teammates. He knew about Azazel''s power of immortality and magic. So, there was a chance that he might somehow come back to life. But before the Phoenix Force, his power of immortality and magic was useless.

    Then he left the warehouse.

    Outside, the others were waiting for him. All this time, he had been hiding his ability to use multiple powers, and the Professor went his way to manipulate their minds, but after using that firepower, hiding wasn''t an option anymore. Back then, he was weak. That changed. The present Aron is strong, probably strongest with the Phoenix Force under his control.

    Kitty ran up to him. " Are you alright? What about Shaw?" she asked. The others followed behind her and stood before him. They were worried about him and confused as to how he came that fast, not to mention using other powers than ice.

    Aron smiled. "Don''t worry. I took care of him." He looked at Jean. "How is she doing?"

    Logan said, "She''s still knocked out, but fine."

    "Good. You guys go back," Aron said.

    "What about you?" Scott asked.

    Aron glanced at Jean and answered, "I''m going to going to take a long walk."

    He planned to raid the Hellfire Club branches and destroy them completely to prevent another situation like this from happening and probably discover the real identity of the original body he was cloned from. If it''s All For One, then things would become dangerous in the future, and considering how he himself didn''t take steps and send Shaw for the job, Aron was certain that if his prediction is correct then All For One might be in a weakened state. He might stand a chance. And if his prediction is wrong and it isn''t All For One, that''s even better, he''ll just get rid of them.

    "Don''t even think about going to the Hellfire Club," Psylocke said. She knew what he was planning.

    [Bamf!] Aron disappeared from their sight leaving a black smoke behind.

    "He''s going there, isn''t he?" Logan asked.

    "Yes," Psylocke said. She turned around. "Let''s head back. Scott, call Agent O and ask her to take care of the scene."

    ...

    [Meanwhile] [New York] [Hellfire strip club] [Back to Aron''s first Person POV]

    I appeared around the alley of a strip club, the world spinning slightly as I steadied myself. Teleportation was¡­ different. It felt like being sucked into a black hole, then spit out the other side. Definitely something I''d need to get used to.

    "Alright. Time to change my looks," I muttered to myself. With Azazel''s power now flowing through me, a bit of concentration gave me access to some shapeshifting abilities. I felt my face shift, my body adapting to a different form, though I''d need new clothes to match if I was going to make it inside. Oh, as for whom I transformed into? It was one of the mafia bosses from my past life. An arrogant fucker with a good face.

    Well, I used my super speed to go to the nearest clothing store, picked a nice suit, wore it, and like a good citizen paid through the QR code for it before speeding out. Everyone is making a living out there, so stealing things just like that might have cost that poor receptionist or worker their job.

    Now, I stood outside the strip club, the lights flashing outside and a bouncer standing by the door. Well, this should be fun. I walked up, the man staring at me with narrowed eyes as I approached.

    He put a hand out, blocking me from entering.

    "VIP night today. Show your card." He said in a gruff voice, his muscles bulging underneath a tight black shirt.

    I used my mind control on him and took a peek at his memories which I shouldn''t have. Now, I feel sorry for him.

    This guy''s name is Thinkers. What kind of parents name their kids, Thinkers? His mother was a stripper and his dad, well, one of her mother''s regulars. His wife cucked him with one of the other bouncers, who is this guy''s boss because he couldn''t satisfy her with his pinky. He took many pills and even Chinese medicine. Hahaha, he got scammed. Now, he found out, but couldn''t divorce her because he didn''t want to lose 50%. And every now and then, his boss swings by his house to fuck his wife and mom. And this guy just takes it. Eew. That''s one messed up situation. As a result, he trolls others on the Internet, especially on NovelFire. [Death to the trolls]

    "I just showed you my card, what the fuck are you still blocking me for?"

    His eyes turned glassy for a second. "My mistake sir," he muttered. "Go right in." He stepped aside, letting me pass.

    I passed him by, keeping my arrogant face. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I stepped into the club, greeted by the flash of red and purple lights illuminating the dark interior. Heavy bass from the speakers vibrated through the floor, mingling with the scent of alcohol and smoke. The place was packed; people crowded around tables, dancing on platforms, and lounging in private booths. Waitresses in tight dresses walked through, serving drinks, while men in suits exchanged cash, doing deals. Others simply enjoyed the company of women dressed in almost nothing, laughing and blowing smoke from cigars or something stronger.

    Then there was this VIP area where naked women were dancing and those closed-door booths, better than the outer ones, but more expensive.

    I walked deeper into the club, the noise washing over me, and I focused on keeping my expression that of a man used to this kind of scene. I didn''t want to draw attention to myself. As I moved through, I casually reached out with my mind, feeling the thoughts and emotions around me. These people were pretty easy to read. They were mostly thinking about sex, booze, drugs or money. Sometimes all four at the same time.

    Well, their life and money, who am I to get in their way and judge them? Heck, I love sex and money, minus the booze and drugs.

    A few were plotting to kill each other yet they were laughing and drinking together without a care in the world. Ha, one of them, or probably both of them would get killed tonight. Oh, the reason some might ask... One guy is fucking the other guy''s wife and the other guy is fucking the first guy''s mom. Both of them found out about each other, but no one said anything and just enjoying the night for now.

    It''s like watching a bad drama.

    And another group of guys, one of them was actually a woman. They were planning to do a BDSM session later in the VIP area.

    Damn, I''m getting distracted. I need to get back on track and focus.

    "Hey baby, wanna have some fun?"

    A milf in an expensive red dress stepped up beside me, her face covered in makeup and her boobs almost popping out of her top. Those are silicon-stuffed tits, no doubt. She even has a branded bag in her left hand. She''s a VIP.

    "I could really use some young meat," she said, tracing a finger across my chest. "What do you say? I''ll eat your ass if you want."

    I read her mind and she was really high and horny as fuck. Her name is Victoria and she''s 48. A divorced housewife with a kid in college. She comes here often, and hunts young men to sleep with. She likes it when they''re young and dominant. And she definitely has a thing for eating asses.

    Well, that''s a messed up woman.

    "Thanks for the offer, but maybe another time," I told her.

    "Oh, come on, don''t be shy. I know you want it. Just follow me and I''ll give you a night you''ll never forget." She said and moved to pull me away, but I stopped her using telepathy and made her go away.

    That was weird.

    I went up to the VIP area. I needed to find someone who knew the inner workings of this place. Maybe if I''m lucky, I''ll find Emma Frost tonight.

    Three guards stood stationed at the end of the hallway, guarding a black door. I could sense they were sharper than the average bouncers, maybe even mutants themselves.

    Focusing on their thoughts, I sifted through the surface noise. Ah, there it was¡ªA hidden elevator leading down to the basement. The place had private rooms and cages, with mutant girls put on display for their so-called "VIPs." The people who frequented that area had a taste for power and control, more often than not getting off on dehumanizing others. And it wasn''t just any mutants; they made sure it was someone rare or particularly vulnerable.

    Emma Frost was here tonight. She was deep in that basement, overseeing things in her usual aloof manner, likely dressed in white and basking in her status. The guards were jittery; Emma had given strict orders not to be interrupted.

    Alright, game time.

    ***[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter. If you are on NovelFire, do give some Powerstones. Thanks.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing] [30% off on the first month.]

    -------

 Ch: 38 [Emma Frost]

    Alright, game time.

    My target was Emma Frost. There''s a possibility that she might have sensed me using telepathy. Even if she didn''t, she''d sense me soon enough. And if she did, she might escape or try to use her mind control power to get information out of me. Only time will tell.

    I straightened my suit, took a breath, and reached out with my telepathy to make the guards see me as just another VIP. As I approached, the guard nodded, "Evening, sir," then punched a code on the panel next to the door. It opened, revealing an elevator waiting to take me down to the club''s hidden floors.

    I stepped in.

    The doors slid shut. The elevator descended smoothly.

    The elevator doors opened, revealing a dimly lit, sprawling basement floor with a suffocating atmosphere. Then there was this weird sweet scent in the air. The music was muted here, just a steady, almost hypnotic beat pulsing through the room.

    Alright, super speed time... I used my speed. Everything around me seemed to stand still.

    As I moved through the rooms, I saw the people trapped in Emma''s illusions, each absorbed in their private fantasy or nightmare, oblivious to everything around them. Some lounged back with idiotic grins, their eyes glassy as they reached for things that weren''t there. Others were in various states of undress, slumped or draped over furniture as though drunk, some whispering to invisible lovers or laughing like maniacs at jokes only they could hear. They were entirely consumed by what they thought was real, and that sweet, cloying scent hanging in the air kept them entranced.

    I stopped briefly in one of the rooms to observe. There was a woman hugging an empty space, murmuring sweet nothings to thin air, as though she was speaking to a loved one. In another corner, two men were fist-fighting each other, each convinced they were mortal enemies, fueled by the false memories Emma had implanted in them. Their movements were sluggish, ridiculous even, as they flailed and shouted nonsense.

    What a joke, I thought, moving on. It was like watching animals in a zoo.

    Then there were the booths. From the outside, they appeared like simple glass enclosures, but inside, Emma had laced them with such potent telepathic illusions that the occupants were completely oblivious to their surroundings. Some VIPs inside were giggling, thinking they were in paradise with a harem of perfect partners, others indulging in feasts that didn''t exist. I saw through Emma''s tricks as if they were transparent, but to those inside, the illusions were as vivid as their memories.

    Each hallucination held the person firmly in place. And this wasn''t just Emma''s telepathy alone; that sweet, hallucinogen-laced scent enhanced everything, amplifying her powers and creating an environment where the lines between reality and illusion blurred beyond repair. It was brilliant¡ªan insidious web that fed her every sadistic whim.

    I''m lucky mind control doesn''t work on me.

    Finally, after searching through ten such rooms, I finally found a room that looked suspicious because there was a telepathy barrier around it. No mind control shit will work in there other than the one in charge. Interesting way to create a barrier. I phased through the door and saw the blond beauty herself lying on a sofa, watching the live footage on the multiple screens fixed on the wall.

    Her white dress barely covered her body. The way it hugged her form, I knew she''d worn it to emphasize her curves, showing off her long, slender legs. That well-toned tummy and generous cleavage left little to the imagination. It was hard not to notice. But even more noticeable than that were her piercing blue eyes that seemed to cut right through me.

    I have to admit, the comics and movies don''t do her justice.

    Emma Frost in the flesh was stunning.

    I placed a hand just above her forehead, letting my own telepathy mesh with hers while I siphoned off her power with ease. Emma''s abilities were intricate, but with my experience, it was like untying a set of threads, each leading me deeper into her unique skillset. There was resistance, her mind shielded some memories, especially personal ones... Wait! Is that Chat? There was only her face, and Emma was looking for her. Everything related to her other than that was locked up.

    I could feel her sadness around Chat''s memory bubble.

    Luckily for me, I was able to get access to her training sessions.

    As I absorbed the knowledge, a smirk played on my lips. I reached for the small, ornate bottle on the table beside her. The same cloying scent that wafted through the rooms below was in here, concentrated¡ªa hallucinogen designed to amplify and intertwine her victims'' experiences. I lifted the bottle, uncorking it and swirling it in front of her face, the thick, sweet mist curling from the vial and covering her.

    Dang! It''s so fun to mess with things when you have super speed. No one will notice anything. And the limit of how long I can hold on to this speed was... Fuck! I felt dizzy and I felt as my my muscles were burning up. I must be reaching my limits. But Logan''s healing factor kicked in and healed me immediately.

    I went to the opposite side and sat on the chair, releasing my speed.

    Emma jumped up in shock, seeing an outsider sitting opposite hers. She threw a telekinetic blast at me. I instantly raised a barrier around me and as soon as the blast crashed, I absorbed the kinetic energy. So, there was just a wisp in the air, nothing more. Shaw''s mutation is kinda nice. And I never thought she had mastered telekinesis to this level. It must be hidden in one of those blocked memories. Interesting...

    Telekinesis, huh?

    Emma grabbed her head as the scent began to show its magic. She stumbled but refused to fall to her knees. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wow! Easy now," I said with a smirk.

    "What the fuck are you?!" Emma hissed.

    "Aron," I said simply.

    Emma''s face twisted in anger. "You think you''re going to get away with this?" She tried to give me one of those dangerous pain inducements through telepathy, but sadly for her, its useless against me. "Damn you!" She cursed after failing.

    "What? Couldn''t get in here?" I grinned, tapping the side of my head. "Sorry, your tricks won''t work on me."

    She tried to use her telepathy to shut off my senses, to make me blind and deaf. It''s not working.

    I grinned, "Sorry, still not working. Try harder. I''m sure you have some better tricks in that pretty head of yours. I''m looking forward to them. Show me what you got."

    Emma clenched her teeth in frustration. "You think this is a joke?"

    "Not a joke. Just a challenge," I said calmly.

    "What the fuck do you want?" Emma glared at me, her blue eyes burning with hate.

    "I want to help you become the big boss of this place. You see, I came here after killing Shaw and around fifty of his team, maybe more, I didn''t keep count. So, here''s the deal. You help me find my original body from which I''m cloned," I said as I transformed into my real form. "And I''ll eliminate all the heads who are controlling you and even kill Kingpin. With him gone too, it would be like a walk in the park for you to take over the entire power that rules New York and more. So, what do you say?"

    "You are bluffing. A clone with killer nanites in his body could never kill Shaw. What was your power? Super Speed and telepathy proof? Is that how you entered here?" Emma asked incredulously.

    "Why don''t you give him a call and see for yourself? Oh, and you should stop acting like that drug is affecting you. You already cleared your mind as soon as you saw me. So, there''s no way some hallucinating agent would work on an Omega-level telepath mutant like you," I said calmly, leaning back on the chair, and putting my feet on the table.

    Emma smirked as she stretched her arms, then she sat back on the sofa with her legs crossed and she was wearing a white panty. She then pulled her phone over from the table with telekinesis and dialed a number but no one picked up. Then she dialed another number and her cool and calm face flinched for a flicker second.

    She was good alright. She knows how to mask her expression, but I can still see through it. She then looked at me, "So you''re telling the truth?"

    "I won''t lie. It would be a waste of time for both of us."

    She leaned forward giving me a nice view of her cleavage. "What makes you think I''d just join hands with you after you killed my boss and half of my people?"

    "Simple," I said, leaning forward to meet her gaze. "Because I can help you achieve what you''ve been trying to do all these years. I can help you find her."

    "Her?"

    "Aren''t you looking for Chat?"

    **[Don''t forget to favorite the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing] [30% off on the first month.]

    -------

 Ch: 39 [A deal]

    Emma''s gaze was icy as she looked at me, but behind the steel in her eyes was a storm of memories, each one heavier than the last. I could tell she was deciding whether to trust me¡ªjust how much to reveal.

    "Chat¡­" she said slowly, as if just saying her name called something painful to life. "Yes, I''m looking for her. But it''s not what you think. I didn''t get into all this for power or control¡­ at least, not at first."

    Her voice had lost some of its cold, practiced authority, softened by something deeper, something raw. Her hands twitched in her lap, restless, as though trying to keep herself from falling completely into memory.

    "We weren''t always like this," she murmured, eyes narrowing as they fixed somewhere beyond me, as if watching ghosts from her past. "Chat and I¡­ we were just two girls, struggling to get by. No family, no place to belong, only each other."

    Emma let out a soft, humorless laugh. "We got into trouble, the small kind, at first. Pickpocketing, some minor cons. Chat always hated it, but she stuck with me¡ªshe was loyal, maybe too loyal. But then came the night we tried for something bigger. We didn''t mean for it to go that way. But that night¡­ that night changed everything."

    I listened in silence, watching the flicker of her expression, the way she clenched her fists and kept her voice steady even as the pain of memory leaked through.

    "We were just going after some big shot who looked like easy prey. He was rich, bored, and ripe for the picking. But when we crossed his path¡­ that''s when we found out who he really was. Bakuto."

    I''d heard the name before. Bakuto¡ªone of the leaders of The Hand. Ruthless, patient, and as unforgiving as a blade.

    Emma''s hands balled into fists, her knuckles going white as she continued. "We didn''t even get close. He saw us coming from a mile away. At first, we thought it was just bad luck, that we''d been sloppy. But we never even stood a chance. I felt something¡ªpressure, darkness¡ªclosing in on us before we could do a thing. I''d never felt fear like that. I didn''t know it then, but that was when my telepathy began to wake up, spurred on by sheer survival instinct. And still, it wasn''t enough."

    Emma''s voice dropped, her face grim as she went on. "Bakuto''s men closed in fast, surrounding us. Chat grabbed my hand, and whispered to me to keep calm, that she had a plan. And she reached out¡ªshe always had this gift with animals, you see."

    Her lips curled into a bittersweet smile, her voice momentarily softening. "Animals loved her, followed her wherever she went. She could sense their emotions, and communicate with them in a way that always amazed me. When we were kids, she would sit in the park and have flocks of birds perch on her arms, raccoons scurry from the shadows to greet her¡­ and that night, she called them to help." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Emma''s eyes grew distant, and it was as if she were seeing it all unfold before her again.

    "I''ll never forget the way she stood there, completely still, completely calm, as I felt her calling out into the dark. Suddenly, they came. Stray dogs, alley cats, and even crows from the rooftops, all answering her call. They poured in from the shadows, snarling and screeching, a force of sheer chaos. I watched as they swarmed around Bakuto''s men, biting, clawing, and tearing at them with an intensity I''d never seen before. She was like a conductor of some wild orchestra of nature, holding them back just enough to give me a chance to escape."

    Her voice trembled, just for a moment. "But I was too slow. I¡­ I wanted to pull her with me. I was shouting her name, but she wouldn''t come. She just kept telling me to go. ''Run, Emma,'' she said. ''I''ll keep them back. Just run!''"

    Emma''s face hardened as she clenched her fists. "I was still green, a fledgling with a power I didn''t even understand. My telepathy had barely sparked. I tried to pull her with me, but¡­ Bakuto was stronger. He came at her like a shadow, slipped past the animals somehow, and reached her. I barely remember it; everything happened so fast. There was a flash, and then¡ªdarkness. When I woke up, I was alone in an alley. She was gone."

    The silence that followed was thick, filled with a kind of dread that only deep loss could bring. I watched Emma''s expression, her gaze hard as stone, yet hiding the pain she thought she''d long since buried.

    "I spent weeks looking for her," Emma whispered, her voice raw, betraying how close this wound still was to the surface. "Every night, every lead, I followed it. But no matter where I went, The Hand always stayed two steps ahead, leading me in circles, making sure I was lost. Eventually, they started to send messages. They told me Chat was still alive. That they had her¡­ but only if I did what they said. They dangled her life in front of me, taunted me with glimpses of hope, and I was too powerless to fight back."

    Her jaw tightened, her eyes blazing with anger and grief. "That''s when I found Shaw. He was ruthless, cunning¡­ a man who promised power, who gave me the tools to keep fighting. I joined him, worked under him, and did things I never thought I''d do. All to gain a foothold in this world, all for the power I needed to go back and rip The Hand apart from the inside out. Shaw knew I had my own reasons for joining him, and he let me use his resources because I was useful to him. And in exchange, I played along. This club, this whole setup¡ªit''s a farce. A way to build the power I need to find Chat. I''ll tear it all down if it brings me even a step closer to her."

    She turned to look at me, her gaze intense, full of a fire that hadn''t dimmed since that night. "So now you know. My goal isn''t to rule over anyone or get wrapped up in this underworld. This whole act¡­ it''s just one more layer of armor I wear to get what I need."

    She stopped, letting her words settle. For a moment, her eyes softened, as if the storm within her had calmed, if only just enough for her to look at me with something other than suspicion.

    "But now Shaw''s dead. His connections, his leverage¡­ gone. And without him, my path just got a whole lot harder." Her eyes searched mine, a mix of doubt and a faint glimmer of hope. "So, why help me? Why offer to give me what Shaw never could?"

    I took a breath, keeping my own voice steady. "Because I''m not here to play Shaw''s games or take over his world. I''m here to put things back where they belong, starting with myself. I need my original body and answers. And for that, I need someone who knows this world, who can lead me to those controlling it. So, I help you, you help me. That''s simple, right? We both get what we want¡ªand maybe, we both get what we need."

    Emma stared at me for a moment, her gaze searching my face, as though she was still trying to decide if I was telling the truth. I could almost see her weighing the decision, considering the possibilities, before finally giving a slight nod.

    "Let''s say, I tell you everything you want to know. How are you going to find Chat? I tried to find her for three years, and all I got were dead ends and traps. The Hand has connections everywhere, and if they have her, they won''t be easy to get to. If you''re planning to start a war with them, you''d better bring your A-game," She said.

    "I know someone who can pinpoint Chat''s location. Someone with the power to find people, and the tech to narrow it down," I replied.

    Emma arched a brow at that. "Who?"

    "Wanna find out? Come with me," I stood up.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing] [30% off on the first month.]

    -------

 Ch: 40 [Phoenixâ€™s wish]

    [Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters - Professor X''s Office]

    The Professor was surprised when I entered his office with Emma Frost, but he quickly recovered and welcomed us with a smile. I could see the empty cup and stacks of paper piled on his desk. It was already 5 in the morning and after that botched mission, not to mention that stack of papers, he got his hands full, he hadn''t got a shut-eye.

    "You should really sleep sometime, Professor. The kids would be worried if you collapsed from overwork," I said, pointing to Emma to take a seat. "So, how''s Jean doing?" I asked.

    "She''s stable for now. Thanks. If not for you, the situation could have become worse," He replied, his gaze lingering on Emma for a moment. "So, we meet again," He said to Emma.

    "Two years, three months," Emma replied.

    "You two know each other?" I asked.

    "Yes. I wanted to recruit her in X-Men, but she was already working for Shaw. She outright refused," The Prof. replied as he stretched his arms.

    "I had my own reasons," Emma said, her voice clipped.

    "Don''t we all?" The Prof. mused. "So, how can I help you?"

    "I want you to use Cerebro and find someone," I said as I leaned near the window. "Sophia Sanduval."

    The Prof. narrowed his eyes as he thought. "Is she in danger?" He asked.

    "Yup! The Hand took her, probably because of her unique mutation to converse with animals. I was wondering if you could track her whereabouts?" I asked.

    The Prof. looked at me for a moment before he nodded. "Alright. But right now, as you can see, I''m barely awake. I''m too tired to keep my eyes open. So, let''s find her around noon. Till then, why don''t you show Miss Emma around? Or maybe take a nap? You look like you need it too," He said.

    I cracked my neck. Yeah, I''m sleepy alright. With all the energy spent today fighting and running, I''m deadbeat. A nap sounds good right now. But, I want to check on Jean and the others first. So, let''s take Emma to my room first.

    "Alright, thanks Professor," I said as I ushered Emma out of the office.

    -----

    As soon as we reached my room, Emma looked around the room.

    "You live in this hole?" She said.

    "Hey! This isn''t a hole," I defended. "This is cozy."

    "Cozy? You mean cramped. This place is tiny!"

    I shrugged as I stood at the door.

    "Stryker blew up my house, and I haven''t had the chance to buy a new one. So, this will do. Anyway, sleep or walk around, I don''t care. Just don''t cause any trouble. It''s your room for today," I said as I stepped out of the room and walked toward Jean''s room.

    Jean''s gonna be fine. But if I were a bit late, she might have gone berserk and possibly killed everyone at the warehouse.

    As I reached her room, I noticed Psylocke sitting near the door on a little chair. She looked at me with a tired face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How are you doing?" I asked.

    "Well, we nearly got ourselves killed and Jean almost went berserk. We were careless. I was careless," She replied with a dry smile, grabbing her shoulder where that sniper shot. "Thanks for saving our asses."

    "No need to thank me. I did what I had to do. How''s she?"

    "Sleeping. She''s gonna be fine. She just needs rest. We all need it," She replied with a sigh.

    "You should go rest then. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her," I said as I extended my hand toward her.

    Psylocke took my hand and stood up with a grunt.

    "You know, I was kinda worried about you back then. That expression on your face... I thought you were going to slaughter everyone at the Hellfire Club," She said as she leaned against the wall. "You didn''t do that, did you?"

    "You think I''m some kind of maniac who would slaughter everyone related to Shaw?" I asked raising a brow. "And before you say anything, those guys in the warehouse deserved it. You know it too."

    "Won''t argue with that. They deserved it. And once again, thanks. Shaw''s offer was too good to throw away, yet you still chose to help us. Don''t you want to know your true identity or the secret behind your situation?" Psylocke asked, her eyes narrowing. "He called you a clone. As far as my memories go, you are an orphan with ice-control powers. But... I get these weird visions, you see... About us training together. So, if I were to guess, the Professor messed with our memories, right? To hide you, the real you, from the world. Am I right?"

    "Well, no point hiding anymore. I was planning on telling you and a few others the truth eventually. The Professor did it to keep me and you all safe. But as things are right now, I don''t have much choice," I replied. "The more you know about me, the more danger you''re in."

    Psylocke smiled and patted my shoulder. "I trust you. Tell us when you are ready. I won''t pry. And don''t worry about the danger. Next time, things will be different. I won''t make the same mistake again." She began to walk away.

    "Why don''t we train together sometimes? I could use some pointers," I asked as she walked away.

    She looked over her shoulder and smirked. "Sure. If you want, you know where to find me."

    "Yeah! Get some rest," I said as she disappeared near the corner.

    I entered Jean''s room.

    ---

    As I stepped quietly into Jean''s room, the soft light from the morning sun filtered through her curtains, casting a warm glow across the room. She lay motionless, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm, her face softened in the embrace of sleep. I stood by her bedside for a moment, watching her peaceful expression.

    Haaa... I''m so relieved to see her alright.

    Maybe, it''s time to help her with her Phoenix Force.

    I took a seat in the chair by her bedside and leaned back, exhaustion finally catching up with me. And before I knew it, I had dozed off. I don''t know how long I was out, but why do I feel so heavy? It''s like someone or something was lying on top of me. I strained my eyes open, only to find Jean lying on my chest with her arms around my neck. Wait! I was lying on her bed? Did she?

    "Jean?" I whispered as I glanced at the table clock. It was 9 in the morning. Dang! I''m still sleepy.

    No response. She''s sleeping like a baby.

    This isn''t a bad feeling at all. I wrapped my arm around her waist as I stared at the ceiling. The warmth of her body pressed against mine was soothing and comforting. And I fell asleep again.

    The soft beeping of the clock finally jolted me awake, although I didn''t feel like moving. Jean was still curled up against me, breathing peacefully, and her hair tickled my neck as it fell over my shoulder. I didn''t want to break this quiet moment, but I had to check in with the Professor about Sophia. Then, there''s Emma too.

    Carefully, I shifted so I wouldn''t wake her, but her hand tightened around my shoulder, pulling me back down. Her voice was barely a whisper, still hazy with sleep. "Don''t go just yet," she murmured, nuzzling closer.

    "Didn''t know you were awake," I replied softly, brushing a few strands of hair out of her face. "How are you feeling?"

    She took a deep breath as if testing her own strength. "Better," she answered, opening her eyes to meet mine. "You know, that power inside me, Phoenix... She talked to me today."

    "Really? What did she say?"

    "She said she wants to protect me... and you."

    "That''s good, I guess," I said as I ran my hand through her hair. "But why me?"

    "Because you have a part of her in you and your body is special. It can contain and control the Phoenix Force without any drawback like me. That''s what she said anyway," Jean replied as she propped up on her elbow, looking into my eyes as she sat on my waist "And... Ahem! Nevermind." She was about to say something, but she averted her eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked as I brushed her cheek with my thumb. "You know, you can tell me anything, right?"

    She sighed and looked at me. "It''s... Promise to not get any weird ideas," she said.

    "I promise," I said with a chuckle.

    "Alright..." She took a deep breath. "Phoenix told me to have a baby with you."

    ...

    ...

    ...

    My mind went blank. That Phoenix! Don''t tell me it brought me on the bed and even put her over me to spice things up? Eehh!

    "You alright? Say something," Jean said after a while.

    ----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 41 [Cerebro]

    I blinked, still processing her words. "Uh¡­ wow. That''s, um¡­ unexpected," I managed, scratching the back of my neck. "So, the Phoenix has¡­ opinions on our personal life now?"

    Jean bit her lip, clearly embarrassed. "Believe me, I didn''t ask her. She just¡­ suggested it. Said something about ''strengthening the cosmic bond'' or whatever." She rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her amusement. "Honestly, she sounded like a meddling grandmother."

    I laughed, shaking my head. "Just what I need, a cosmic entity playing matchmaker." I met her gaze, trying to sound as serious as possible. "Are we supposed to, like¡­ put this on the to-do list, or¡ª?"

    She smacked my shoulder lightly, cheeks pink. "Stop it! It''s not a demand, more like a¡­ suggestion." She sighed, looking away. "I just thought you should know. No pressure or anything."

    "Yeah, no pressure at all," I said, grinning. "Just that the literal embodiment of cosmic fire thinks we should start a family. Totally normal stuff."

    She couldn''t hold back a laugh, finally letting the tension break. "This is our life now, huh? Crazy missions, dodging death, and Phoenix giving us... advice."

    "Hey, it''s all part of the package deal," I said, shrugging. "Can you imagine? A little us, running around, throwing ice beams, or cosmic fire tantrums? We''d have to put baby-proof locks on every part of the galaxy. Who knows, they might just save the world by the time they''re in preschool."

    She laughed, a genuine, carefree sound that made everything feel normal. "You''re impossible."

    "And you still love me anyway." I shrugged.

    She sighed, resting her head on my shoulder again, her fingers tracing light circles on my chest. "I do¡­ more than I care to admit. Maybe the Phoenix isn''t so wrong."

    We lay there in comfortable silence, letting the morning light fill the room. She nuzzled on my neck.

    "Maybe one day... when we''re ready," she whispered, kissing my cheek.

    "Yeah, one day..." I murmured. kissing her head.

    Eventually, reality nudged its way back in, and I sighed. "Alright, I should probably get going. And you." I flipped her over and went on top of her, pinning her down and kissing her deeply. "Should take a nice long bath and eat something. It''s already noon."

    "Mmmm, I''m kinda hungry," She wrapped her arms around my neck. "But I don''t wanna let go of you yet."

    I kissed her nose, smiling. "I don''t want to go too. But gotta help out a new friend. So, how about we continue this, maybe at a later date? You know, another date without getting attacked or any interruption?"

    "That would be nice," She said. "How about next Saturday night? I''ll make dinner."

    "Oooh, that sounds amazing. I''m in. Definitely. But can you cook?" I asked with a smirk.

    "Tsk. You gotta hurt where it hurts." She gave me a small pout.

    "How about we cook together? You wearing an apron in the kitchen and me guiding you?" I said, giving her a sly look.

    "Only apron?" Jean asked with a smirk, raising an eyebrow.

    "Well, if you insist..." I said.

    She laughed, kissing me softly. "Hahaha! You are impossible."

    "I try my best," I said, chuckling. "Alright. I''m off to work." I kissed her one last time before getting up.

    As I left Jean''s room, I could still feel the warmth of her touch lingering on my skin, a small smile tugging at my lips as I replayed the morning''s events. But now, it was time to get back to business. I had someone to find, and the Professor had promised to help. The clock read a little past noon, which meant the Professor should be rested and ready.

    When I reached Cerebro''s control room, Hank was already there, adjusting the machine''s settings. Emma stood nearby, her arms folded, looking unimpressed by the tech-heavy surroundings.

    "Good, you''re here," Professor X said as I entered. He looked more awake now, though there was still a hint of fatigue in his eyes. "Hank and I have made some adjustments to Cerebro. Time to find our new friend." He settled into Cerebro''s central console, his fingers lightly touching the controls. The door closed and the large circular room hummed to life as Cerebro activated, the faint blue light casting a calm but eerie glow across the metallic surfaces.

    Professor placed the helmet on his head, closing his eyes.

    "Let''s begin."

    I stood by Emma, who watched with an unreadable expression. This was my first time seeing Cerebro in action, and I couldn''t deny feeling a rush of awe as Professor''s consciousness expanded, reaching beyond the confines of the room, far beyond the school. The view around us changed. It was as if we were standing on top of a mountain and looking down at the endless world around us.

    There were white little human shapes all over the place.

    "These are humans," The Professor said, pointing at the countless little shapes. Then the white shapes disappeared and red shapes appeared. "And these are mutants."

    "That many?" I couldn''t help asking.

    "Yes," The Professor said. "We are not as alone as one might think. Well, let''s see where our animal talker friend is hiding."

    The view continued to change as he scanned all over the world. It was as if he was reading a book and flipping through pages. It was a mesmerizing sight to behold, and it also brought to light how powerful the Professor really was with the Cerebro. If he wanted to, he could do a lot of things to the human race and even wipe them out. Well, he almost did in the movies. Gotta keep an eye out for trouble in the future.

    Seconds stretched into minutes. Then, after what felt like an eternity, Professor''s eyelids fluttered, and he let out a sharp breath.

    "I found her," he said, his voice low and grave. "She''s on the outskirts of Tokyo¡­ heavily guarded."

    The view changed and was now focused on a young girl, sitting in a dark room, all alone. Her face was devoid of any emotion, and she just sat there, motionless and silent.

    Hank cursed under his breath.

    I had to agree. This was not something I had expected. The girl didn''t look older than twenty and her eyes had already lost their light. Her arms were riddled with scars. Her muscles looked like that of a seasoned fighter. What the hell did those people do to her?

    "They... they turned her into a weapon," Emma said, her voice laced with barely contained anger. "An emotionless, killing machine."

    "Her mind is clouded... Drugs and brainwashed... I can not get into her head. Some kind of tech is blocking me," Professor X said as he shut down the Cerebro and took off the helmet. He turned to Emma. "There isn''t much time. We need to rescue her before her mind gets permanently damaged."

    Emma nodded, looking determined. "I''ll go."

    "No," Professor said, shaking his head. "Not alone. They must have technology to suppress mutants." He looked toward me.

    "You knew?" I asked.

    "Jean told me," He said.

    I opened my palm, summoning a tiny bit of Phoenix Flames. "No technology can suppress Phoenix Force. I''ll go."

    "There are hundreds of assassins in there. And since it''s Tokyo we are talking about," Hank said. "The Yakuza is very powerful there. Getting caught would be bad for us all. You saw there are many mutants in there, right?"

    "You are going to need some extra help and I know just the right person," The Professor said with a smile. "Hank, call Director Fury and ask for Miss. Natasha Romanoff."

    "Natasha Romanoff?" Emma asked, looking at the Professor.

    "Yes," The Professor nodded. "If there is anyone who can infiltrate a Yakuza hideout without raising an alarm, it''s her. If there is any technology that blocks mutants, then she should be able to disable them from inside and create a distraction long enough for you to rescue Chat. It''s going to be a fast operation. No side tracking, no distraction, no useless killing." He looked sternly at Emma. "Are you fine with that?"

    She shrugged. "As long as she''s safe... It''s fine by me."

    -----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 42 [Rescue mission]

    Four hours later, we were aboard a black jet flying toward Tokyo. By we, I mean, Emma, Storm, Blink, Natasha and Me. And I took this chance to absorb Blink''s power with a simple handshake. Now, I should be able to use her portal power.

    Natasha didn''t waste time, jumping right into the plan as soon as we were all on board.

    She had a tablet in her hands, displaying schematics of a large, heavily fortified building. "Alright, listen up," she began, her voice steady and calm. "There has been a slight change of plans. After rescuing your friend, we''re taking them down for good. My contact on the inside has been destabilizing Bakuto''s organization for months now, and with our help, we can eliminate his hold completely."

    Emma leaned forward, her eyes fixed on the screen. "And your contact¡­ we can trust them?"

    Natasha nodded. "Completely. He''s been working undercover, gathering intel, sabotaging their operations from within. But he''s reached his limit. Bakuto found out about a snitch and he''s investigating, a thorough clean up, you can say."

    "He''s planning on killing them all?" Blink asked, eyes wide.

    "That''s not good," Storm mumbled.

    "Yes," Natasha said. "So we have a limited window of opportunity. If they find out he''s been helping us, he won''t live long enough to see the day. So, he had to go radio silent. There''s no way to contact him at all. We are on our own, but before he went silent, he sent me all the important information, maps, including the current location of their sub-bases, the location of mutation dampeners, and their leader''s personal schedule."

    She tapped the screen, zooming in on a specific part of the building.

    "Bakuto''s keeping your friend and many other brainwashed mutants and humans here. She''s heavily guarded, which means there''ll be a lot of traps and guards. That''s where Blink and Storm comes in," She glanced at the two women.

    "You want them to attack the sub-bases to create a diversion. That way, he won''t have a choice to pull the guards from the main base for support. And with Blink''s portal, they should be able to attack multiple bases with ease. Bakuto''s forces would be spread thin and confused. Their entire focus should be on the chaos outside," I said as I looked toward Natasha. "That should give your contact and you enough time to disable the techs. Then I''ll go in and get her out within the blink of an eye. After that, I''ll leave Bakuto to Emma. I''m pretty sure, she would like to have a great chat with him."

    "You bet," Emma said with a cold glare. I could see it in her eyes. She can''t wait to tear him apart limb by limb.

    "Have we met before?" Natasha asked as she narrowed her eyes at me. "Your voice... it sounds familiar."

    I gave her a small smile. "It''s a big world." I''m pretty sure she knows that I saved her ass back then and not probably pretending to not know me.

    "Well, it''s exactly as you said. So, Blink and Storm, you better get started on your part," Natasha said, looking at the two.

    Blink opened a portal, "Be careful," She said as she and Storm went through it. The portal closed behind them.

    ---

    [3rd person POV]

    Blink and Storm emerged from the portal into Tokyo''s dim, rain-drenched night. It was an old abandoned warehouse and as usual, the bad guys always chose a hidden place to do their evil shit.

    Storm lifted her arms, her eyes flashing a blinding white as she summoned a violent downpour. Thunder cracked like artillery fire, and rain hammered down, reducing visibility to nearly zero, plus the added fog.

    "Let''s give them a real taste of chaos," She whispered, unleashing a hail of lightning bolts that blasted through the mist like piercing spears. Each bolt hit with pinpoint accuracy, slamming into power generators, rooftops, and anything remotely combustible. A transformer exploded, sending a shockwave that rattled the entire block, the crackling lights plunging into darkness before emergency lights flickered to life.

    Guards were now scrambling in all directions, slipping in the slick, rain-slicked ground, shouting orders drowned out by the storm''s fury. Blink took this advantage and used her portals to confuse the guards even more. She teleported a few of them to another base and some to the nearest Shield''s base. The rest were running around screaming and confused.

    "Let''s go to the next one," Storm smirked.

    Blink opened the portal, and Storm followed her through. They stepped out onto the rooftop of another sub-base. Storm wasted no time; she called on the winds, stirring them into a fierce tempest around the building. The storm howled, shattering windows and tossing debris into the air like deadly shrapnel. Guards ducked and scrambled, shielding their faces from the stinging rain and flying shards.

    Blink did what she did best and repeated the process of confusing and scattering the confused thugs.

    ...

    [Aron''s First Person POV]

    Inside the jet, we watched the chaos through a live feed. "Looks like they''re doing their part," Natasha said, turning to me. "They''re hitting the sub-bases hard, and it''ll only be a matter of time before Bakuto gets desperate."

    Emma leaned back in her seat, her fingers tapping rhythmically against her armrest. "Perfect."

    And after they attacked a few more sub-bases, Bakuto finally lost his patience and he didn''t have any other choice. He sent around 60% of his remaining forces to deal with the problem, leaving only 40% to guard the main building.

    Natasha put the jet on autopilot, allowing the AI to take over. We have arrived at our destination. She was about to wear her parachute...

    "Why wear that when I can just teleport you outside the building?" I said, extending my right hand toward her.

    She glanced down at my hand before she let out a sigh. "I heard about you. So, you can also teleport? That''s very handy," She smiled as she held my hand.

    "What about me?" Emma said. She clearly wants to kick some asses.

    "Have some faith in us and just stay inside. I promised, didn''t I? I''ll bring Chat safely to you and you gotta be prepared to heal her mind. So, sit tight," I said and we vanished from the jet, reappearing in a few blocks away from the main base.

    Natasha activated her skin-tight nano suit. The nanites spread over her body. Dang! She looks hot!

    "It was you back then, right?" She asked as she deployed the micro drones.

    "Why ask if you already know that?" I smirked.

    "Actually, I didn''t know that until I heard your voice today," She replied, checking the small screen on her arm. It looked like a scanner of some sort. "Haven''t got the chance to investigate due to my busy schedule."

    "You haven''t taken a break since then?" I asked.

    "Nope. Caught Hammerhead and a few of his crew and came here right after," She replied, looking up at the tall building in front of us. "Looks like we got some advanced weapons and armored guards... Turrets and laser tripwires are also installed on every floor... Oh, there are also motion sensors and hidden cameras..."

    "Wow! You really need a break," I said as I looked at the tiny screen. It was all dots and numbers.

    "Says the guy who took down Stryker and Shaw within a month," She said with a chuckle.

    "And here you said, you didn''t investigate me," I said, giving her a side glance.

    "Well, I didn''t but my friends did," She smirked. "Anyway, sit tight. I''ll give you the signal when the dampeners are down. You rescue the girl." She activated the invisible mode and disappeared before my eyes.

    "Be careful," I muttered.

    I tried to use my telepathy and check things out my way and this will give me a rough idea about how powerful these power dampeners are. So, I teleported high in the sky and used my ice power to stand on the thin ice sheets. It''s like standing in the air. Since I''m a few blocks away from the building, the tech didn''t affect me. But as I extended my telepathy, it was like trying to extend an invisible arm into a wall of solid metal.

    The power dampeners were strong. My power stopped approx. 100 meters away from the building.

    It''s up to Natasha and her contact to disable those nasty techs.

    -----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]*** S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 43 [Infiltration]

    The drainage tunnel was narrow, dark, and rancid with the stench of stagnant water and decay. Natasha was used to moving through unpleasant conditions, but even she had to grit her teeth against the filth clinging to her skin-tight nano suit as she slithered forward. She activated her night vision, scanning ahead for any security measures hidden within the tunnels. This was Bakuto''s main facility; she wasn''t expecting a straightforward infiltration.

    Ahead, she spotted the faint glint of a motion sensor tucked between rusted pipes. Natasha froze, letting the scanner on her wrist interface with the sensor''s frequency. A few seconds later, she scrambled its signal, temporarily disabling it as she slipped by. Her heart pounded, not from fear, but from the pressure of the mission. Time was against them, and every step counted.

    After a few more grueling minutes, she reached a maintenance hatch leading into the building''s lower level. She pushed it open just enough to peer into the dim corridor beyond. The guard rotations were as tight as she''d anticipated¡ªguards patrolled with military precision, making rounds every 30 seconds. She waited until they moved out of view before slipping through the hatch and flattening herself against the wall.

    Every step felt like an intricate dance with danger. She sidestepped a laser tripwire barely visible under the corridor''s faint emergency lights, moving in rhythm with the mechanical whirs and footsteps echoing off the concrete walls. Her destination was two floors above: a security room where the nullifier control panels were likely stationed.

    The hallway ended at a ventilation shaft. Natasha pried the grate open silently and slid into the narrow, metal tunnel. She crawled upward, careful not to make any noise. Just as she neared the shaft''s exit, she heard muffled voices below.

    "¡­thinks there''s a rat among us, huh? Bakuto''s furious."

    "He''s not wrong. I heard they found something yesterday in storage. They''re skinning him alive, I swear."

    A shiver ran down Natasha''s spine, and she clenched her fists, staying low. If they''d caught her contact¡­

    Pushing the thought aside, she focused on the plan. The control room was just ahead. She edged out of the vent and into the shadows of the empty corridor, moving swiftly to the door. Once there, Natasha crouched beside the control panel, examining the access lock.

    "Guess it''s time to improvise," she murmured.

    Using her multi-tool, she bypassed the keypad security. A small hiss announced the door unlocking. Natasha slipped in, shutting it behind her. The control room was deserted, but not for long; she estimated she had no more than two minutes before another guard rotation passed by. Her invisible mode has also reached its limits. It''s in cooldown mode now.

    She glanced at the panels, her fingers flying over buttons and switches as she examined the system. A diagram of the building flickered on one of the screens, and she spotted the nodes responsible for controlling the nullifiers. She quickly deactivated one zone at a time, watching as red zones on the diagram turned green.

    But then, a soft thump behind her.

    Natasha spun around. A guard stood in the doorway, his expression one of sheer surprise. They both moved at the same time, but Natasha was faster. She lunged, catching him off-guard and silencing him with a quick jab on his throat as she climbed up on his chest, and slamming down her elbow on his head with all her might. His eyes rolled back into his skull as he went limp in her arms.

    She dragged his body behind the control desk and resumed deactivating the nullifiers. She knew the delay had cost her precious time, but the last nullifier node was almost down.

    Finally, the building''s dampening system was disabled, and the nullifiers went offline. She allowed herself a breath of relief, but it was short-lived as she remembered her contact. He would likely be in the holding cells below. She exited the control room, creeping silently through the dark hallways until she reached the stairwell leading to the lower levels.

    "Aron," she called through the comms. "The power dampeners are down. Get Chat and run."

    "Got it!" Aron''s voice replied through her earpiece.

    [Outside]

    Aron used his super speed and phasing ability to run straight for the holding cell.

    As he reached the room within seconds, he saw Chat sitting in the corner, looking at nothing in particular. Her eyes were cold and emotionless. He looked around and saw many children locked up in cells. He grabbed her and took her in his arms, then used his teleportation power to teleport inside the jet. Emma quickly ran toward them. Finally, after years of searching, she finally found her friend... Sister...

    "Chat!" Emma hugged the girl tightly as tears streamed down her face. "You''re okay... I''m so sorry! I thought I lost you!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chat blinked a couple of times but didn''t react. Bakuto''s brainwashing was too strong to be broken with a simple hug.

    "No time to cry," Aron grabbed both Chat and Emma by their shoulders and teleported them back to Xavier''s school''s med bay. Professor X was waiting for them in the med bay, alongside Hank. "Take care of them. There are too many kids in there. I''ll bring them here. Make sure to have Jean and the others ready. Some of them may be unstable."

    "Alright, go," Professor said with a nod. "Leave them to us."

    Aron teleported away, leaving Chat and Emma with them.

    [Back to Natasha]

    The holding cells were a grim place. Fluorescent lights flickered overhead, casting a harsh glow over the rows of barred rooms where Bakuto kept his captives. Natasha''s heart sank as she scanned each cell, hoping to find her contact alive. But when she reached the last cell, she stopped in horror.

    There he was¡ªher contact, but only barely recognizable. His face was partially intact, enough for Natasha to identify him, but his skin was mutilated, and his body lay twisted in a pool of blood. Fury boiled within her, her fists clenching as she fought to keep her composure.

    "I''m sorry," she whispered, feeling a fierce resolve harden in her chest. Bakuto would pay for this.

    Steeling herself, she pressed forward. She had a mission to complete. If she let her anger dictate her moves, she risked compromising everything. She pushed the image of her fallen contact aside and continued, gathering any intel she could from the cell''s rudimentary communication console.

    Natasha worked quickly, accessing the rudimentary console in the holding cell. The data she needed was buried in encrypted files, but her fingers flew over the keys, bypassing firewalls and rerouting the feed to a secure S.H.I.E.L.D. server while copying another copy just in case. She didn''t have long¡ªthe entire facility would soon be on high alert after her actions in the control room.

    A faint noise prickled at her senses as she was transferring the data. She stilled, her fingers hovering over the console as her keen instincts picked up on subtle movements around her. The sound of footsteps echoed from the corridor outside, accompanied by the metallic scrape of weaponry being drawn.

    Her heart rate slowed, a battle-honed calm descending over her. She glanced at the console screen, watching the data bar inch toward completion¡ª63%, 78%, 85%. It couldn''t go faster. She clenched her jaw, her mind calculating escape routes as the noises grew louder.

    Just then, the data transfer was completed with a soft beep. Natasha exhaled and ejected the flash drive, slipping it into a hidden compartment on her belt. She rose from her crouch, her hand reaching for her stun batons just as the door slid open, and a group of assassins poured in, clad in black tactical suits with Bakuto''s insignia on their chests.

    She had seen this kind before¡ªelite fighters trained to execute without hesitation.

    "Going somewhere?" the lead assassin sneered, his eyes glinting with a mix of arrogance and malice.

    Natasha gave a slight smirk. "Nope. Waiting to kick your asses."

    Without another word, she sprang into action, spinning low and sweeping her baton across the nearest assassin''s knees, sending him crashing to the ground. The others reacted swiftly, lunging at her with a dagger, but Natasha was faster. She deflected an incoming blade with one baton, countering with a powerful strike to her assailant''s temple. He dropped, unconscious before he hit the ground.

    The others circled, closing in like wolves on a wounded prey, but Natasha was anything but defenseless. She feinted left, then launched herself into a backflip, her legs snapping out in midair to catch two of the assassins in the face. They staggered back, and she landed on her feet, immediately ducking beneath a sweeping kick from the lead assassin.

    As he recovered, Natasha twisted around him, grabbing his wrist and leveraging his own weight to slam him into another attacker. Close-quarters combat was her specialty. She used it to her advantage, controlling her movements to keep her opponents colliding into each other. Her strikes were swift, every punch and kick broke their bones or tore their muscles.

    One by one, the assassins fell, but as she dispatched the final one, a new threat emerged. A squad of heavily armed reinforcements entered the room, their rifles raised, eyes narrowed with deadly intent. She backed up, her options narrowing as her mind raced through possibilities.

    "End of the line intruder," one of them said, finger tightening on the trigger.

    Natasha held her hands up in mock surrender, her mind ticking over an escape plan. "You really think so?" she taunted, casting a quick glance at the ventilation shaft above.

    But before anyone could move, the reinforcements froze solid just like that as the temperature dropped rapidly. Aron appeared before Natasha and stopped his super speed.

    "I took out all the kids. And found Bakuto''s location. Bastard hiding in the underground chamber. So, you ready to kick some asses?" He asked while looking at the frozen soldiers.

    "You bet I am." She cracked her neck. "Let''s go!"

    Arron nodded and teleported both of them to the underground chamber.

    -----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 44 [Super Natasha]

    AN: Couldn''t think of a better name for this chapter. Oh, give some ratings.

    ---

    "Should I kill them at once?" Aron asked. He saw what they did down there in the cells and those poor kids being brainwashed to become soldiers of The Hand... He just wanted to kill them all, painfully.

    "They killed my contact. I need you to leave some for me," Natasha said, clenching her fists.

    "Will do. Just be careful..." He summoned the Phoenix flames.

    The metal hissed as his Phoenix flames melted through the blast door, spilling molten steel onto the floor in fiery rivulets. The chamber beyond was wide and dim, with only flickering lights casting shadows over the grim scene. Waiting for them, a line of Bakuto''s mutants stood with hardened, brutal faces, eyes gleaming with the madness of Bakuto''s ruthless indoctrination. At the end of the room, Bakuto himself watched with cold satisfaction, encased behind a barrier like a predator waiting for his prey to exhaust themselves.

    "Welcome, Natasha," Bakuto called out with a mocking grin. "And your friend. I''ve been waiting. This is as far as you go."

    Aron''s face hardened, his fists clenching as the Phoenix flames around him flared brighter. "We''re finishing this," he murmured, voice cold with deadly resolve.

    At once, the mutants lunged forward, a vicious snarl tearing from their ranks as they charged. Aron''s eyes narrowed, and in an instant, he vanished in a burst of flames, his form phasing through their strikes. He reappeared behind a hulking mutant with thick, scaly skin, his hand seizing the man''s shoulder. Without hesitation, Aron released a blaze of Phoenix fire, igniting the mutant from the inside out. "Die, motherfucker!"

    The man''s skin bubbled up, flesh melting away as he screamed. "ARGGGG!!!!" His body collapsed in a smoking heap on the floor.

    Natasha was already on the move, weaving through the fray with deadly precision. A mutant with blade-like arms swung at her, his attack swift and lethal, aiming to gut her on the spot. She ducked beneath his swing, bringing her knee up to shatter his ribcage with a sickening crunch. As he gasped, Natasha seized his head, twisting it with a brutal snap that sent him to the ground, his limbs twitching in death''s final throes.

    Two more mutants came at her, their fists and claws aimed to tear her apart. Natasha slipped between them, dropping a flash bomb as she darted past. The blinding light disoriented them, and she wasted no time, driving her baton into one''s eye, feeling the satisfying squelch as it sank deep. He screamed, blood and fluid spurting down his face, and she wrenched the baton free, kicking him in the gut so he fell back into his companion.

    Meanwhile, Aron tore through his opponents like a living inferno. He grabbed one by the throat, his Phoenix flames spreading to engulf the mutant''s body, skin and bone alike charring and melting in seconds. The stench of burning flesh filled the air, and Aron threw the lifeless husk aside, his eyes locking on his next target.

    A speedster tried to dart behind him, but Aron phased out and reappeared mid-strike, plunging his hand into the man''s chest.

    "Using speed against me? A bad move," Blood sprayed as he ripped out the mutant''s heart, crushing it in his fist before dropping it onto the floor.

    Natasha dodged a swipe from a mutant with metal claws, sidestepping his attack before slamming her baton into the back of his skull. The blow cracked bone, and as he staggered. She quickly grabbed his arm, twisting it until it snapped. "YOU FUCKIN'' BITCH!" His howl was cut short when she drove her elbow into his face, shattering his jaw and sending teeth scattering across the blood-slick floor.

    Another mutant with spiked knuckles closed in, jabbing toward Aron''s gut. Aron didn''t flinch, catching the mutant''s arm mid-punch. The Phoenix flames around his hand grew hotter, turning the mutant''s skin black as it seared through muscle and bone. With a grunt, Aron twisted the charred limb clean off, hurling it aside before sweeping the mutant''s legs and sending him sprawling. He raised his foot, stomping down on the mutant''s skull, bones splintering under the force. Blood pooled around his foot as he stepped forward, leaving the crumpled remains behind.

    Natasha turned, only to be caught by a mutant''s fist slamming into her shoulder. She winced, feeling the bone crack, but channeled the pain without even screaming in pain. Dodging his next attack and countering with a knife drawn from her belt, she stabbed it into his gut, twisting the blade, ripping through muscle and organ. "Humff!" She yanked the knife out, blood spraying across her suit, then slashed his throat in a single, swift stroke.

    "Kuggg!" He gurgled, clutching at his neck as he fell to his knees before collapsing in a bloody heap.

    Only a few mutants remained, and they faltered, their confidence shaken as they watched their allies slaughtered in moments. Aron didn''t wait, leaping forward with a feral snarl, his flames scorching the floor as he reached them. One mutant tried to run, but Aron caught him by the hair, yanking him back and forcing his head back to stare into his eyes.

    "Leaving so soon?" Aron sneered. With a surge of Phoenix energy, he incinerated the mutant''s face, leaving nothing but a charred skull as the body fell limp.

    The last remaining mutant backed away, but Natasha was on him in an instant. She drove her fist into his face, feeling his nose break under her knuckles, and then drove her knee into his groin. He doubled over, and she seized his head, slamming it repeatedly into the floor until it was nothing more than a bloody mess beneath her hands.

    The room fell silent, broken only by Bakuto''s slow, mocking clap as he stepped from behind his barrier.

    "Impressive, Natasha. And your pet flame. But you''re still out of your league."

    He gestured, and a hulking figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa mutant covered in grotesque, jagged stone, each footstep a rumbling tremor. His arms were made of metal and large claws on his fingertips. From the looks of it, that guy was a lab-made mutant.

    "Well," Aron looked toward Natasha. "That''s the guy who killed your contact." He extended his arm toward her. "Let me give you a little gift."

    Natasha nodded and took his arm. She was surprised to feel the sudden surge of foreign power. She felt strong. Then memories surged into her mind, letting her know how to use the power. It was the Shaw''s power.

    "Thank you." She gave him a nod and moved forward.

    Bakuto smirked, gesturing for his behemoth to attack. "Kill them." The mutant thundered forward, swinging his claws, his strike so powerful that it cracked the concrete beneath his feet. Upon coming in contact with Natasha, the attack was nullified as she absorbed the energy with Shaw''s power.

    "WHAT?!?" He stared at her in shock.

    Natasha walked in and flicked his forehead with her finger.

    [Baaam!] The giant flew across the room, crashing into the energy barrier. But he was quite sturdy, and he immediately got back up to his feet. Then he charged at Natasha like a freaking truck. However, she stopped him with just a single finger, absorbing the kinetic energy.

    "DAMN YOU!" The giant yelled in rage and began to throw rapid punches and slashed at a blinding speed.

    However, they were all absorbed by Natasha''s power.

    "WHY WON''T YOU BITCH JUST DIE?" He yelled before opening his mouth and throwing an energy blast at her from point blank.

    But, she again absorbed it with Shaw''s power.

    "WHAT ARE YOU?!!?!?!?!?"

    Without waiting any more time and words, Natasha placed her palm on the giant''s chest, pushing all the absorbed energy into him.

    The giant exploded, blood splattering everywhere.

    "Well, that was something," Aron walked toward her.

    Natasha huffed in exhaustion. A regular human using mutant power, although it was untested before... But it worked.

    Now, both of them glared at Bakuto, who was all alone now...

    -----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ------- S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    AN: Alright, that''s it for this week. See you again on Sunday night.

 Ch: 45 [Target: All For One]

    AN: 1 bonus chapter. Enjoy. Leave some ratings.??

    ---

    [Aron''s first person POV]

    It''s been three days since we caught Bakuto and destroyed a major faction of The Hand. As promised, I gave Bakuto to Emma and she gave me the information I wanted to know. She gave me the location of Shaw''s lab where my original body was kept. She never interfered with the experiments personally, but has spies everywhere.

    According to those spies, Shaw and Dr. Nathaniel Essex found something while digging into an ancient city buried under the icy North Pole. There they found a stasis pod with a human without a face, no eyes or nose, just skin covering his face. The only thing was his mouth. It was closed with a weird mask. So, those two began experimenting on that being and eventually managed to extract his DNA and create multiple clones, but all failed. So, they went back to the site and dug more. After months of digging and searching, they found another sealed pod.

    That''s all the spies could find.

    Fuck! A guy without a face... That''s All For One. I''m gonna kill that fucker before he regains his power.

    Oh, as for what happened to Chat. Well, the Professor managed to clear her clouded mind and bring her back. But there was a catch. Chat doesn''t remember anything that happened after she was kidnapped. To her, it was like yesterday when they took her.

    That''s a good thing, right? She won''t have to deal with the dark memories and those tortures. This way, she could live a normal life again. And she could now properly learn to master her power of conversing with the animals.

    As for Natasha, she promised to swing by after dealing with the remnants of Bakuto''s faction. Although we took down almost all of their outposts and bases, the Shield discovered a few more bases in New York. So, she''ll be busy for a couple of days.

    What am I doing right now you may ask? I''m standing before that base. No point wasting any more time. I''m gonna kill that freak of nature and Mr. Sinister today if they are here. Yup! Despite promising Jean and Kitty to not take any high risk, I still came alone. I couldn''t possibly put them in danger. I mean, forget Mr. Sinister, there''s All For One, in there... There was no fucking way I was gonna put my girls in danger.

    [Artic base]

    I stood on the icy cliffside overlooking the base. The cold didn''t bother me; not anymore, not with the ice power. This was it. The endgame. Just one more push and I''d have my peace back, at least for a few months. I teleported inside the outer walls and hid behind a stack of crates. Machines whirred and hissed from within, and a hum of voices echoed down sterile corridors, but I kept silent, moving carefully.

    I extended my telepathic reach, probing for any guards stationed nearby. As my senses spread through the facility, I picked up on a lone guard''s thoughts, mere steps away, grumbling about the frigid air as he patrolled down the hall.

    ''Perfect.'' I focused on his mind, implanting a subtle suggestion: Go check the storage room.

    Almost immediately, I felt his mind yield, and he turned toward the storage room.

    I slipped in behind him, moving soundlessly as he stepped in, scanning the dim space. Before he could react, I struck, a quick blow to the back of his neck. He crumpled silently onto the floor. Using Azazel''s power, I took on his appearance, feeling the change ripple through my skin as I adjusted my features, skin, and stance to perfectly mirror the guard''s. Then I changed into his clothes. With that done, I used my phasing power to bury that guy in the ground.

    I left the storage room and blended into the flow of workers and guards navigating the base. This place was huge¡ªmultiple corridors lined with thick, metallic doors and high ceilings, dotted with cameras. Rows of machinery whirred non-stop, and each worker was too focused on their task to notice the new face among them.

    As I moved, I noticed occasional markers on doors and walls¡ªscientific symbols, hazard signs, and strangely coded identification numbers. The lab must be nearby.

    I rounded a corner and came to a large reinforced door marked with a biohazard warning. My instincts told me I was getting close. Stretching out my telepathy, I caught snippets of conversation from behind the door. Scientists discussing "Project Genesis" and "Specimen Zero" in hushed, fearful tones. According to their memories, Specimen Zero is the faceless guy.

    Checking the corridor for any wandering guards, I phased through the door. Inside, the air was thick with chemicals, and the room reeked of sterile antiseptic. Vials, charts, and strange equipment lined the walls. But more importantly, the monitors showed a view of the lower levels, the heart of the lab. In the corner, two scientists conversed, their voices low.

    I''m gonna need a new face if I were to go any further. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I slinked into the shadows, focusing on one of them, implanting a command to "head to storage and wait." As he moved away, the other looked puzzled but shrugged, turning back to his work. I teleported from corner to corner, keeping myself away from the cameras and security checkpoints. Finally, that guy entered the storage room. And just like before, I knocked him out and took his form and clothes. This one is one of the assistant doctors who has access to the main room. Mr. Sinister and All For One are in the main area.

    Bingo! After reading his memories, I buried him there like the first guard and walked out.

    Now all I gotta do is get into the main area.

    I took a steady breath, adjusting my posture and sliding into the assistant doctor''s persona as naturally as slipping on a glove. With his memories in my mind, I knew his gait, his subtle mannerisms, even the way he liked to adjust his glasses when he thought no one was looking. Every detail mattered. The deeper I went, the more cautious I had to be. I couldn''t afford a single slip-up here, especially with All For One and Mr. Sinister waiting in the main lab.

    The hallways twisted and turned, leading to a series of checkpoints before the main area. Each station was more complex and secure than the last. I approached the first checkpoint, a retina scanner set into the wall beside an ID verification system. Using the assistant doctor''s memories, I guided his eye up to the scanner, focusing on a level of calm that belied the racing heartbeat beneath. The light flickered, scanned, and granted me access with a faint beep.

    I pushed the door open, stepping into a corridor where two guards stood on either side, armed and watchful. One of them nodded, glancing at my face. "Dr. Ramsey, forgot your badge again?"

    Ah! This guy always forgets the secondary badge. And these guards always try to get along with the higher-ups to get some extra break or food. I forced a chuckle, mirroring the assistant''s relaxed body language as best as I could. "Yeah, you know me. I swear it''s just nerves from handling the latest batch of ''specimens.'' You think I''d get used to it by now."

    The guard snorted, nodding in sympathy. "Happens to the best of us. No worries, Doctor." He swiped his own badge across a secondary panel, allowing me through.

    "Tell you what, I got a new batch of wine coming in this Sunday and I need two veterans to bring the crate to my office. Maybe if they do a good job, I might give them a bottle or two," I said with a nod.

    "Leave it to us," One of the guards said with a smile.

    "I''ll see you on Sunday."

    I passed through and kept my pace steady, walking past rows of doors labeled with cryptic symbols and codes that even my borrowed memories couldn''t fully decipher. The second checkpoint was just ahead, a checkpoint guarded by a more advanced scanner that would require a voice confirmation.

    One of the techs ahead of me was having trouble with his code, stammering as the guard looked on, impatient. I forced myself to watch, absorbing the guard''s irritation and noting the way the tech had faltered under pressure. One wrong vocal tone, and they were immediately suspicious. So, I leaned into the memories I''d gleaned from Dr. Ramsey, finding the exact vocal cadence and passphrase he used. When it was my turn, I stepped up confidently.

    "Assistant Doctor Ramsey, Level 3 access clearance, requesting admittance to the lower lab," I said, hitting the notes of authority and familiarity I knew Ramsey would have in this situation.

    The guard scanned my face, his expression impassive, then nodded curtly and waved me through.

    I moved on, but my nerves hummed as I drew closer to the lab''s heart. The main area, as Ramsey''s memories called it, was hidden behind one last, intricate security measure¡ªa full-body scanner that was rumored to detect anything from DNA mismatches to synthetic biological traces. It was installed to prevent intruders from using shape-shifting or holographic disguises.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 46 [Too overpowered]

    Some might wonder... Why not use super speed and phasing to go in straight or teleport inside? Well, I can''t. Although Emma''s spies disabled the outer nullifiers, the security measures in this room are different. The direct control is in Mr. Sinister''s hands and that fucking wall has integrated nullifiers. In short, mutation won''t work. But I almost forgot that mutant scanners don''t work on me. So, getting in would be a piece of cake, hopefully. If things go south, I''ll simply burn this place down to ashes.

    I stepped into the chamber. The doors sealed behind me, the scanner whirring to life, bathing me in its cold, blue light. As the beams traced up and down, I forced myself to remain perfectly still, exuding the calm confidence of the assistant doctor I was impersonating.

    The scanner''s lights flickered, then shut off with a click. I''d passed.

    Stepping forward, I emerged on the other side, greeted by a vast, sterile lab. The walls were lined with intricate machinery, towering containment units, and glass-walled observation chambers that stretched out in a perfect, pristine arrangement. The lab''s cold, clinical atmosphere seeped into me, its silence like a coiled snake ready to strike.

    Just ahead, across the polished floor and behind a thick wall of reinforced glass, I saw them.

    I could see them: Mr. Sinister, tall and imposing with that piercing, inhuman gaze; his suit of dark armor glinting under the sterile lab lights. Next to him, in a sealed containment pod, was All For One, or rather, the remnants of him. He was just as Emma had described¡ªa faceless, blank mask of flesh with only a closed, metal-bound mouth visible. The sight of him sent a shiver down my spine. That guy is fucking dangerous.

    Sinister gestured at a nearby monitor showing a long, complex genetic sequence to another doctor¡ªthe likely result of their years of experiments with the faceless specimen. The pod All For One was in seemed to pulse faintly with a life-support system, a tangle of wires and tubes feeding into his body to keep him stable. I noted the meticulous design of everything around them¡ªevery pod, every piece of equipment screamed of Sinister''s obsessive attention to detail.

    I stayed in the shadows, keeping my borrowed face and stance relaxed to avoid arousing suspicion from any guards who might glance my way. I glanced around for the quickest way to disable the pod or, better yet, destroy it entirely. No amount of Sinister''s expertise or twisted science would revive him if he was vaporized into nothing.

    I picked up a data pad from the nearby table and began walking toward Sinister, doing my best to look like just another assistant handling routine lab work. I kept my steps steady, my face calm, channeling every ounce of the assistant doctor''s confidence from his memories. Sinister''s back was to me, engrossed in the swirling display of genetic data, unaware of the Phoenix Flames gathering silently around my hand as I held the data pad in front of me.

    The other scientists didn''t even glance my way. They were too busy working under Sinister''s tyrannical supervision to notice another assistant approaching. I could feel the heat of the Phoenix Flames beneath my skin, just waiting for my signal. One shot, one strike. I just had to get close enough.

    As I reached his side, Sinister finally glanced over, perhaps to instruct me on whatever monotonous task he thought I was here for. His face was calm, almost bored, as he looked at me, his sharp eyes not sensing the storm about to strike. He barely opened his mouth before I moved.

    With a nice smile, I drove my fist straight into his chest, unleashing the Phoenix Flames. The flames erupted from my hand burning through layers of flesh and armor like they were paper. His expression shifted instantly from boredom to shock and pain as the fire burned through his body, his scream filling the lab.

    "ARGGGG!!!" Mr. Sinister screamed in pain.

    The scientists and guards turned, their eyes wide with horror, but it was too late. Sinister''s body convulsed, writhing against the grip of the Phoenix Flames as I twisted my fist, ensuring every inch of his insides was charred beyond recovery. The flames ate through him mercilessly, disintegrating him from the inside out. His screams faded to a whimper as he collapsed into a smoldering pile of ash at my feet.

    That fucker is dead!

    I glanced around, the flames still burning in my hand as the guards began to reach for their weapons. But before they could move, I raised my hand, sending a wave of Phoenix Flames crashing toward the closest ones. The fire roared across the room, engulfing them in an instant, and I could hear their panicked screams fade as they disappeared in the blaze. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    All For One''s pod hummed, still intact behind the glass wall. He was sealed within, powerless for now. I approached the console and typed in a command, locking the lab doors to trap any remaining staff. The lab was in chaos, people shouting, the alarms blaring, but nothing was going to stop me now.

    I approached the containment pod, the faint pulses of All For One''s life-support flickering on the monitors beside it. The pod seemed to radiate an oppressive aura, even in its dormant state. I took a deep breath, letting the Phoenix Flames roar even brighter around my hands.

    "Not today," I murmured.

    Instantly, the pod exploded outward, shards of glass and metal scattering as an intense, dark energy burst free. I barely had time to throw up a barrier of Phoenix Flames to shield myself as the blast radiated outward, filling the lab with an overwhelming force that tore everything apart. The machines crumpled like paper, walls disintegrated, and the entire structure shuddered under the weight of All For One''s raw power.

    When the shockwave finally dissipated, the world had transformed into a desolate, silent white landscape. Snow blanketed the ground, covering every trace of the lab, the machinery, the guards¡ªthere was nothing left but a cold, barren wasteland.

    And there, in the midst of the snow, stood All For One. I could feel the weight of his presence pressing against me, a horrifying blend of twisted malice and unimaginable strength. He took off his mask and smiled. But he''s still injured. I could feel his life force waning.

    He chuckled softly, his voice a dark, rumbling echo that seemed to vibrate through the air. "Well, well... the Phoenix itself has come to greet me. How quaint."

    I met his gaze, flames still dancing around my hands, defiant in the face of his power. "You should''ve stayed dead," I said, letting the Phoenix Flames intensify until they glowed like molten lava.

    All For One''s expression shifted. "And miss the opportunity to devour the very flames of rebirth? I think not." With a flick of his hand, dark tendrils of energy lashed out, clawing toward me.

    I unleashed a wave of Phoenix Flames, meeting his dark energy head-on. The impact shook the very ground beneath us, sending waves of fire and darkness rippling through the snowy wasteland. We clashed, flames roaring against shadow, each force vying to consume the other. I could tell that the dark energy radiating from that freak was the power of decay.

    "Your power... It''s magnificent. To think that clone could withhold such power..." All For One sneered. "Doctor really outdid himself. Well, I''ll take what''s mine now, thank you."

    "I don''t think so," I unleashed a towering pillar of fire that spiraled toward him. The flames morphed, transforming into a phoenix-shaped blaze that soared toward All For One, its fiery wings stretching wide. The heat scorched the very air, and even he flinched as it bore down on him, engulfing him in the heart of its flames.

    But, All For One teleported behind me and was about to grab me. "This is your end."

    I decided to stop suppressing the Phoenix Force. Instantly, a burst of flames erupted, pushing him back. I could feel it. The limitless power of the cosmos. I could see the life force around me clearly. It''s hard to explain but everything was clear and I could see every minute detail and the flow of energy around me. Then came the torrent of information on how to use the real power of the Phoenix Force in my mind. It was as if the Phoenix itself was guiding me.

    The Phoenix Flame is a Cosmic entity after all. And I am the Phoenix, the physical representation of the Phoenix Force.

    And this man... This freak is just a bug!

    "Bastard!" All For One yelled, releasing a massive gravity pressure around the place. "I''ll crush your body if I had to."

    "Hahahaha!" I couldn''t help but laugh at this bug''s pathetic attempt to crush me. The gravity pressure of this level... What a joke! I can do that with my pinky.

    "What''s so funny?!" All For One was furious. He increased the intensity of the gravity pressure.

    "You are already dead," I said, pointing my finger toward him. "Disintegration Ray."

    An intense beam of golden light erupted from my hand, vaporizing everything in its path. The ray tore through the snowy wasteland, obliterating the very ground beneath it. And finally, it struck All For One, incinerating him in an instant. His body turned into golden dust in the air.

    I watched the dust float away in the wind, the weight of his presence fading from the area.

    That was easier than I thought. That guy is such a joke! He''s no match for me. I clenched my fist and then released it. This new power is incredible. It felt like I could take on anything. But just to be sure, I used Phoenix Force to scan the surroundings. All For One''s life force really did disappear.

    "That bastard is dead! Phew," I sighed in relief.

    This power is a freaking cheat. Jean struggled so much just to use a tiny portion of it and look at me now... I was overpowered beyond words. Anyway, I killed major enemies in less than two months or so. Stryker, Shaw, Sinister, and All For One. Now, all I need is that data drive in Black Cat''s head. I just had to make sure that they don''t have any clones shit and all that. Besides, I''m curious to know what''s in that drive.

    Well, time to go back...

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

    AN: Well, that''s it for AFO.

    Next Chapter: Lady Death & Thanos [This Thanos will be much more insane and powerful than the MCU version.]

 Ch: 47 [Lady Death and Thanos]

    [Death''s realm]

    Lady Death''s domain was a place of endless void¡ªa dark expanse that stretched beyond the limits of time and space. The very air was cold and still, filled with whispers of lost souls. Shadows shifted endlessly, and the fabric of reality seemed to fray at the edges. Here, she reigned supreme, watching the delicate dance between life and death with a detached curiosity.

    Among the countless souls she had watched pass into nothingness, one stood out. A man who refused to be claimed by her grasp time and time again. This mortal was different. His name was Aron, and he had a knack for cheating death in ways that should have been impossible. Lady Death found herself amused by his antics, watching him destroy All For One with a mere flick of his power. The Phoenix Flames, a force capable of rebirth and destruction, burned brightly in his hand. It was a sight that few mortals could ever hope to wield, let alone control.

    "Fascinating," Lady Death murmured, her voice echoing softly through the void. She watched his every move, her skeletal fingers caressing the image of Aron floating before her. He was unlike anyone she had seen in centuries. His power, his defiance, reminded her of another¡ªa certain Mad Titan who had once tried to win her favor through endless acts of destruction. Thanos, however, was predictable. He acted out of a twisted love for her, driven by an obsessive desire. But Aron was a mystery, an unpredictable wild card that intrigued her more and more.

    As she watched, a dark smile spread across her face. Aron had gained the full power of the Phoenix Force, a cosmic power capable of reshaping entire worlds. Yet despite this, he remained a mortal¡ªfragile, fleeting, and bound by the same rules as all other beings. His healing factor and the Phoenix Force granted him a semblance of immortality, but could he truly evade her realm forever? S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lady Death leaned back into her cold, bone-carved throne, surrounded by swirling shadows that seemed to dance to her every whim. She decided it was time to stir things up. With a soft call, she summoned Thanos, feeling his familiar presence tug at the edges of her domain.

    The Mad Titan''s soul or astral form appeared before her, his massive form kneeling in a show of reverence. His eyes glowed with the familiar fervor she had seen countless times¡ªa mixture of love, madness, and desperation. "My Lady," Thanos spoke, his voice filled with devotion. "I have done as you commanded. The massacre of the New Eternal City is complete. Thousands have perished, their souls delivered to your realm."

    Lady Death''s chuckle echoed through the void. "Yes, Thanos. You have done well," she said with a slow, amused smile. "But do you know why I asked for this?"

    Thanos hesitated, uncertainty flickering in his eyes. "For your amusement, my Lady," he answered, his voice faltering. "To prove my love, to show My Lady, the depths of my devotion¡ª"

    She cut him off with a wave of her hand, her expression growing colder. "No, Thanos. It was because I was bored. Your little massacres have grown dull, predictable. But I have found a new source of entertainment."

    Thanos''s eyes widened, disbelief and jealousy twisting his features. "Another? Who could possibly hold your interest more than I?"

    Lady Death stepped closer, the void swirling around her like a living, breathing entity. She reached out, her fingers lightly tracing the outline of Thanos''s chin, forcing him to look up. With a smile that held no warmth, she gestured to the image of Aron floating beside her. "This mortal," she said softly. "His name is Aron. He has defied me more times than I can count. He wields the Phoenix Force, a power that even gods fear."

    Thanos''s face contorted in rage, his fists clenching tightly. "A human? He is nothing but a mere mortal¡ª"

    "Ah, but he is far from ordinary," Lady Death interrupted, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "He dances with forces beyond his understanding and defies death at every turn. He may very well become like me¡ªimmortal, eternal. He intrigues me, Thanos. And that is why I want you to prove your love once more."

    Thanos''s jealousy and fury boiled over. "I will destroy him," he vowed, his voice seething with hatred. How dare a mere mortal try to gain Lady Death''s attention? She should look at him, and not at some random human. "I will tear him apart, limb by limb, until there is nothing left. He will not take you from me."

    Lady Death leaned closer, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered, "Bring me his soul, Thanos. Deliver Aron to my realm, or do not show your face to me again. If you succeed, I will grant you what you desire most. You will be allowed to worship at my feet, to serve me in ways you have always dreamed of."

    Thanos''s eyes burned with renewed purpose, his devotion rekindled by her words. He nodded, his face twisted with a grim determination. "I will not fail you, my Lady."

    With a dismissive wave of her hand, Lady Death sent Thanos hurtling back to the physical plane. She watched him disappear into the darkness, knowing that his jealousy and obsession would drive him to hunt Aron with every ounce of his being. It was all part of her game¡ªa spectacle of power, ambition, and the inevitable pull of death.

    Turning back to the swirling image of Aron, she smiled, watching as he stood in a snowy wasteland, his breath misting in the cold air. He was unaware of the storm brewing in the shadows, of the deadly force that now hunted him at her command.

    "Although I can''t see the strings of your fate or your death... Let''s see how far you can go, Aron," Lady Death whispered, her voice filled with anticipation. "Let''s see if you can truly escape me forever."

    Her laughter echoed through the void, a chilling sound that sent ripples through the fabric of reality itself. The game had just begun, and she was eager to watch it play out.

    ...

    Thanos'' soul rushed back to his body, slamming into him like a bolt of dark lightning. His eyes snapped open, glowing with a furious light as he returned to the physical plane. He was back on his massive warship, the Sanctuary II. The cold metal floor felt solid beneath his feet, but the anger boiling inside him made everything seem like a blur.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, he grabbed the nearest guard¡ªa small, green-skinned alien. The guard barely had time to react before Thanos''s massive fist smashed into his face.

    Thanos didn''t stop. He punched again and again, his rage exploding with every strike. The alien''s cries were drowned out by the sickening sounds of breaking bones and tearing flesh. Blood splattered across the metal floor, staining Thanos''s hands as he turned the guard into a messy purple pulp.

    The other guards nearby froze, fear gripping them as they watched their master unleash his fury. None dared to move, none dared to speak. They had seen Thanos angry before, but this was different. His rage was like a wild storm, and they knew better than to get caught in its path.

    Finally, Thanos stopped, breathing heavily, his fists dripping with blood. He looked down at the lifeless body of the guard, but it did nothing to quench the fire burning inside him. The thought of Aron¡ªa mere human¡ªoccupying Lady Death''s thoughts filled him with a rage he hadn''t felt in centuries.

    "NEBULA! GAMORA!" he roared, his voice echoing through the halls of the ship. Within moments, his two adopted daughters appeared.

    "You called, Father?" Gamora asked, trying to hide her unease before kneeling before him. She knew something was wrong.

    Nebula too could sense that something was off. Her father was not one to lose his calm easily, but his emotions were clearly visible. His face was twisted with anger and his eyes burned with hatred. She kept her face straight, not showing any sign of emotion. She had learned early on that it was best not to show any weakness in front of Thanos. She also kneeled beside Gamora.

    "Father..." She whispered, lowering her head.

    "Gamora, track down the Infinity Stones," Thanos ordered before glancing at Nebula. "Nebula, go to Earth. Find the heroes of that planet and send me their information. I''ve also heard that Thor is on that planet. If that information is real then I''ll kill him and start a war with Odin. I''ll eradicate them all in a grand battle and give my Mistress a grand spectacle. Mistress wants Aron and I will give his soul to her along with the entirety of Asgardians and Midgardians."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 48 [Healing the Professor]

    Three days had passed since I took care of Stryker, Shaw, Mr. Sinister, and All For One. With them out of the picture, I no longer have a target on my back. Still gotta keep an eye out for that Sinister creep. He must have some clones out there.

    Emma Frost decided to shut down the Hellfire Club''s illegal activities and close the club temporarily to spend time with Chat. She wanted to end all operations, but I convinced her to keep the strip club running as a source of intel. If the government ever starts building Sentinels, we''ll catch wind of it early and stop them. No updates from Natasha yet, though. I hope she''s alright.

    Oh, I almost forgot to mention that after reading so many people''s minds, I have found some hidden crates of cash, weapons, and drugs. Three days was enough to get them all.

    There were also some bank lockers where they were keeping their money and other illegal property papers. So, I cleared them all. Emma took care of the illegal property papers and weapons, thanks to her connections. I took the drugs and made a list of those bastards who were still running outside and gave them to Yuri. She''ll take care of them. Well, we made a shit ton of money. I took 70%, Emma took 20%... She wanted to give me all, but she did the hard work, so, she deserves it. As for the 10%... I donated to May Parker''s orphanage through a fake name.

    The Professor and I had a long talk about the current situation. He thinks with most major enemies gone, Magneto might make a move soon, especially since Shaw and Sinister are dead. He advised me to stay cautious but surprisingly didn''t ask about what went down at the base. All he said was to be careful and not harm anyone who doesn''t deserve it. I can work with that.

    We also discussed healing his injuries and getting him back on his feet. I could transfer the healing factor to him, which might repair his damaged spine, but he seemed unsure. It worked on Psylocke''s wounds, so, it will work on him too. I could see both hope and fear in his eyes¡ªhe was worried that once the healing factor wore off, he might lose the ability to walk again.

    "So, have you thought about it?" I asked.

    "Well, yes... but..." he hesitated.

    "Wow, the great Professor Xavier is actually scared to take a risk," I teased. "It worked on Psylocke, so why not try it?"

    He sighed. "You won''t let this go, will you?"

    "Nope," I said with a grin.

    The Professor sighed, "Well, fine. We''ll do it. I''m done with this wheelchair anyway. I won''t lie, I want to run, walk, drive, you know. And maybe I could do all that again. Alright, let''s do it."

    "That''s the spirit," I said. "Alright, here we go." I extended my arm toward him. He reached out his hand and touched my palm. Instantly, I transferred the healing factor to him.

    He took a deep breath sitting up straight in the wheelchair. The healing factor should start working right away, so it''s only a matter of time before all his wounds heal. The color returned to his face, the years of strain and suffering melting away. His spine began to straighten, muscles in his legs began twitching. He opened his eyes slowly, looking at me in disbelief and hope.

    "How do you feel?" I asked.

    He moved the wheelchair out from behind the desk into the open area, then took off his boots and moved his toes. "Hahaha, I can feel them!" he laughed. "It is like every bone and muscle in my body is suddenly fresh and ready for anything."

    Before I could say anything, he pressed his hands down on the armrests of the wheelchair and pushed himself upwards, standing up. A huge smile appeared on his face as he turned to stare at me, his eyes brimming with joy. But his knees buckled and he almost fell on his face. I was about to help him, but he gritted his teeth and stopped the fall himself.

    "Stop! I''m alright. I need to do this myself, Aron," He told me, sweat trickling down the side of his face as his muscles trembled while trying to hold up his body. It''s been years since he walked and even with the sudden healing, it''d take some time for him to get used to his legs again. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After several deep breaths, his body became more steady.

    He took a few steps forward, very slowly and cautiously. His hands stretched out, and he managed to walk all the way to the end of the room, turn around and return. He stopped in front of me and sat back down on the wheelchair, panting, a wide grin plastered on his face.

    "This is amazing," he said. "I never thought I could walk again."

    "Told you it''d work," I said with a smile.

    "I... I don''t know how to thank you, Aron," The Prof. said, still smiling like an excited child.

    "Well, don''t get shot again, maybe? That''ll be good enough for me," I suggested.

    He chuckled, "I''ll try not to."

    "Oh, I almost forgot. You must have heard about our plan to go to the water park. You alright with that?" I asked.

    "Absolutely, you all deserve some rest," the Prof. replied.

    "Thanks, Prof," I said as I stood up. "Well, I''ll see you later. And try to keep your running to a minimum. Your muscles still need to adjust, so don''t overdo it."

    "Don''t worry, I will," he said.

    ....

    [My room]

    I took my laptop and lay on the bed. It was time to find a new place¡ªsomething away from the mansion. After everything that went down, I needed a new house. Damn that Stryker bastard, destroying my peaceful life.

    I started browsing listings in the city, looking for a place with enough space and privacy. This time I ain''t holding back the money. I''m going to buy a nice house... A penthouse might be nice¡ªsomewhere with a view. I liked the idea of having a place that felt like a sanctuary, high above the city noise but still connected to it.

    As I scrolled through the listings, a knock on the door interrupted me.

    "Come in," I said, not taking my eyes off the screen.

    The door opened, and Kitty and Jean stepped inside. They were both dressed casually, ready for a stroll. Kitty had a mischievous smile on her face, while Jean looked relaxed. Well, at least my girls are doing alright and getting along.

    "Hey, Aron!" Kitty greeted, skipping over to my bed and flopping down. "We were thinking of taking a walk around the park. Want to join us?"

    I glanced up and saw them noticing the open laptop screen. Jean raised an eyebrow, and Kitty leaned in closer.

    "Looking for a new place?" Jean asked with a curious smile.

    "Yeah," I admitted. "I''m planning to buy a house in the city this time."

    Kitty''s eyes lit up. "Ooh, are you moving into a fancy penthouse?" she asked, scooting closer to get a better look at the screen. "Look at that, it even got a big pool. Infinity Pool? Looks similar."

    "Something like that," I replied with a chuckle.

    Before I could say more, Kitty ditched the idea of the park walk entirely and made herself comfortable on my bed. Jean followed suit. Two girls lying on my sides, looking at the screen. Oh, boy... Here we go.

    "Alright, we''re helping you pick," Kitty declared. Jean nodded in agreement.

    "You two ditching your plans to help me find a house?" I asked, amused.

    Jean shrugged. "It''s more interesting than just walking around the park. Besides, if you''re going to have your own place, we want to have a say in it."

    "Why? Planning to live with me? Three of us together?" I teased, chuckling.

    "Maybe," Kitty whispered, winking at me.

    "Why don''t you want to live with two beauties in your fancy house, huh?" Jean joined in.

    "I mean, that would be awesome," I laughed. "Alright, go on. Don''t worry about the money. Pick whatever you like. But make sure the garage is big and the swimming pool is nice."

    Jean and Kitty giggled as they took turns picking the listings they liked. After a while, we narrowed the choices down to three places.

    "Alright, Aron, tell us which one you like," Jean asked.

    "Hmm..." I hummed, looking at the screen. "This one. The other two are great, but this one is perfect. It''s spacious, luxurious, with a beautiful view."

    "The rooftop pool is nice, too," Kitty added.

    "Three bedrooms and the master bedroom is kinda big too, you know what I mean?" Jean said with a sly smirk.

    Oh, I definitely knew what she meant. "Uh-huh. So, why don''t we go and take a look?"

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 49 [New house & little fun]

    "Good idea. Let''s go now," I said as I closed my laptop.

    Kitty jumped off the bed. "Let''s get moving then!"

    Jean stretched her arms, standing up as well. "I''m gonna grab my jacket and meet you at the gate."

    Kitty and I made our way straight for the garage. I''m going to borrow Hank''s car. As we entered the garage, I noticed Hank messing with a weird motor of some kind, probably fixing it. "Oh, hey, Aron. What''s up?" he greeted.

    "Hey, Hank," I returned the greeting. "We''re going out. Is it okay if I borrow your car?"

    "Sure thing," Hank replied, smiling. "The keys are in the car."

    "Thanks. See you later," I said as we walked over to the car and hopped inside. Since Jean wasn''t there, Kitty took the front seat. I drove the car to the gate and Jean was already waiting there. She didn''t say much but gave that glance to Kitty before taking the back seat.

    "Just a sec. I almost forgot to book an appointment," I took out my phone and dialed the real estate agent''s number.

    "Hello, this is Mary speaking," a pleasant female voice answered.

    "Hi, Mary. I''m calling about the penthouse listing. Is it available for a tour right now?"

    "Yes, it is. Would you like to schedule an appointment?" she asked.

    "We''re already on our way," I said. "We''ll be there in about twenty minutes."

    "Alright, I''ll meet you at the building," she confirmed.

    I hung up the phone, and we started driving toward the city. It was a 20-minute drive and during that time, Kitty and Jean were talking about other places they might like to visit. They even talked about the world tour.

    "World tour?" I asked, surprised.

    "Yeah. We''d like to see all the wonders of the world," Kitty said. "But it''s still just a dream... Well, maybe one day."

    Jean sighed, "We''ll see about it someday."

    I chuckled, "Why don''t we go this summer? NY is gonna heat up anyway."

    "Wait, are you serious?" Kitty asked, shocked.

    "Sure. I think it would be fun," I replied, glancing at her. "If nothing important pops up, then why not? It might be a good change of pace after what happened recently." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jean nodded in agreement. "That would be fun, actually."

    Kitty smiled. "We should totally do that!"

    "Alright, then it''s settled. This summer vacation, we''re going to travel around the world," I declared.

    "Yay!" Kitty cheered and Jean giggled in response. "But what about Jubilee and Rogue? I mean, you know... we can''t just leave them behind. Aren''t we best friends? We have to invite them too."

    "You want to bring Jubilee?" Jean asked and I know what she meant by that. "I wanted to have a romantic tour with just three of us... But alright, I guess."

    I glanced at Kitty. "Are you sure?"

    "I promise to keep Jubilee in check," Kitty assured.

    Jean sighed, "Alright. But don''t regret it."

    "I won''t," Kitty said, giggling. "You in, Aron?"

    "Alright. Just hope the professor gives the permission..."

    After 20 minutes, we arrived at the location. The building was impressive. It was a high-rise, glass-clad, luxury building with modern architecture. I parked the car in front of the building and stepped out. A middle-aged woman, who I assume is Mary, stood waiting at the entrance. She was wearing a black skirt suit, heels, and carrying a tablet.

    "Hello, are you Aron?" She asked.

    "Yes, I''m Aron, and these are my friends, Kitty and Jean," I introduced them.

    "Nice to meet you all," Mary said, shaking our hands. "Shall we head up?"

    We nodded and followed her inside. The lobby was sleek, with marble floors and a modern aesthetic. It had a sense of quiet elegance. We took the elevator up to the top floor, and Mary led us down a hallway to the door of the penthouse.

    "Here we are," she said, unlocking the door and pushing it open.

    The penthouse was spacious, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering a panoramic view of the city skyline. Natural light flooded the room, giving it a warm and inviting feel. The living area was open-plan, with a sleek kitchen to the side and a large living room with plush couches.

    Jean walked over to the windows, her eyes wide. "Wow, this view is incredible."

    Kitty wandered over to the kitchen, checking out the appliances. "This place has everything. And look at this fridge! It''s like it was made for a chef."

    I made my way to the balcony, stepping outside to take in the fresh air. The view was stunning. From up here, you could see the entire city laid out like a living map. I felt a sense of calm wash over me.

    Mary joined me outside. "It''s a beautiful space, isn''t it? It''s perfect for someone looking for privacy and luxury."

    I nodded. "Yeah, it''s great. How''s the security here?"

    "We have top-notch security," Mary assured. "Private access elevators, 24/7 concierge service, and surveillance systems. You won''t have to worry about a thing."

    Kitty and Jean stepped out onto the balcony as well. "This is the one," Kitty said decisively. "It''s perfect."

    Jean nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I think we''ve found your new place, Aron."

    I grinned, looking at both of them. "Alright, but I want to check the pool first."

    Mary nodded. "Of course. Let''s go to the rooftop."

    We followed her back inside, taking the stairs up to the roof. The rooftop pool was just as impressive as the rest of the building, with crystal-clear water and a breathtaking view of the city below. It was an infinity pool that seemed to flow right into the skyline. Then there was a setup for an outdoor kitchen. I can imagine the BBQ party here.

    "I want this," I said immediately.

    "Great!" Mary smiled. "The paperwork can be finalized quickly, and you could move in as soon as next week."

    "How much is it?" Kitty asked, curiously.

    Mary looked at me. "The asking price is $20 million, exclusive tax and other expenses."

    Kitty''s mouth fell open, and she turned to look at me. "Holy shit..."

    Jean closed her mouth with a sigh, "Stop embarrassing us, Kitty."

    "What if I were to take the entire building? Do I get a discount of some sort?" I asked.

    Mary seemed surprised, "Wha- Wait! You want the entire plot? I mean, the building? All?"

    Mary''s eyes widened in disbelief as she processed what I''d just said. She blinked a few times, clearly caught off guard. "W-wait... you want the entire building? All thirty floors?"

    I gave her a calm, serious nod. "Yes, the whole thing. I like the privacy, and I could use the extra space. Plus, it''s a good investment," I said nonchalantly, as if I were merely discussing dinner plans.

    Kitty looked at me like I''d grown a second head. "Are you serious, Aron?" she asked, trying to wrap her mind around it. "That''s... How much is that?"

    "Yup, I want the whole thing," I confirmed.

    Jean shook her head, unable to believe what she was hearing. "Aron, that''s... That''s a lot of money..."

    Mary took a step back, clearly needing a moment to compose herself. She looked at me, then at the tablet in her hand, as if hoping she''d misunderstood something. But when she saw the expression on my face, she realized I wasn''t joking.

    "This... this would be one of the biggest deals our agency has ever handled," she stammered, still looking flustered. "I need to call the owner and our director to discuss this. Please excuse me for a moment."

    "Go ahead," I replied, keeping my tone casual.

    Mary stepped aside, heading back toward the staircase to make her call. Kitty turned to me, wide-eyed. "Aron, what the hell? Are you really thinking of buying the entire building? Where did you get that much money?"

    "I emptied Shaw''s and Stryker''s accounts," I said with a smirk.

    "Ha! Nice one," Jean lightly punched my shoulder. "After what they did... it''s only fair they pay for it. Besides, they are all gone. So, it''d be such a waste to let all that cash go, right?"

    "Yeah," Kitty nodded. "But that''s so much money... Are you sure you want to spend it all on this?"

    I shrugged. "Yeah, yeah, no biggie. I got it all covered."

    "So, just a quick question, call me curious... How much money do you have?" Jean asked.

    "Aren''t you the curious one? Well, I can say that I am filthy rich now."

    Mary soon returned, her expression a mixture of excitement and nerves. "Alright, Mr. Aron," she started, her voice slightly shaky. "I spoke with the building owner and our director. They''re definitely interested in the offer, but this is unprecedented. They''ll need two days to finalize everything and arrange the necessary paperwork. Will that work for you?"

    "That''s fine," I said, nodding. "Tell them to take their time. I want everything in order. Also, I''d like a full report on the building''s maintenance costs, current leases, and any other financial details I should be aware of."

    Mary scribbled a few notes on her tablet, trying to maintain her professionalism despite her obvious excitement. "Of course, I''ll make sure everything is prepared for you. You''ll be able to review all the documents before making a final decision."

    "Perfect," I said with a smile. "Let me know when it''s ready. I''ll wire a deposit once I''ve reviewed the documents."

    "Understood," she replied, visibly relieved. "Thank you for considering us for such a significant purchase. This will be... well, quite the landmark deal."

    I nodded. "You can thank me when it''s done," I said with a grin.

    We wrapped up the conversation, and Mary walked us back down to the lobby. Her steps were brisk and a bit bouncy, the realization of the potential commission clearly sinking in. After saying goodbyes, we drove off. Jean took the front seat this time.

    "Wanna see a movie? Maybe grab some lunch on the way?" I suggested, looking at them both.

    "Sure! What are you in the mood for?" Kitty asked. "There are some good new movies out right now. Or we could just walk around and see what catches our eye."

    "Or maybe..." Jean leaned closer, her eyes sparkling. "We could have a little fun of our own... You know..."

    ...

    ...

    Well, who would have thought that she meant this when she said ''fun''.

    "I HATE YOU JEAN!" Kitty yelled as the guy pushed her down the bridge after checking the ropes and all safety equipment.

    Bungee jumping was never something on my list of things to do in my life.

    "What? Don''t tell me you didn''t enjoy that," Jean teased, clearly enjoying herself. She was holding a cup of iced coffee in one hand and her phone in the other.

    ....

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 50 [Fun day and troublesome night]

    Kitty''s scream echoed up from below, her voice a mix of terror and exhilaration that made Jean and me exchange amused glances. I wasn''t sure who looked more entertained¡ªJean, with her grin practically splitting her face, or the bungee instructor who''d just shoved Kitty off the bridge. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "She''s going to make us pay for that," I muttered, shaking my head.

    "Oh, come on," Jean said, nudging my shoulder. "This is payback for all the times she dragged us into ridiculous things. Besides, you''re up next." She sipped her iced coffee and winked at me, as if daring me to chicken out.

    I forced a smile, glancing down at the steep drop with its painfully thin-looking rope stretching down into the dizzying void. Sure, I could fly, dash across the water, and even manipulate Phoenix flames, but letting gravity yank me down like a stone was something I wasn''t exactly thrilled about.

    The bungee instructor caught my hesitation and laughed. "Not scared, are you?" he teased, probably noting my expression.

    "Scared?" I scoffed. "I mean, come on. I could survive without this whole ''plunge off a bridge and bounce back like a yoyo'' thing. But hey, who am I to refuse some... ''fun.''" I shot a meaningful look at Jean, who just smirked and waved cheerfully.

    The instructor started strapping me into the harness, double-checking every buckle and knot, but his reassuring pats on the back didn''t do much for my nerves. I watched as Kitty was pulled back up to the bridge, breathless but grinning. "You''re going to love it, Aron!" she yelled as they helped her onto the platform. "It''s like... flying but also falling? Just... you know, trust the rope!"

    Jean chuckled. "Take the plunge, hotshot."

    I glanced down, feeling the world spin just a bit, and muttered, "Here goes nothing."

    The instructor gave me a light shove, and I tipped forward into freefall. The wind rushed by me, and the ground seemed to speed up as it approached in a blur. My stomach flipped as I fought the strong desire to teleport back to the platform. If I use my ability now, they''ll never let me forget it.

    Just when I thought my heart might jump out of my chest, the bungee cord stretched and then pulled me back up, making me bounce around crazily. Kitty and Jean... Those two were laughing way too much.

    By the time I was pulled back up, I was breathless but exhilarated, catching Jean''s smirk. "See?" she said. "Told you it would be fun."

    "Yeah, yeah," I panted. I''m gonna make her pay for this. "That was something else... Alright, Jean. Your turn now."

    Jean raised her eyebrow, looking from me to the dizzying drop below. "Oh, I don''t think so," she said, trying to back away. But Kitty and I were ready; we each grabbed one of her arms and dragged her toward the edge.

    "Oh no, you''re not getting out of this that easy," Kitty grinned wickedly. "You''re the one who dragged us here, remember?"

    Jean shot us both a glare. "Okay, but¡ª I thought we were just here for moral support!"

    I grinned. "Not happening. You wanted us to have fun, right? Well, fun is a two-way street." The bungee instructor joined in on the joke, securing Jean into the harness despite her mock protests. She was muttering under her breath, something about "never living this down" and "Kitty''s bad influence."

    Just before the push-off, Jean took a deep breath, casting us both a look that could have melted steel. "You two¡­ are going to regret this." But there was a glint of thrill in her eyes.

    The instructor counted down, "Three¡­ two¡­ one!" and nudged her over the edge.

    Jean''s scream was loud and intense, with just enough indignation to make Kitty and me burst out laughing. But halfway down, her scream turned into something else¡ªa whoop of exhilaration that echoed back up to us.

    When she finally bounced back up, her cheeks were flushed, her hair wild, and she looked positively thrilled.

    "You looked like you were having the time of your life, Jean!" Kitty cheered when she was hauled back onto the platform.

    Jean caught her breath and pointed at me. "This isn''t over, Aron."

    "Hypocrisy, thy name is Jean Grey," I said, shaking my head, a grin on my face.

    After the bungee adventure, we made our way over to a nearby food cart selling hotdogs, the scent of grilled meat wafting through the air. Kitty immediately snagged one, drowning it in ketchup and mustard before taking a big bite. "Nothing says post-plummet snack like street food," she said, her voice muffled through a mouthful.

    I grabbed mine, realizing just how hungry I was now that the adrenaline was wearing off. Jean, still giving me side-eye for the whole shove-off-the-bridge moment. She took a bite, her grudge temporarily forgotten as she savored the taste.

    After we finished eating, Kitty spotted a nearby movie theater and dragged us over, practically bouncing with excitement as she rattled off all the latest releases. "Come on, let''s do a horror flick!" she said, practically dragging us to the ticket counter. "We survived bungee jumping, so let''s see if anything on screen can scare us now."

    Jean rolled her eyes, but she didn''t argue. "Fine, but if I scream, I''m blaming you, Kitty."

    With popcorn in hand, we took our seats in the theater, leaning back into the soft seats just as the eerie soundtrack started up. Halfway through the movie, Kitty kept nudging me during the jump scares, while Jean managed to look thoroughly unimpressed, a slight smirk on her face whenever something creepy happened.

    But when the final scare hit¡ªa truly unexpected, spine-tingling moment¡ªI couldn''t help but jump a little, and I noticed Jean tense up as well. Kitty grinned, her eyes glittering in the dark. "Gotcha," she whispered.

    Hahaha... It''s been too long since I saw a nice horror movie.

    As we walked out of the theater into the night, laughing and teasing each other about who got spooked the most, Jean looked up at the stars and sighed, a smile still lingering on her face. "Today was¡­ really fun." She paused, meeting each of our gazes in turn.

    I nodded. "It was, wasn''t it?"

    "Yeah, I haven''t had this much fun in a long time." Kitty grinned.

    ...

    Jean decided to drive...

    As we drove back to school while laughing and chatting as usual, our talk was suddenly stopped by flashing red and blue lights in front of us. Down the street, two cars were speeding through traffic, their tires screeching loudly. A familiar white-and-pink figure was flying low behind them, following the fast cars: it was Ghost-Spider.

    It''s been a while since I have seen her.

    Kitty rolled down her window and leaned out, staring after the fast-disappearing cars. "What''s she chasing after?" she wondered aloud.

    "Probably bad guys." Jean shrugged. "We should get moving. We''re heading back, right? I don''t want to miss curfew."

    "Curfew shmurfew," Kitty said. "Those cops always make things harder than necessary. Why don''t we help her?" She asked.

    Jean glanced at me, raising her eyebrows.

    "Fine," I sighed as I used my teleportation power to appear over one of the black SUVs. I made sure to cover my face with ice as usual.

    The vehicle swerved wildly as the driver noticed me on the roof, and I gripped the edge tightly, steadying myself against the momentum. I caught a flash of white and pink; Ghost-Spider had landed on the other SUV, her movements smooth as she dropped down on the hood, fingers splayed across the windshield. Her eyes met mine briefly before she raised a webbed hand and signaled that she''d take care of this one.

    "Alright," I muttered to myself, turning back to my own SUV. "Time to wrap this up."

    I was planning on making this easy and knock them out. But those bastards began to shoot at me. I deflected them with ice armor then a massive telekinetic blast was enough to knock them out almost instantly. I watched as the car spun out of control, but I stopped it with my telekinesis, then used my telepathy to trap their mind within insane nightmares. Hahaha... Serves them right.

    As for Ghost Spider, well, she was good. She avoided all the bullets and pulled those four guys with her web and wrapped them to the light posts, then she flipped before the car and stopped it with her super strength. Nice and clean.

    The cops were closing in...

    Ghost-Spider landed lightly beside me, "Nice work. That was quick."

    Before I could reply, I noticed the barrels in the back of one of the SUVs, labeled with chemical warnings. "What were they doing with this stuff?"

    Ghost-Spider stepped forward, her fingers tracing the label. "Some kind of volatile chemicals. Could be stolen, could be smuggled for a lab somewhere." She looked at me. "Thanks for the help."

    "No problem. Figured you could use an extra set of hands tonight," I replied.

    "Wait! You were that guy back then, right? Ice mask... You helped me stop Rhino?" She asked.

    Before I could reply, a loud clang echoed from the nearby storm drain, and the ground trembled. Ghost-Spider and I both snapped our gazes toward the sound as the metal drain cover burst into the air, landing with a thud several feet away. Emerging from the opening was a hulking, green-scaled creature with bulging muscles and a long, whip-like tail.

    Wait! That''s the freakin Lizard. But how the fuck is he that big?

    The Lizard''s yellow eyes gleamed with predatory intent as he looked between us and the overturned SUVs.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 51 [Right or Wrong?]

    The Lizard¡ªhulking, terrifying, and freakishly enormous¡ªlocked his reptilian eyes onto me. His massive tail swept behind him, knocking a nearby street sign clear out of the ground, metal screeching as it flew across the road.

    "Uh, did he¡­ grow?" I muttered to Ghost-Spider, who was crouched beside me, web-shooters aimed and ready.

    "Yeah, definitely bigger than last time," she replied, barely audible. "I''ll go for his legs. You¡­ do your ice thing?"

    I nodded, summoning a thin layer of ice over my fists and planting my feet. My mind was already reaching out, ready to invade his mind and shut him down, but then something, or rather, someone, caught my eye.

    In the crowd, I noticed a woman transforming into a cop. It was chaos and no one noticed her transformation. It was Mystique.

    Of course. Magneto''s spies. No matter how many fuckers I kill, another one pops up. They just couldn''t let me be. I took a deep breath, letting go of the mental power I''d been gathering. If Magneto''s crew was watching, I couldn''t risk using my full strength. Who knows, they might even have some more mutants hidden among the crowd. I don''t want to reveal my full power and bring them to my doors just yet. I just wanted a few months of quiet, away from fights, enemies, and all the other madness.

    "Alright, Aron," I muttered to myself. "Ice and telekinesis only. Keep it simple."

    The Lizard roared, his jaws snapping as he lunged forward. Ghost-Spider shot out a web, snagging his leg and yanking hard, but it barely slowed him down. He slashed at her with claws like small swords, forcing her to leap out of the way and swing up onto a nearby lamppost. She glanced down at me. "Anytime you want to jump in, ice-mask!"

    "On it!" I lifted my hands, and with a swift motion, sent a blast of ice shooting out, coating the street beneath the Lizard in a slick layer of frost. His footing faltered, claws scraping against the ice, but his sheer weight kept him balanced as he turned his yellow-eyed glare toward me.

    "Nice try," he hissed, his voice a guttural snarl, before he charged again.

    This time, I threw up a telekinetic barrier just in time. He slammed into it with a heavy thud, but the impact sent a painful tremor through my body. Holding the barrier and my power back against a creature this strong took far more focus than I liked.

    "Hey, Lizard!" I called, hoping to distract him as I sent shards of ice spiraling toward his arms and legs, trying to pin him down. The ice shattered on impact, barely slowing him, but at least it kept him from lunging at Ghost-Spider as she swung back in, firing webs at his face.

    But the Lizard just tore through the sticky webbing, snarling louder. "You two think you can stop me? I''m stronger than ever!"

    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Mystique watching, her expression unreadable, though I could sense her interest in every move I made. I clenched my jaw, refocusing on the Lizard.

    This time, I swept my hand up, pulling chunks of ice from the ground and forming them into massive boulders in mid-air. With a push, I sent them hurtling toward the Lizard. He managed to swipe at one, shattering it, but another hit him square in the chest, forcing him back a few steps.

    Ghost-Spider zipped back down, darting close and using her agility to stay just out of his reach, slinging webs that tangled up his legs, slowing him down just enough. She looked at me, nodding. "We might actually pull this off."

    "YOU BUGS!!" The Lizard roared, his tail whipping toward her, but I grabbed it mid-swing with my telekinesis, holding it just enough for Ghost-Spider to dodge. She threw a few punches at his side, each hit making a solid thud.

    But the Lizard lunged forward, his jaws snapping inches from my face. He was too freaking fast for his size. I threw myself backward, summoning a thick wall of ice between us just in time. His claws scraped against it, leaving deep gouges, but I held firm, backing up to gain some distance.

    "Careful there!" Ghost-Spider shouted. She swung down, landing beside me, breathing hard but still grinning. "Got any more tricks up your sleeve?"

    I kept my gaze locked on the Lizard, feeling the strain in my muscles from holding the ice wall. I could sense Mystique in the crowd, watching. Every instinct screamed to unleash my full power and end this quickly, but I couldn''t afford to tip my hand, not with Magneto''s eyes on me. Instead, I gritted my teeth and gave Ghost-Spider a quick nod. "Yeah. A simple one."

    The Lizard snarled, smashing through the ice barrier with his fist. I staggered back, and Ghost-Spider darted in, webbing up his arms with rapid shots. The webbing slowed him, but I knew it wouldn''t hold for long. His muscles bulged, and the fibers stretched to their breaking point.

    "Pin him down!" I shouted, lunging forward. I conjured thick ice tendrils from the ground, snaking them around his legs and anchoring him to the spot. With a swift twist of my hand, I reinforced the ice with telekinetic force, locking him in place. The Lizard roared, thrashing against the restraints, but they held¡ªbarely.

    "Go! Punch him with full power," I yelled. But I know she won''t use her full power because Lizard''s head will split open if she uses her full power and she isn''t a killer.

    Ghost-Spider swung in, kicking off a nearby building to land a punch squarely on his jaw. I knew it. She held back. He flinched but didn''t go down. Instead, his eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. He let out a guttural laugh, the sound vibrating through the air. "I WILL BREAK YOUR BONES AND TURN YOU TWO INTO LIZARDS."

    The Lizard broke free from the ice and webbing, shattering them like glass. He rushed forward, claws swiping. I barely had time to react, throwing up a telekinetic shield as his claws crashed against it. The force sent me skidding back, boots scraping against the pavement.

    "Aron!" Ghost-Spider''s voice cut through the chaos. I glanced over, seeing her webbing up a chemical canister that had been knocked loose in the fight. The Lizard''s eyes followed her movements. He was eyeing the chemical canisters scattered across the street.

    "He''s going for the chemicals! We can''t let him get near them!" I focused my power, sending a wave of icy spikes shooting up from the ground, creating a barrier between the Lizard and the canisters. He snarled, slamming his fists against the ice, cracking it but not breaking through.

    Ghost-Spider swung over to me, landing lightly on her feet. "He just won''t stay down."

    "Yeah, noticed that," I said as I froze him again. "I think I need to get serious."

    "Wait! Serious?" She gave me a shocked look. "You were holding back?"

    I nodded. "Yes. Look around. Too many people. It''s like they are watching a show. These clueless insane people are even recording without a care of their lives. If I use my real strength, someone might get hurt."

    "Sooo..." She pointed at the Lizard, who was trying to break free from the ice. "What do we do?"

    "Sigh!" I sighed and took a deep breath. "Not we. I''ll finish it. You stay back."

    The Lizard broke free and ran toward the chemical canisters. I extended my arm toward him and used telekinesis once again but on a larger scale this time. This time I wasn''t holding back. I raised my other hand and lifted the Lizard into the air. He roared, thrashing against the telekinetic grip, but it held strong. I clenched my fist, crushing his limbs with telekinetic force. His bones cracked and blood sprayed. I felt no remorse. A monster like him deserved to die.

    I ripped apart his limbs and tail. Green blood splattered everywhere. The Lizard screamed in pain.

    "Don''t kill him!" Ghost Spider yelled.

    "Why? He''s a fucking monster. I am just killing a monster," I said. "No one will care if I kill this monster."

    "It''s not right."

    "It''s very right," I muttered.

    I crushed the Lizard''s head and internal organs with my telekinesis. He stopped moving and his green blood started leaking. I dropped his body on the ground.

    "Phew, finally."

    Ghost Spider''s eyes were wide as she stared at me. "You didn''t have to kill him."

    I shrugged. "He''s a monster. What do you expect me to do?"

    She shook her head. "I don''t know but... this is too much. With your power, you could have knocked him out or something."

    "Then what? The cops or Shield will put him in a cell and what''s the guarantee that he won''t escape? What if he escapes and creates more chaos? Next time someone might die. This is the easiest way to handle the situation." I said as I looked around. There were too many cops. Gotta get out of here. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I know you are right but... this is..." She trailed off.

    "Sometimes we have to make hard decisions. Even if that goes against our moral code. Every choice people like us make has consequences. There is no correct choice, only the one that is best for everyone at that moment. No one has the time to debate every possible outcome. That''s why we have to choose the choice that seems right. How many times have you captured the villains only for them to escape and cause more havoc?"

    "...A lot of times," she said.

    "Yeah, exactly." I took a deep breath. "I''m not telling you to kill every bad person, just be ready to make the hardest decision when the time comes. You can''t save everyone. Sometimes, we have to make the hardest choices so that others can live."

    I could tell from her expression that she didn''t like it, but at the same time, she understood what I was saying.

    The cops were already surrounding us. So, I grabbed her and teleported out of that area and appeared on top of a building, far away from there.

    "Well, next time, try not to hold back too much. We could have defeated him, had you used your full strength," With that, I teleported back into the car.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 52 [Fun at the water park]

    The next morning, excitement buzzed through the Xavier Institute. The students were all abuzz, running through the halls, packing towels, sunscreen, and swimsuits. Even the older mutants, who typically held a more reserved demeanor, seemed eager for the day off. As we boarded the buses, the atmosphere was filled with chatter and laughter¡ªsomething the school hadn''t experienced in a long time.

    Celeste Water Park had outdone itself. Reserved exclusively for us, the sprawling park greeted us with massive slides, wave pools, and lazy rivers stretching as far as the eye could see. Brightly colored attractions loomed against the backdrop of a perfect blue sky. It was the kind of place you could lose yourself in¡ªexactly what we all needed.

    As we arrived, I took a moment to breathe it all in. Jean, standing beside me in her elegant yet casual summer dress, squeezed my hand. "Good call, Aron. This is perfect."

    The students wasted no time. Jubilee and Pixie raced to the towering slides, competing to see who could scream the loudest. Bobby and Colossus started building a massive ice sculpture in one of the splash pools, much to the delight of the younger kids. Even Logan, who grumbled about the idea of a "vacation," couldn''t hide the hint of a smirk as he grabbed a lounge chair near the lazy river.

    The main pool quickly became the heart of the action. Jean had swapped her summer dress for a sleek red swimsuit, while Kitty''s playful energy lit up the area as she performed impromptu flips off the diving board.

    "Alright, Aron," Jean said, hands on her hips. "Show us what you''ve got."

    "Prepare to be amazed," I replied, climbing the diving board with a confidence that was mostly bluff. My attempt at a backflip ended in an awkward splash that had Kitty in stitches.

    "Not your finest moment," Kitty teased, floating on a pool noodle.

    "Give me a break," I shot back. "Not all of us can phase through belly flops."

    Nearby, Logan was watching the chaos unfold from a lounge chair. He snorted as Scott attempted an ambitious dive, only to land with a spectacular belly flop. "Not bad, Summers," Logan called, grinning. "You''re a natural at flopping."

    Soon, the group dispersed to tackle the park''s attractions in small clusters.

    Jubilee and Kitty turned it into a battleground, riding the waves like surfers. Kitty, hesitant at first, ended up laughing harder than anyone when Jubilee slipped and got dunked.

    Kurt teleported to the top, leaving Warren huffing as he climbed the stairs. The two emerged from the slide''s winding tunnels with triumphant splashes, their grins wide enough to match the cheers of onlookers.

    Hank floated serenely, reading and sipping from a coconut drink. Every so often, a sneaky student would splash him, prompting a playful roar that sent them squealing with delight.

    As for Rogue, she was sitting far away from everyone and was the only one not to wear a swimsuit because of her power. She looked lonely, watching everyone else having fun. I think I should try my power on her. Maybe try to help her live a fun moment. I walked over to her.

    "Yo," I slumped down beside her.

    "Hey, Aron," she replied.

    "Do you want to go in there and enjoy?" I asked with a warm smile.

    "Who doesn''t? But we both know it ain''t gonna happen," she sighed.

    "What if I turn you into a regular human for a day?" I said, snapping my fingers.

    "What are ya talking about?" Rogue said, raising her eyebrows.

    "Think of it as turning off your power for a day, so, you wanna give it a go?" I smiled.

    "Are you serious?" she said, standing up.

    "Sure am," I said as I touched her forehead and absorbed her power. It was faster than before, way faster. Within a few seconds, I was done. Phew! I wasn''t that sure that it would work on her, but seems like, my power to absorb power nullified her mutation. Nice. Now, without that dangerous power of hers, she should be able to enjoy the day without any worries.

    Rogue froze up for a moment there. She wasn''t expecting me to still standing after touching her. And she was even more shocked to see that she didn''t absorb me.

    "Whoa!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide. "Ya didn''t die!"

    "You were expecting me to die?" I chuckled. "I mean, I did tell you, didn''t I?"

    "But...how?"

    "Let''s just say, I am very special," I said, patting her back. Now, go on, join them without any worries.

    "I..." Rogue froze up, unable to express her feelings. It''s understandable, considering how long she had to stay away from others because of her power. But now that I''ve removed it, it should be fine.

    "It''s okay, you don''t need to say anything. Go, have fun," I smiled warmly.

    She nodded silently and was about to go into the pool.

    "Wait a sec!" I called her. Let''s make sure, just in case. "Why don''t you go and touch Logan? You know, just to be sure and it will increase your confidence."

    "You want to use him as a guinea pig? Is this really a good idea?" Rogue said, raising her eyebrows.

    "Just trust me. It''ll be fine. He''s Wolverine, nothing is gonna happen to him," I said reassuringly.

    "If you say so," She turned around and went toward Logan. I didn''t go with her, as I wanted to see what she was going to do by herself.

    Rogue stopped in front of Logan, looking hesitant. But she did what I asked her to and placed her hand on his shoulder. To everyone''s surprise, she didn''t absorb his power and let out a sigh of relief. She looked happy for the first time since I''ve seen her.

    "Did you do something?" Scott asked, looking at me with a suspicious look. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Maybe," I smirked.

    On the other side, Logan almost jumped up from his lounge chair when Rogue touched him. He was ready to lash out if things went wrong. But when he saw Rogue''s happy face, he relaxed.

    "Wow! Kiddo, your power?" Logan asked with wide eyes.

    "Don''t worry," I yelled. "Her power won''t hurt anyone. So, everyone, have fun. And Kitty, Jubilee... Don''t hold back on her now."

    Rogue went into the pool with a wide smile on her face. I saw her swimming happily, splashing Kitty and Jubilee while laughing loudly.

    "It worked?" Storm said as she came next to me with a confused look. All this time she was following the new mutants, to keep things safe.

    "Of course, it did," I said.

    "You are really a blessing, Aron," Storm said with a smile as she saw Rogue smile and splash. "I don''t remember the last time I saw her real smile."

    "It''s not a big deal," I said modestly. "By the way, you look great."

    Storm was wearing a white two-piece swimsuit. The design made her look like an angel floating down to Earth. A sight to behold.

    "Eyes up here, mister," She giggled.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it," I said, scratching my neck.

    "Well, at least you are honest," she laughed.

    "You know, we can go and join them," I said, pointing at the pool. "I''ll look after those newbies."

    "Are you sure?" she asked. "I''m still responsible for them."

    "Don''t worry, I got them. You can trust me," I smiled. "I''ll come and get you if anything happens."

    "Okay then," Storm said and went to join the fun with everyone else.

    With Storm gone, I turned to the new mutants, who were enjoying the day in their own little ways.

    By noon, hunger pulled everyone to the picnic area. The spread was incredible¡ªgrilled burgers, hot dogs, and veggie skewers alongside heaping trays of fries and salad. Even Logan looked impressed as he piled his plate.

    "This ain''t half bad," he admitted, biting into a burger.

    "Translation: you''re welcome," I said, earning a chuckle from Jean.

    The conversation turned lighthearted as Kitty poked fun at my earlier dive. "Aron, I think you made waves in the wrong direction."

    "Hey, I''m just warming up," I replied. Jean smirked, her green eyes sparkling. "Sure, keep telling yourself that."

    Nearby, Jubilee and Rogue were recounting their wave pool antics, earning laughs from the table. Even Scott seemed relaxed. Pixie on the other hand was flying around, distributing juice cans to everyone at the back.

    Jean sat beside me, leaning on my shoulder on the edge of the pool. I could see how happy she was, surrounded by her friends, family, and kids she loved to teach. This moment was everything she wanted, and I couldn''t be happier to provide it for her.

    "Thanks," She whispered.

    "For what?" I asked.

    "For this," she said, motioning to the group. "You didn''t have to do all this, but you did."

    "It''s not a big deal, really," I said modestly. "They needed a break, and so do we. So, it''s a win-win."

    "But..."

    "You don''t need to thank me, Jean," I said, squeezing her hand. "I did it because I wanted to. So, let''s enjoy..."

    Kitty pulled Jean''s head from behind and pushed her head between mine and Jean''s. "What are you two doing without me? Huh? Aron?" She smirked, her breath smelled like hot dogs.

    "Nothing," I said, laughing. "Just talking about how beautiful you look in that swimsuit."

    "Oh!" Jean exclaimed, rolling her eyes. "You didn''t even praise me that way."

    "Wait...are you jealous?" I smirked.

    "Maybe," she giggled. "Should I be?"

    "Not at all,"

    "Good answer," Jean laughed.

    "Hey, you two, don''t pretend like I don''t exist here," Kitty said, interrupting us.

    "She''s jealous," Jean teased.

    "Yup, she is."

    "Wha- No, I''m not," Kitty exclaimed, shaking her head.

    "Right," we both said.

    "Tsk. Fine," Kitty pulled back and then pushed us both forward into the pool.

    "Hey," Jean yelled as she splashed Kitty with water.

    -----

    AN: I know some mutants are missing, they are on a mission.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 53 [Water battle]

    As I surfaced, coughing and splashing water from my face, Jean emerged beside me, her red hair plastered against her face. "Oh, you are so dead, Pryde!" she yelled, flicking a stream of water at Kitty, who was already laughing hysterically from the pool''s edge.

    "You''ll have to catch me first!" Kitty taunted, phasing just as Jean lunged at her. The rivalry exploded from there, spiraling into a chaotic water war that quickly engulfed everyone around.

    Kitty rallied Jubilee and the younger mutants into Team Chaos, their weaponry consisting of oversized water guns, pool noodles, and raw unpredictability. Jubilee''s fireworks sparkled overhead like mini firecrackers, dazzling Team Chaos''s victims into submission.

    Jean, never one to back down from a challenge, quickly organized Team Control, roping in Rogue, Storm, and even Scott. The latter joined reluctantly, grumbling about his ruined hair but staying to impress Jean¡ªthough he would never admit it.

    Logan, the self-proclaimed "neutral party," sat on a poolside lounge chair nursing a cold drink. "Y''all are acting like kids," he muttered, though his words were drowned out by the rising screams and laughter.

    Jubilee led a surprise attack on Team Control''s water gun stash, distracting Storm with a burst of sparkles while Kitty phased through Scott, stealing a key weapon. "Stop phasing through people!" Scott yelled, shaking a water gun that had been sabotaged to spray backward.

    "You snooze, you lose, Summers!" Kitty teased, darting away just as a miniature whirlwind sent her and Jubilee splashing into the shallow end.

    "Nice one, Storm!" Jean cheered, holding her hand up for a high five. Storm smirked, brushing a few stray water droplets from her white hair.

    Logan''s neutrality ended when Kitty phased through him, using him as a human shield. Soaked and fuming, he grabbed a bucket of water and dumped it over her head. "Dammit, Pryde! You''re dead meat."

    Kitty gasped, dripping wet. "Oh, it''s on, old man!" She lunged at him with a pool noodle, earning cheers and jeers from both teams.

    I decided to keep things interesting. With a subtle burst of telekinesis, I redirected a stray splash toward Jubilee and Kitty.

    "Hey! No powers!" Jubilee shrieked, shaking her fist at me.

    I held my hands up in mock innocence. "Technically, I''m not on a team."

    "Traitor!" Kitty yelled, but before she could retaliate, Logan dumped another bucket of water over her.

    Pixie flew around, spraying water, while Kurt teleported around shooting his water gun.

    As the water war raged, the lines between teams blurred, with mutants switching sides, forming alliances, and then betraying them moments later. The climax came near the diving board, where Jean and Kitty faced off in a dramatic standoff, each armed with a pool noodle. The air buzzed with tension, though it was clear from their grins that this was all part of their game.

    "You''ve been a pain in my ass all day," Jean said, mock-serious as she pointed the noodle at Kitty like a sword.

    "And you''ve been bossing me around all year," Kitty retorted, sticking out her tongue.

    Before they could clash, Jubilee and Rogue appeared out of nowhere, grabbing Jean from behind and dunking her into the water. Jean surfaced, sputtering but laughing, and responded with a telekinetic wave that drenched everyone within ten feet.

    "Jean! No powers!" Rogue protested, but her grin said she didn''t really mind.

    "Don''t start a war you can''t finish!" Jean quipped, her green eyes sparkling with mischief.

    By the time the battle ended, the pool area was a warzone of drenched towels, abandoned water guns, and exhausted mutants. Even Logan, the gruffest of the bunch, couldn''t suppress a smirk.

    "You people are nuts," he muttered, wringing out his shirt.

    "Admit it, you had fun," I teased.

    Jean, Kitty, and I slumped against the pool''s edge, catching our breath. The rivalry between the two seemed to have cooled¡ªfor now.

    "Alright," Kitty panted, holding out a soggy hand. "Truce?"

    "For now," Jean replied, shaking it. Of course, she couldn''t resist one last playful splash.

    "You''re impossible," Kitty muttered, though her laughter betrayed her words. Floating on her back, she gazed up at the darkening sky. "You know what? This was a good day."

    Jean glanced at me, her smile softening. "Maybe. But Team Control still wins."

    "Win? Pretty sure it was a draw," I said, raising an eyebrow.

    Jean''s smirk turned sly. "In that case¡­" Using her telekinesis, she lifted a wave of water and drenched me completely.

    ...

    As the sun dipped low, the sky turned brilliant shades of orange and pink. We gathered near the wave pool, the day''s energy giving way to a peaceful camaraderie.

    "This was a good day, Aron. We don''t get many of these," Storm said with a smile as she watched the others, still lost in excitement.

    "No, we don''t," I agreed, watching Kitty playfully splash Warren in the fading light.

    For a moment, everything felt right. No threats, no battles¡ªjust us, a group of people finding joy in a world that often demanded too much.

    Soon, we wrapped up our party...

    The bus ride home was quiet, the earlier chatter replaced with a contented exhaustion. Jubilee and Rogue whispered conspiratorially, while Scott and Hank exchanged knowing smiles.

    Jean rested her head on my right shoulder and Kitty rested her head on my left shoulder and gave a tired but happy smile.

    "You really nailed it today," Kitty murmured.

    ....

    The next morning, the mansion buzzed with the subdued energy of a Sunday. Sunlight streamed through the windows, painting golden streaks across the floors. The air smelled faintly of coffee and toast, and the muffled sound of laughter drifted from the kitchen.

    I rolled over in bed, blinking against the light as the events of the previous day filtered back into my mind. The water war, the laughter, Jean and Kitty leaning against me on the bus ride home. A rare, genuine smile crept onto my face.

    My peace was short-lived. A sharp knock on the door jolted me upright.

    "Aron! Breakfast!" Kitty''s voice rang out, accompanied by another series of knocks. "If you don''t hurry, Logan''s gonna eat all the bacon again."

    I groaned, dragging myself out of bed. "Tell him to leave some, or I''ll phase his bacon into the walls."

    Her laugh echoed from the hallway. "You''d have to fight me for it first!"

    Throwing on a t-shirt and some sweats, I shuffled down to the kitchen. The usual chaos awaited me. Jubilee sat perched on the counter, swinging her legs and animatedly recounting something to Kurt, who was flipping pancakes with the kind of precision only teleportation could provide. Rogue sipped her coffee, looking half-asleep but content, while Storm read the morning paper, a small smile tugging at her lips.

    Jean stood by the stove, hair pulled into a messy bun, concentrating on stirring scrambled eggs. She caught my eye and gave me a small, warm smile that made the room feel a little brighter.

    Kitty, true to her word, was guarding the plate of bacon like a sentinel, a mischievous glint in her eye. "You''re late," she teased.

    "Could''ve let me sleep in," I retorted, snatching a piece of bacon from the plate before she could react.

    "Oh, it''s on," she growled, lunging for me. I dodged, laughing, but before the situation could escalate, Logan''s gruff voice cut through the kitchen.

    "Can''t y''all have one quiet morning?" He walked in, hair still damp from his early run, and grabbed a cup of coffee.

    "Where''s the fun in that?" Jubilee quipped, tossing a blueberry at him.

    He caught it mid-air and ate it.

    The breakfast chatter soon turned into plans for the day. Kurt suggested a movie marathon, Jubilee wanted to hit the mall with Rogue and Kitty, and Boddy proposed taking the younger mutants for some combat training.

    Jean leaned over to me as I buttered a piece of toast. "What about you? What''s your plan for today?"

    I shrugged. "Haven''t decided. Might join the movie crowd, or maybe hit the Danger Room for a bit. What about you?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her eyes twinkled. "I was thinking of taking some quiet time in the garden. You''re welcome to join if you want."

    Kitty, overhearing, smirked. "Careful, Aron. She''s got plans to rope you into pulling weeds."

    "Don''t listen to her," Jean said, rolling her eyes. "I just need some peace after yesterday. My ears are still ringing and I think I got some water in my ears..."

    "Yesterday was amazing, though," Jubilee said, her voice softer now. "We should do stuff like that more often."

    "Agreed," Storm said, setting down her paper. "Next one is on me."

    As breakfast wound down, I couldn''t help but think about how rare mornings like this were¡ªfull of laughter, good food, and a sense of family. Hope, it lasts forever.

    ....

    [Outerspace]

    A massive ship entered the Solar System...

    ...

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 54 [Avengers]

    The rest of the morning was pretty uneventful. After breakfast, I went to the rec room where the rest were watching movies. Jubilee was at the helm of the remote and was having a marathon of cheesy action films and comedic movies. Kitty sat cross-legged beside me, tossing popcorn into the air and catching it with an infrequent flair.

    Jean went to the garden to do her chores.

    Around noon, a notification chimed from multiple phones and devices around the mansion, grabbing everyone''s attention.

    "Breaking news from S.H.I.E.L.D," Scott said as he took the remote from Jubilee and flipped the channel from the movie to a live press conference.

    Nick Fury was standing at a podium with the S.H.I.E.L.D. logo on it.

    "Ladies and gentlemen" began Fury, his voice firm but not imposing. "The world is changing. We face threats that no one nation, no one organization, can handle alone. To meet these challenges, S.H.I.E.L.D. is proud to announce the formation of a new team: The Avengers Initiative." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone began to whisper. Avengers now? Then, this reality is different from what I thought. Tsk. Although I have information on the heroes and villains, I have no way of knowing which events are going to pop up next. Then if we consider the alternate versions of heroes and villains... Who is the villain or hero? Fuck!

    On the screen, Fury kept talking. "This team will have some of the world''s most amazing people. Together, they will protect Earth from both known and unknown dangers. I''m happy to introduce the founding members: Captain America, Iron Man, Black Widow, Hawkeye, and Bruce Banner, also known as the Hulk."

    ''No Thor. Just as I thought, alternate reality...'' My thoughts were racing as the camera displayed the team standing behind Fury. Steve Rogers looked like a hero with a star on his suit, standing tall next to Tony Stark, who was already smiling at the cameras. Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton stood beside the group, as usual looking serious, whereas Bruce Banner seemed a bit uneasy.

    Fury shifted his weight at the podium, giving the rumbles in the press room time to subside before he spoke again. "As the world continues to change, so must we. Though the Avengers Initiative shall be a foundational element of global defense, S.H.I.E.L.D. realizes the efforts that all other extraordinary individuals have put into keeping the world safe from harm and working behind the scenes. That''s why I am also pleased to announce a strategic alliance with the X-Men."

    A pinkish portal opened beside Fury as Charles and Blink walked up beside Fury.

    "You have got to be kidding me," Logan grumbled, his claws instinctively twitching.

    As the close-up shot of Professor Charles Xavier focused as he stood next to Fury with Blink, murmurs, and incredulous whispers escaped from the room.

    Fury continued, his voice measured and authoritative. "The X-Men have proven their commitment to defending this earth, time and time again, at great personal cost. It is my honor to hereby announce that the Avengers Initiative and the X-Men will come together, unifying under one banner, to unite against threats that not only threaten nations but humanity itself."

    The screen changed to reporters hurrying to ask questions. Among them stood one very loud voice that could cut through the din. "Director Fury, does this mean mutants are now officially part of global defense initiatives? How does the public respond to this?"

    Fury raised a hand to silence the crowd. "This partnership isn''t about politics; it''s about survival. The Avengers and the X-Men share a common goal: protecting the Earth. Together, they represent the best of what we can achieve when we set aside differences and fight for the greater good."

    Blink moved forward now, replaced by quiet determination rather than her usual insouciance. "The X-Men have always sought to bring about an understanding - in peace - between mutants and humans. This alliance with the Avengers is a step closer to a safer future for all, regardless of our origin."

    The camera turned toward Charles and nodded gravely. "In a world with ever-rising problems, unity is still our greatest strength. The X-Men prepare to stand side by side with the Avengers to protect this planet."

    Back in the mansion, Logan scoffed, crossing his arms. "Unity, yeah? Sounds like another excuse for S.H.I.E.L.D. to stick their noses in our business. Now, they are gonna gobble us up like a hungry snake."

    "Logan, they''re offering to work with us, not against us," Storm said, her tone calm but firm. "This could be a chance to show the world we''re not just ''danger''¡ªwe''re heroes too."

    Jubilee leaned forward in her chair, eyes wide with excitement. "Do you think they''ll call us in for missions? Like, ''Jubilee, we need your fireworks to dazzle the enemy!'' Or like, ''Blast them to oblivion, Jubilee, our explosive queen''."

    Kitty smirked. "Yeah, or ''Kitty, phase through this impenetrable vault and steal the plans!'' Sounds like fun."

    Scott, however, looked skeptical. "Fury''s not telling us everything. He never does. We need to tread carefully."

    I didn''t say anything, just staring at the screen and thinking about how the events were changing.

    The news conference wrapped up with a few more words from Fury and the team before the press started asking questions about the new alliance.

    ..

    The rest of the afternoon went chattering full of excitement, concern, and heavy debate amongst the team. It appeared that everybody had an opinion about the Avengers Initiative and X-Men''s sudden union with S.H.I.E.L.D.

    By dinner time, the mansion was filled with tension and curiosity. Jean agreed with Logan''s view on Shield.

    Logan, of course, continued to mumble about the interventionist government and how they were so much better off on their own.

    Storm, ever the diplomat, reminded them all that this could be a step toward the acceptance mutants had been fighting for all along. "It''s not about S.H.I.E.L.D. controlling us, Logan. It''s about changing perceptions. This is a chance for us..."

    "Yeah, tell that to the people who still call us freaks," Logan retorted, stabbing a piece of meat on his plate. "S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn''t want allies. They want tools. Just wait and see. You will know soon enough."

    As the evening calmed down, the chatter died down and everyone went their ways. I was about to go to Kitty''s room to spend some time with her, but a new message from Psylocke caught my attention.

    [Hey, Aron, wanna train? I could really use a sparring partner.]

    I thought about it for a moment before replying.

    > Sure, when do you want to start?

    [Now. If you are free... I''m in the training room.]

    > I''m on my way.

    I went to the training room where Psylocke had requested me to meet her for a session. Psylocke was already there, stretching in her usual no-nonsense attire¡ªa fitted tank top and athletic pants that gave her freedom of movement. Her violet hair was tied back in a sleek ponytail, and her sharp eyes locked onto me as I entered.

    "You''re late," she remarked, though her tone held more amusement than irritation. She rolled her shoulders and stepped onto the mat, her bare feet making no sound.

    "By a minute," I countered with a faint smile, tossing my jacket onto a bench nearby. I joined her on the mat, feeling the firm give of the surface beneath my feet.

    "No powers," she said, raising an eyebrow. "Just skill. Agreed?"

    "Agreed."

    She nodded and assumed a stance, her body low and balanced. I mirrored her, watching her movements closely. We circled each other for a moment, testing the waters, each looking for an opening.

    She moved first¡ªa feint with her left hand, followed by a swift roundhouse kick. I barely sidestepped, the air from her strike brushing past me. I retaliated with a jab, but she blocked it easily, her forearm meeting mine with a solid thwack. Her movements were precise and fluid, her body a weapon honed to perfection.

    "Not bad," she said, a smirk tugging at her lips. "But you''re holding back."

    "You sure about that?" I replied, stepping in closer with a quick combination¡ªa jab, a hook, and a low kick aimed at her thigh. She deflected the punches but had to pivot sharply to avoid the kick, her footing momentarily shifting.

    "Better," she said, now more serious.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 55 [Spar with Psylocke]

    I grinned at her words, feeling the rush of combat beginning to awaken something deep within me. The rhythmic dance of sparring, the quick exchanges, and the adrenaline ¡ª it was all too familiar. In my past life, I lived for this. The feeling of an opponent''s movement, reading their intent in every shift of weight and every glance.

    Psylocke lunged at me again, her strikes faster, more precise. I could see the focus in her eyes, the sharpness of a warrior who had trained her entire life. Her fist shot toward my face, and I sidestepped, parrying with my arm before throwing a knee toward her midsection. She twisted, narrowly avoiding the blow, and retaliated with an elbow aimed at my head.

    I ducked, feeling the wind of her strike pass over me. My body was getting into its groove now, my muscles remembering the rhythm of a fight. I feinted a left jab and slipped under her guard, sweeping my leg to try and take her down. But she was quick, hopping over my leg and delivering a sharp kick to my ribs as she landed. The impact was solid, making me wince, but it only fueled my excitement.

    "You''re getting serious now," she noted with a smile, her breaths coming a bit quicker but her form still perfect.

    I chuckled, rolling my shoulders. "You wanted a sparring partner, not a punching bag. Time to step it up."

    We moved again, the intensity rising. Her fists flew like bullets, a shower of punches and kicks that I met with blocks and parries. I slipped inside her guard with a hard hook to the ribcage, but she took it with a grunt and spun into a backfist that clipped my chin. I staggered slightly but recovered quickly, the taste of blood in my mouth only sharpening my focus. It''s fun to fight like this without using any power.

    "That''s the spirit," she smirked and wiped a bead of sweat from her brow.

    I could feel the smile spreading across my lips, the kind that once used to come across my face when I was at my peak, challenging fighters at their best. There were fights I enjoyed and some that I didn''t and was basically forced into. Still, I''m freaking enjoying this moment. It was like riding a bike, you don''t really forget how to ride.

    My stance shifted, becoming looser, more fluid. I stopped trying to anticipate her and instead let my instincts take over.

    When she lunged again, I didn''t step back. I met her head-on, blocking her strike and catching her wrist. With a twist, I spun her around and pulled her into a lock, pinning her arm behind her back. She grunted in surprise but didn''t hesitate, throwing her weight into me to break the hold. I let her go, but as she turned, I was already swinging a low kick at her legs.

    Psylocke jumped to avoid it, using her momentum to flip backward, landing gracefully on her feet. Her eyes gleamed with a challenge, a wild grin spreading across her face. She was also enjoying this moment. "Now that felt like a real fighter," she said, breathing heavily.

    I shrugged nonchalantly, even though I could feel the familiar strain in my muscles, the heat of a good fight. "Maybe I just needed a warm-up."

    Her smirk widened. "Is that so? Then let''s see how warmed up you really are."

    She launched at me with a new ferocity, and this time, I didn''t hold back. Our strikes were faster, harder. We were moving in perfect sync, almost like a deadly dance.

    Punches, kicks, elbows, and knees flew between us. My mind cleared completely, attending only to her movements and the rhythm of her breathing, shifts in her stance.

    I landed a hard uppercut to her chin, forcing her back, but she recovered almost immediately and countered with a roundhouse kick that I barely blocked in time. The impact numbed my arm, but I grinned, stepping forward and driving my knee toward her midsection. She blocked with both arms, skidding back slightly from the force.

    We paused for a brief moment, both panting, but neither of us was willing to show any sign of quitting.

    Psylocke wiped at the sweat on her forehead, her eyes shining with excitement. "I knew you were good, but, damn, Aron. You are like a different person once you get serious."

    I smirked, rolling my shoulders as I took a deep breath. "What can I say, I''m all in one package."

    "Cheeky brat," she replied, stepping forward once more, her stance shifting, becoming more fluid, almost like a dance. "Then show me what you''ve got, fighter."

    I moved in, my body now fully in sync with the rhythm of combat. I could feel the excitement bubbling up inside me, a thrill I hadn''t felt in ages. My movements became sharper, quicker. I ducked under her high kick and countered with a sweeping leg, knocking her off balance. She fell to one knee, but before I could follow up, she rolled backward and sprang to her feet, landing a punch on my cheek as she came up.

    The strike made my vision blur for a second, but I grinned, wiping the blood from my lip. "Nice hit."

    She smiled back, her eyes gleaming with a wild, unrestrained joy. "You too."

    And before we knew it, we were at it again; roundhouse kicks and punches flew through the air as we countered. Every hit I landed back came with one of hers. Straight and pure skill exchange; no powers, no tricks-only two fighters testing the limit of the other.

    Finally, we both stopped; our bodies dripping with sweat, our chests pumping up with every breath. We moved around each other carefully and slowly, grinning like lunatics. Well, we ended up having one final round. I kinda held back a little at the end, since it was a friendly spar.

    We both lay on the floor, drenched in sweat and huffing in exhaustion...

    "You''re good, Aron," Psylocke said, her tone filled with genuine respect.

    I chuckled, brushing a hand through my hair. "You''re not so bad yourself. Thanks for the spar. I needed that."

    "Likewise."

    "So, I heard you are moving out of the school again," Psylocke suddenly asked me, as if trying to change the topic.

    I nodded, wondering why she suddenly changed the topic. "Yeah, I''ve had enough fun with the baddies... I guess, I just want some peace and a life out there, you know... Away from all the X-Men or hero stuff."

    "A normal life?" She looked at me, raising her brows.

    "You know it''s impossible for me to have a normal life. A moment of peace, yeah, that sounds nice, though."

    "Hmm. So, you got both Jean and Kitty, huh? Quite a playboy, aren''t you?" She teased me.

    "What can I say, I''m irresistible," I replied with a shrug. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That you are..." She mumbled, her voice barely audible, but I still heard it.

    "What?"

    "Nothing, don''t worry about it." She waved her hand dismissively.

    "Wait! Don''t tell me you like me too?" I asked her, surprised.

    "Don''t flatter yourself too much. You are good-looking, strong, caring, and not bad in bed... Ah! Tsk. Forget the last part," She stood up and was about to run away.

    "You read Kitty''s mind, didn''t you?" I asked her, stopping her in her tracks. I stood up and walked toward her.

    She paused for a moment, looking at me over her shoulder. "I might have accidentally seen that image in her mind when I met her... And yes, I can''t forget it." She admitted, blushing as she remembered the scene.

    "I see," I said, nodding slowly, my eyes twinkling with amusement. "So, you like what you saw?"

    "Wha- What? No, of course not," she protested, trying to hide the redness in her cheeks. "I''m not some pervert like you."

    "Hmm. So, what did you think about it?" I asked her, stepping closer.

    She gulped, turning away from me. "It was nothing special."

    "Really? Yet, you just said so many good things about me.. ''good-looking, strong, caring, and not bad in bed''... Those were your words, weren''t they?"

    "I- I didn''t mean it that way," she stuttered, refusing to look at me.

    "But you did say them," I said, stepping even closer, our bodies almost touching. "So, what do you think now?"

    She remained silent, her shoulders tense and her fists clenched at her sides. I could feel the nervousness radiating from her, and I knew that if I pushed any further, she would probably end up using her powers on me.

    I sighed, taking a step back. No point pressing her too much just yet. "Well, life is too short for regrets. If you want to talk, you know where to find me." I walked past her, heading toward the showers.

    As I reached the door, I heard her voice again. "Don''t hold your breath, Aron."

    "We''ll just see about that..."

    "In your dreams..."

    "Without dreams, we cannot live. You are already living in my dreams."

    "Wha- What?" She looked at me, shocked at what I just said.

    I walked out of the training room and entered the shower, chuckling at her flustered reaction. Well, that was a good session. But my mind> ''Without dreams, we cannot live. You are already living in my dreams. WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?''

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

    AN: The fun part will begin starting the next chapter.

 Ch: 56 [Telepathy training]

    It was around late morning. I was sitting in one of the study rooms, waiting for Professor Xavier to arrive. Despite his duties as headmaster and the ongoing events, he agreed to help me push my telepathy further boosted with the Phoenix Force.

    The Professor walked in, his strides steady and confident. His sharp blue eyes carried a glimmer of amusement as he noticed my raised brows.

    "You look surprised, Aron," he remarked, settling into a chair opposite me.

    "Well, you are doing better than I expected," I replied, leaning back in my chair. "Speaking of which, I thought you''d be busy with the announcement and all the paperwork."

    A small smile played on his lips. "Let''s just say I have a capable team to handle it. Besides, how could I refuse someone who brought me back to my feet?"

    If I were to guess, Hank and Blink are probably grumbling about being buried under his deskwork right now. I smirked, but I kept that thought to myself.

    "Alright, Professor. Let''s get started," I said, sitting up. "I''ve been working on expanding my telepathic range and precision. With the Phoenix Force enhancing me, I feel like there''s so much untapped potential, but I want to learn how to control it better."

    Xavier nodded thoughtfully, his fingers steepled. "Telepathy, especially when augmented by something as volatile as the Phoenix Force, is both a gift and a great responsibility. Recklessness could lead to catastrophic consequences. Let''s begin by testing the limits of your current abilities. We''ll start simple. Let''s start from the basics..."

    He gestured for me to focus. "Reach out to my mind, Aron. I will not resist. Search for a thought, but remember¡ªprecision is key."

    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath and let my consciousness expand. The world around me faded as I tuned into the rhythmic hum of the Professor''s mind. His thoughts were like a vast library, each one neatly cataloged and shielded, yet accessible. I sifted through them carefully, bypassing memories and mundane musings until I found a recent thought.

    "The team breakfast could use an upgrade. Perhaps Hank would be willing to attempt souffl¨¦s."

    My lips twitched in amusement. Opening my eyes, I met his gaze. "Souffl¨¦s? That''s ambitious for Hank."

    Xavier chuckled softly. "Indeed. But you were precise¡ªan encouraging start. Now, let''s test your range. Extend your consciousness beyond this room. Can you find Logan? He''s likely prowling the grounds."

    Expanding my mental field was easy. With the Phoenix Force as a crutch, my awareness spilled out of the room like a wave, washing over the mansion and its grounds. It was so different from the regular telepathy. I found Logan near the garage, tinkering with his motorcycle. His mind was closed off, guarded as always, but his surface thoughts were loud enough.

    "Why the hell did Chuck dump his papers on Hank again? Guy deserves a break. Might take the bike for a spin later¡ªmaybe grab a beer. Gotta keep an eye out for Jubilee. Kid, keep blasting my bike too much. I might go broke at this rate. Sigh!"

    I smirked. "Logan''s busy grumbling about Hank''s workload and Jubilee. And he''s thinking about sneaking off for a beer."

    The Professor raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "Very good. Your telepathic reach is exceptional. But let''s push further. Beyond the mansion. Focus on the town nearby."

    I nodded, closing my eyes again. This time, I reached outward, imagining my mind as a ripple extending into the world. The nearby town buzzed with activity, its collective thoughts blending into a cacophony of voices. It was overwhelming at first, but I began to filter them, honing in on individual minds. A barista worried about their latte art. A jogger pushing themselves to finish their route. A child marveling at the candy aisle in a supermarket.

    "I can hear them," I murmured, "but it''s noisy. Hard to focus on just one." Fuck! Too much noise. It felt as if my head was about to burst open.

    Xavier''s voice was calm and steady. "Filter the noise, Aron. Focus only on what you need. It''s like tuning a radio¡ªfind the frequency you desire."

    I adjusted my mental focus, narrowing it until I latched onto a man at a coffee shop. He was staring at his phone, scrolling through news articles about the latest hero-villain skirmish in New York.

    "Another fight in the city. When will they stop wrecking everything?"

    I relayed his thoughts to Xavier, who nodded approvingly. "Impressive. You''re adapting quickly. But there''s one final test. Extend your reach globally. Find a mind far from here, one you''ve never encountered before. With the boost from the Phoenix Force, it should be possible."

    Globally? That was ambitious. I closed my eyes, my breathing steady as I poured more energy into expanding my consciousness. The Phoenix Force surged within me, amplifying my reach. I felt myself soaring past oceans, continents, into cities I''d never seen. The vastness of the world was dizzying, but I didn''t let it deter me. It was like countless images flying past me at a blinding speed. I can''t lose my focus now.

    I zeroed in on a bustling marketplace in India. A vendor''s thoughts caught my attention¡ªhe was haggling with a customer over spices.

    "If she thinks I''ll lower the price any further, she''s mistaken. My cardamom is worth every rupee."

    I chuckled softly, opening my eyes. "Found someone in India. A spice vendor holding firm during a negotiation."

    Xavier''s expression was one of awe and pride. "Remarkable, Aron. How does it feel? Your telepathic range is almost unfathomable."

    "It''s hard to explain. I feel like I can sense everything around me, but also nothing. Like I''m connected to everyone yet still alone," I replied as I continued to scan the planet. I could tell the difference between a human and a mutant. Fuck! I''m a freaking walking cerebro. "Sorry. That probably doesn''t make sense."

    "No need to apologize," he said gently. "I understand what you mean. It''s the burden and wonder of our powers. Sometimes they''re difficult to describe, even for those who wield them."

    I let out a breath, my mind still buzzing with the sheer scale of what I''d just done. Professor Xavier watched me with calm patience as I steadied myself. But my curiosity was already spiraling into something more. Could I go deeper? Could I look into places that were supposed to be beyond reach?

    "Professor," I began, "I''d like to push further. There''s something I want to try."

    His expression turned cautious, but he didn''t discourage me. "Be careful, Aron. The Phoenix Force may make you feel invincible, but overreach can have consequences."

    I nodded, focusing again. This time, my aim wasn''t random. I wanted answers. Answers hidden from the world and the reason Fury decided to assemble the Avengers and X-Men together. My thoughts drifted toward S.H.I.E.L.D. and its elusive director, Nick Fury. Surely, if there were secrets worth uncovering, they''d be there.

    As I extended my consciousness, I felt the faint hum of power dampeners¡ªa network of nullifiers meant to block telepaths like me. Ordinarily, it would''ve been impossible to breach, but with the Phoenix Force fueling me, the resistance barely slowed me down. My mind slipped through the cracks, brushing against the presence of Fury himself.

    The chaos of his thoughts hit me like a storm¡ªstrategies, contingencies, and secrets piled upon secrets. I sifted carefully, searching for something concrete. And then I found it.

    An alien signal...

    Fury''s mind replayed the scene like a vivid memory. S.H.I.E.L.D.''s monitoring systems had picked up a strange signal from deep space. It was unlike anything they''d encountered before. For a brief moment, their sensors caught a glimpse of a spacecraft. The image was grainy, but unmistakable¡ªa sleek, dark vessel with glowing runes etched into its surface. And then, as quickly as it had appeared, it vanished. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The implications of what I saw hit me like a freight train. Aliens? A spaceship? Fury''s thoughts raced with possibilities: Was it hostile? Was it observing us? Or worse, was it preparing for something?

    But there was more. My focus shifted to a heated argument between Fury and another presence in the room¡ªBolivar Trask.

    Yup! Trask, that bastard...

    Fury''s frustration burned through his thoughts. He wanted coexistence, pushing for ways to protect both mutants and humans. But Trask was relentless, advocating for the eradication of mutants entirely. His mind was filled with cold calculations, his thoughts laced with hatred and fear. I caught glimpses of Sentinel prototypes, schematics designed to target mutants with terrifying efficiency.

    ''Trask is a problem,'' Fury''s mind echoed. ''But cutting him loose isn''t an option. Not yet. The Council''s backing him. Sigh! General Ross is swaying the government and now this.''

    That bastard. I should just kill Trask. I wanted to rip Trask''s mind apart and show him what it felt like to be hunted. Wait! What about endless nightmares or should I turn him into a maniac? But before I could delve further, a sharp pain sliced through my head.

    "Ah¡ª!" I gasped, clutching my temples.

    The connection snapped violently, like a door slammed shut in my face. My vision blurred as a blinding headache consumed me. And then, everything went black.

    **[''favorite'' the chapter if you like it.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

    AN: Before anyone says this let me clarify> It isn''t a Nerf.

 Ch: 57 [A meeting with Lady Death]

    It was a slow beeping that somehow brought me back to reality. My eyelids felt like lead, but I opened them slightly to squint through the dim light of the infirmary. The smell and the sounds of humming medical equipment confirmed my location.

    "Ah, you''re awake," came a familiar voice.

    I winced at the dull ache in my skull and shifted my head a little, and Professor Xavier was sitting beside the bed with his hands folded neatly in his lap. Though his face was serene, there was a tinge of concern upon it.

    "How long was I out?" I rasped, my throat dry.

    "Nearly six hours," he replied, his voice gentle. "You pushed yourself too far, Aron. I warned you about overreach."

    I sat up slowly, ignoring the pounding in my head. Dang! It felt as if hundreds of people were honking in my ears. Memories of what I had seen in Fury''s mind came rushing back. The alien signal, Trask, the Sentinels¡ªeverything. My fists clenched involuntarily, anger bubbling beneath the surface.

    "Trask is building Sentinels, Professor," I said, my voice sharper than I intended. "And Fury knows about it. He''s letting it slide because of some Council politics. They''re playing games with our lives."

    Xavier''s expression darkened slightly, but he maintained his composure as usual. "I suspected as much," he said in a low voice. "Trask''s hatred for mutants is well-documented. But this... it''s worse than I feared. Still, Aron, your methods¡ª"

    "My methods?" I snapped, cutting him off. "I got us the truth, didn''t I? If I hadn''t pushed myself, we''d still be in the dark. How is that wrong? You are always too soft, professor. It''s going to kill someone one day."

    Xavier sighed, his tone firm but compassionate. "The Phoenix Force makes you feel all-powerful, at a cost. Your carelessness could have extreme repercussions¡ªnot just for you but for all around you. Do you see? Even with your healing ability, you can not heal your mental condition."

    I wanted to argue and prove that I had done things right, but the headache and weariness prevented me from saying so. So, I leaned on my pillows in frustration and said nothing.

    "Aron," Xavier continued, his voice softer now, "I know you mean well. But power without control is a dangerous thing. You must learn to balance your abilities with restraint. Only then can you truly master them."

    I looked away, staring at the sterile ceiling. He was right, of course. But it didn''t make the anger or the helplessness any easier to swallow. Trask was out there, building weapons to exterminate mutants, and I had to sit here, nursing a headache. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Fine," I muttered. "What''s next, then? Meditation? Another lecture?"

    Xavier chuckled softly. "Rest, for now. Your mind needs time to recover. Pushing yourself further in this state would be unwise. And don''t worry, Aron. We will address Trask and the Sentinels¡ªbut we will do so together, and with care."

    The door to the infirmary swung open and in walked Hank with a tablet. His fur was an attentive shade of blue under bright lights as he questioned me with a look.

    "Ah, you are awake," he said, in a voice that was both relief and exasperation. "You gave us quite a scare, Aron. What were you thinking, attempting a global telepathic sweep powered by the Phoenix Force? Do you have a death wish?"

    "Noted, Hank," I grumbled, rubbing my temples. "I''ve been scolded enough already."

    Hank sighed, handing the tablet to Xavier. "We''re monitoring your vitals closely. Your brain activity was off the charts when we found you. Whatever you did, it strained your system significantly. I''d recommend no more mental gymnastics for at least a week."

    "A week?" I protested, sitting up straighter. "We don''t have that kind of time! Trask¡ª"

    "¡ªwill still be there in a week," Hank interrupted, his tone stern. "You''re no good to anyone if you burn yourself out, Aron. Even with the healing factor, it can only heal your injuries, not your mental condition."

    Xavier placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Listen to him, Aron. Rest. Regain your strength. There will be time to act¡ªbut not at the cost of your well-being."

    I sighed, sinking back into the bed. As much as I hated to admit it, they were right. Pushing myself further now would only make things worse. But as I closed my eyes, letting the exhaustion take over, one thought lingered in my mind.

    I''d seen too much to stand idle. Trask, Fury, the alien signal¡ªthis was just the beginning. I could just feel it... And I could feel something more...

    Ah, crap! Jean stormed into the room, followed by Kitty. Both of them glared at Hank and the Professor.

    "Alright," Hank raised his hands defensively. "Go easy on him. He still needs rest."

    The two men retreated from the room, leaving me alone with an irate Jean and an equally worried Kitty.

    "What the hell were you thinking?" Jean hissed, her eyes blazing with fury. "Pushing yourself like that? Did you want to fry your brain or what? And I am gonna give that Professor a piece of my mind. What kind of lessons is he giving you? I swear, if you pull a stunt like this again..."

    Kitty placed a hand on Jean''s arm, trying to calm her down. "Jean, I think that''s enough. He''s clearly learned his lesson. Look at him. He looks exhausted."

    "Yeah, listen to her, I am exhausted," I grumbled.

    Jean''s eyes softened slightly, and she sighed. "Fine. But don''t think you''re off the hook yet." She turned to Kitty. "You keep an eye on him and don''t let him do any funny business with his power." She was about to leave.

    "Where are you going?" Kitty asked.

    "As I said, I need to give that Professor a piece of my mind!"

    I couldn''t help but smile. "Jean, you''re cute when you''re angry."

    She spun around, her eyes narrowed. "Sweet talk won''t get you anywhere, mister."

    She left the room, leaving Kitty and me alone.

    "Well, that was eventful," I said, leaning back against the pillows. Arg, my neck hurts, and this freaking headache. I thought I had it under control. Well, gotta train more. That''s the only way to avoid another situation like this. As for Trask, I am gonna kill that motherfucker in his sleep.

    Kitty shook her head, a wry smile on her lips. "You really know how to push people''s buttons, don''t you? She cares about you, Aron. We all do. If something happened to you..."

    "I know... I just got a little excited, that''s all," I replied, closing my eyes. "But I''ll be fine. Promise."

    Kitty nodded, squeezing my hand. "I''ll hold you to that. Now, get some rest. You need it."

    I chuckled softly. "Wanna cuddle?"

    Kitty laughed, rolling her eyes. "Sure, why not. Move over."

    I shifted to one side of the bed, making room for her. She climbed in beside me, snuggling up against me. Her warmth was comforting, and I felt myself drifting off into sleep. The last thing I remembered was her soft voice whispering in my ear.

    "Sleep tight."

    ...

    The infirmary was quiet, save for the soft hum of machines monitoring my vitals. I shifted restlessly, my mind drifting despite the ache that throbbed behind my eyes. Sleep had been elusive since my telepathic overreach, but exhaustion finally won out, pulling me into a heavy, dreamless void.

    Or so I thought.

    When I opened my eyes, I wasn''t in the infirmary anymore. The air was thick and cold, a shroud of mist curling around my feet. I stood on a barren, ashen plain, the ground cracked and lifeless beneath me. The sky above was a swirling vortex of black and gray, streaked with crimson lightning. A strange sense of foreboding settled in my chest, but curiosity compelled me to take a step forward.

    "Lost, are we?"

    The voice was soft and lilting, yet it carried an otherworldly weight that sent a chill down my spine. I turned sharply, my senses on high alert.

    She emerged from the mist like a shadow given form. Her movements were fluid, almost hypnotic, as if the air itself bent to her will. Her beauty was otherworldly¡ªpale skin that seemed to glow faintly, hair that cascaded in dark waves, and eyes that shimmered like galaxies trapped within them. She wore a black gown that clung to her figure, intricate patterns of bone and gold etched into the fabric.

    "Who are you?" I asked, my voice steady despite the unease gnawing at me.

    Her lips curved into a slow, knowing smile. "You don''t know? Oh, darling, I''m hurt." She stepped closer, her bare feet gliding soundlessly across the ground. "I am Death."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

    Next Ch: A kiss to die fo

 Ch: 58 [A kiss to die for]

    Lady Death''s words hung in the air, a mix of playful charm and sinister intent. The way she looked at me¡ªlike a predator inspecting its prey¡ªsent shivers down my spine. This wasn''t just any adversary. This was **, personified, incarnate, standing before me with a bemused expression and a glimmer of mischief in her eyes.

    "I''ve heard of you," I said cautiously, trying to keep my voice even. "But I didn''t expect we''d meet so soon." What the fuck just happened? I wanted to lie yet, I ended up saying such a stupid thing. What the fuck should I say if she asks me how I know her? Ah, crap! Of course, I am in my soul form, and before Death, who could lie? Shit!

    Lady Death''s smile grew wider. "Ah, so you are aware of me. That is so rare. Most mortals can''t understand my existence and recognize me, really. How odd."

    Her voice dripped with honeyed malice, a melody that seduced and unnerved me simultaneously. Words rippled through the space between us like an animate air responding to her whims. I swallowed hard, my heartbeat beating rapidly even as I tried to appear calm.

    "Why am I here?" I asked, plant both feet firmly on the ground. My body felt as if the weight of the world now fell on my shoulders, a burden in her presence. I stood tall, repressing the oppressive force by force. I could feel the Phoenix Force, so that''s something. I knew I wasn''t dead or else we wouldn''t be having this conversation.

    "You brought yourself here," she said, her trace of an idle finger through the air. The mist around her coiled like a serpent. "That little stunt you pulled with the Phoenix Force left cracks in your soul¡ªcracks I couldn''t resist slipping through."

    "Figures," I muttered, though I wasn''t sure if I was trying to reassure myself or buy time to think.

    Death cocked her head to one side, examining me as if I were some particularly fascinating bug under glass. Then, with a single step, she closed the distance between us. My breath hitched as her hand rose to brush lightly against my cheek. She was cool; not unpleasantly so, either. It was almost. comforting. And that was the most unnerving thing of all.

    Seduction!

    "You intrigue me, Aron," she whispered, now softer, almost tender. "Your soul. it burns brighter than most. I can taste your defiance, your fear, your strength." Her eyes narrowed a little, and her smile turned wicked. "It''s delicious." She licked her lips with a smile. Well, her smile was like one of those horny nympho girls you see in anime or a nympho yandere with a deadly smile.

    I stepped back instinctively but felt the earth tug at my feet, keeping me planted in the soil. I don''t even know if it''s soil or something else. Whatever. Gotta stay strong. "Delicious?" I said, trying to sound firm while my heart pounded with excitement. "If you''re here to collect my soul, you''re wasting your time."

    Death''s laughter sounded like she was making broken glass tinkle. "Oh, darling, you''re misunderstanding me. I''m not here to collect you¡ªnot just yet, anyway." She leans in a bit closer, her voice dropping into a whisper. "I''m here to make you an offer."

    "An offer?" I repeat, my tone laced with suspicion.

    She nodded, circling me slowly, her gown trailing behind her like liquid shadow. "You''ve seen the chaos that''s coming. The Sentinels, Trask, politics and games. And beyond that." She paused, her eyes locking with mine. "You''ve seen it, haven''t you? The alien signal. The storm brewing in the cosmos. Thanos is coming."

    That bastard? Wait a second! Don''t tell me this version is that fucking insanely in love with Death, Thanos? Shit! If Death was bringing him up now, it couldn''t mean anything good.

    "And you''re telling me this because.?" I prompted, crossing my arms.

    Death stopped in front of me, her gaze piercing. "Because he wants you dead."

    "Thanos wants ''me'' dead?" I couldn''t help the incredulous laugh that burst out of my mouth. "What for? I''m just a guy with a fiery bird."

    Her expression grew dark, and for the first time, I saw something akin to frustration flash across her face. "You underestimate yourself, Aron. You''ve caught his attention. He''s jealous of the bond we could share."

    That caught me short. "What bond?" I remember Death using mortals to play her games and even seducing some just for fun. And judging from our conversation so far, I am her new plaything.

    Death''s smile returned, slow and serpentine. "Ah, you are clever, aren''t you? Playing coy won''t save you, darling. You know what I want." Her hand brushed against my chest this time. "You. At my side. My partner. My equal."

    The weight of her words sank into me, and it hit me like a jolt that she wasn''t just playing games with me. She was dead serious. Death, the eternal force, needed me as her consort. It had my insides twisting, but I managed to meet her gaze.

    "And what if I say no?" I asked, my voice steady as hell though an inner maelstrom churned within me.

    Her eyes sparkled with mirth. "Oh, you''ll say yes," she purred. "You''ll beg me for the chance. Let me show you why."

    Before I could move, the whole world changed. The empty plain of the desert dissolved into darkness, and I was overwhelmed by a deluge of senses. Images rolled before my eyes-victories, ecstasies, and powers so overwhelming that I felt a losing breath. I stood at the head of armies, commanding forces that would make even the Phoenix Force seem like a mere spark. I felt her touch, her presence, her whispers of eternity.

    It was intense... For a moment, I almost said ''YES''.

    But beneath all of this, I felt the lie. This was no gift of power. It was a leash, gilded and masquerading as freedom. If I let myself into her arms, there was no escape.

    I gritted my fists, pushing the images aside. "No," I said, my voice steady.

    Death''s smile faltered, just for a moment. "No?" she repeated, as though the word were a strange new verb to her.

    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. "You''re good, I''ll give you that," I said, forcing a smirk. "But I know your game. You offer power, pleasure, whatever I want¡ªbut there''s always a price. And I''m not interested in paying it."

    Her expression shifted, surprise giving way to something darker, more dangerous. But beneath it all, I caught a glimmer of... Admiration?

    "You''re stronger than I thought," she admitted, her voice dipped in curiosity. "Most would have given up by now."

    "Yeah well, I''m not most," I said, crossing my arms. "And if Thanos is coming for me, I''ll handle him on my terms, not yours.

    Death looked at me for a long time, her face inscrutable. Then, to my utter astonishment, she laughed - a real, musical sound that resonated through the nothingness. "Oh, Aron, you are adorable," she said, her smile coming back. "You think you can resist me, but all you''ve done is make me all the more curious. Fine. Play your little game of defiance. I''m watching. Kill Thanos and his army. Show me a bloody show filled with death and then I might just give you a kiss to die for..."

    The mist began to roll in upon her, and I felt the weight on my chest begin to lift. But just before she vanished, she leaned in one last time, her lips brushing against my ear.

    "Remember this, darling: you can''t outrun me. No one can."

    And with that, she was gone.

    I gasped, sitting upright in the infirmary bed, my heart pounding. The machines around me beeped in protest, and Kitty stirred beside me, her eyes groggy with sleep.

    "Aron?" she murmured, blinking up at me. "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing," I said, though my voice trembled. "Just a bad dream."

    But as I lay back down, the weight of Death''s words lingered. She was watching¡ªand the game was just beginning.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]*** S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 59 [Mad Titan]

    The forge-world of Nidavellir was enormous, a floating foundry in the space. The big star shone inside at its center, giving power to the old machines of the dwarves. Tall buildings made of shiny metals with great detail carvings stood across the large ring-shaped world. The dwarves of Nidavellir had been producing powerful weapons for hundreds of thousands of years, like the famous Mj?lnir and Gungnir.

    The dwarves worked hard, their big hands moving with care as they shaped raw metal into strong and good weapons for their allies. Above them, the Asgardian guards stood at significant places, watchful, their golden armor shining in the bright light of the forge.

    Now, though, tensions ran high. They heard about the Mad Titan on the move, so, they were extra vigilant.

    Well, their fear has arrived...

    A massive shadow fell over the star as the earth trembled beneath the dwarves'' feet. From the darkness came big warships; their bodies dark, glowing with menace as they peered down into Nidavellir. The largest ship, a dreadnought shaped like a blade, loomed at the forefront, and aboard it stood the Mad Titan.

    Thanos.

    With the weight of his massive golden armor upon his back, he seemed strong and invincible. His cold calculated eyes swept across the forge-world as he beamed down. Following him was a massive entourage of his loyal Black Order and Chitauri warriors, gearing up to bring battle.

    As Thanos walked forward and stopped before the gate. In the center of Nidavellir was the forge''s master, Eitri, the King of the Dwarves. Eitri was very tall, even taller than his fellow dwarves, and he looked strong with powerful arms built from years of making things. Next to him, his warriors and the Asgardians that were there stood ready, with their weapons prepared.

    Eitri''s voice boomed loud and strong. "Thanos, this is no place for a Titan. Turn back, or face the consequences."

    Thanos paused and a small, serious smile spread across his face. "Ah, Eitri," he said. "King of the forge. Creator of wonders. I come not as your enemy, but with an offer."

    Eitri squinted. "We do not desire anything from you."

    "You misunderstand me, I need your talent," Thanos said, his voice steady but full of power. "A tool¡ªno, a vessel¡ªto harness the full power of the Infinity Stones. A new Infinity gauntlet, made from the strongest metal in the universe. Make that for me, and I''ll let you and your people live. A fair deal, I say."

    A ripple of murmurs spread through the dwarves, but Eitri silenced them with a raised hand. He stared directly at Thanos, his jaw set. "We do not forge for tyrants. You''ll find no ally here."

    Thanos gazed angrily. "I wished you would understand," he said. "But if you will not make the gauntlet on your own, then I will take it from you by force."

    Eitri stepped forward and set his great hammer on the ground with a crash. "Dare threaten Nidavellir? We are not so easily conquered, Titan."

    Thanos didn''t say anything; he just raised his hand. In a single movement, the sky was filled with chaos.

    The Chitauri descended like a plague, their grotesque forms raining down from ships that blackened the sky. Screeching war beasts and hovering craft swarmed the massive foundry, their energy weapons firing indiscriminately.

    The Asgardian guards immediately sprang into action. Shouts of commands rang out as golden shields rose to form an impenetrable phalanx. With spears glowing with celestial energy, they unleashed a volley of blasts, cutting through the first wave of Chitauri. Dwarven cannons, embedded in the forge''s walls, roared to life, spitting molten projectiles that vaporized enemy ships in mid-air.

    Eitri himself led the charge, swinging a massive war hammer forged from uru metal. With each strike, he crushed enemies beneath him, their bodies crumpling like brittle glass. His warriors fought valiantly, their axes and maces tearing through the Chitauri ranks with unrelenting fury.

    But Thanos was not idle.

    Thanos strode through the chaos. Energy blasts ricocheted off his armor as though they were mere sparks. A group of Asgardian warriors charged him, armed with an arsenal glowing from enchantments. Thanos sent them flying with a single sweep of his massive arm, causing the armor to crumple under sheer strength.

    The Black Order¡ªEbony Maw, Proxima Midnight, Cull Obsidian, and Corvus Glaive¡ªentered the fray, all individually causing mayhem. Ebony Maw floated enormous chunks of machinery down at the dwarven defenses with the precision of telekinesis. Proxima Midnight danced through the battlefield on her spear, slicing through Asgardians and dwarves alike. Cull Obsidian smashed through fortified walls with brutish force, and Corvus Glaive sliced in with deadly precision.

    Among the disarray, Thanos came upon the central forge. There Nidavellir''s molten heart pulsed with a blinding light, and in the way of Eitri stood a hammer crackling with raw power.

    "You will not desecrate this forge, Titan!" Eitri roared.

    Thanos stopped, his expression unreadable. "And who will stop me? You?"

    Thanos lunged at Eitri, his fist right above the dwarf''s face. Eitri''s hammer met Thanos'' gauntlets in a shower of sparks, but the Mad Titan''s strength was overwhelming. He caught Eitri''s next strike with one hand and drove a brutal punch into the dwarf king''s chest, sending him sprawling.

    Though Eitri was down, the dwarves fought on with unrelenting fury. Massive automaton constructs, built to defend the forge, came to life. These towering machines, forged from uru and powered by the star itself, tore through the Chitauri ranks with mechanical precision. Their massive fists crushed ships, and beams of energy shot from their cores, incinerating entire squads.

    But even they were no match for Thanos.

    The Mad Titan grabbed one automaton by its arm and slammed it on the ground before stomping on its head with his giant feet, crushing it almost instantly. Then he tore apart its arm with a sickening crunch and used it to batter another machine into a heap of metal. His sheer power was unstoppable. It didn''t take long for him to rip apart those machines.

    Eitri struggled to his feet, bloodied but unbowed. He raised his hammer once more, but Thanos seized it mid-swing, shattering it in his grip.

    "Enough," Thanos growled, his voice a low rumble. "You have courage, Eitri, but courage will not save you."

    One by one, the defenses of Nidavellir crumbled. The Asgardians fought to the last man, their golden armor now scorched and broken. The dwarves, too, refused to yield, their weapons clashing against the unrelenting tide of Thanos'' forces. But the outcome was inevitable.

    As the final automaton fell, Thanos stood amidst the wreckage, unscathed and triumphant. The survivors were at his mercy. He turned to Eitri, who lay battered but alive at the base of the forge.

    "You will forge the gauntlet," Thanos commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Or I will wipe out every last dwarf and scatter the ashes of your precious forge across the stars."

    Eitri''s gaze burned with hatred, but he knew resistance was futile. Slowly, he nodded, his voice a bitter growl. "I''ll make your cursed gauntlet. But know this, you will never win."

    Thanos smirked, the faintest glimmer of satisfaction in his cold eyes. "Victory is inevitable. I will burn this universe and offer every single soul to my Mistress. Only then will I receive her love and be worthy enough for her."

    And as the flames of Nidavellir dimmed under the shadow of the Mad Titan, a new weapon was born¡ªa weapon destined to reshape the cosmos. The Infinity Gauntlet.

    ... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Knowhere]

    The Collector''s grandiose archive on Knowhere stood as a monument to his obsession with all things rare and powerful. This massive, hollowed-out head of a celestial had become the universe''s most infamous repository of treasures and curiosities. Its dim corridors, lined with unbreakable display cases, held a somber stillness¡ªuntil such silence was shattered by anguished screams.

    Taneleer Tivan, the Collector himself was bound to a chair made of shining alien metal. Ornate robes were torn and smeared with blood. His normally arrogant and flamboyant figure was now quivering in pain etched all over his face. Opposite him, Gamora stood still with an icy expression as her blade pressed into his throat.

    "Where is it?" Gamora asked, her voice calm yet laced with menace.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

    AN: 1 more chapter before this vol ends.

 [Vol-1: End] Ch: 60 [Odinâ€™s plot]

    Gamora gripped her blade tighter, pressing it closer to the Collector''s throat. Taneleer Tivan, his face a grotesque mask of defiance and pain, sneered through the agony.

    "You think you frighten me, child?" he spat, blood trickling from his lips. "You are but a pawn. You, your father, even your precious Nebula¡ªyou''re all inconsequential in the grand design."

    Gamora''s expression didn''t flinch. She leaned closer, her voice cutting through the stale air like the blade she wielded. "Enough nonsense, Tivan. Tell me where the star charts are, and I''ll make your death quick."

    The Collector let out a rasping laugh, cruel and hollow. "Death? My dear Gamora, I''ve made deals with powers far beyond your understanding. If you kill me, you''ll awaken forces that even your Titan fears."

    Gamora''s patience, already thin, snapped. She flipped her blade and slammed its hilt into Tivan''s ribs, eliciting a pained groan. "Stop stalling. Thanos doesn''t tolerate delays, and neither do I. The charts, Tivan. Where are they?"

    The Collector coughed, his elaborate chair rattling as he struggled for breath. Despite the pain, a smug grin crept onto his face. "You''ll get nothing from me. I''ve already placed them beyond your reach, guarded by a force far greater than your father. Odin..."

    At the mention of the All-Father''s name, Gamora froze momentarily. Her grip on the blade tightened, her mind racing. She knew of Odin''s reputation¡ªhis cunning, his ruthlessness, and his unmatched power. But Gamora wasn''t one to back down, not with the Mad Titan''s expectations looming over her. Besides, according to her information network, Odin is long dead and a fight is going on over his throne.

    "Odin''s long gone," she said coldly, masking her unease. "Asgard is in disarray. Whatever deal you made with him died with him."

    Tivan laughed loudly. "Hahahahahaha! Odin, dead? You truly know nothing. Do you think I would be in this situation if he''s dead? I would have hunted down the stones myself if that was the case. No, he lives on. And you''ll never find the charts while he still draws breath."

    Gamora''s eyes narrowed as she studied the Collector, weighing his words. His smug expression, despite the blade at his throat, set her on edge. Tivan wasn''t a fool¡ªif he was saying this, it was either a ploy or a dangerous truth. Her hand remained steady, the sharp edge of her blade drawing a thin line of blood against his neck.

    "You''re lying," she said flatly, though a hint of doubt flickered in her voice.

    Tivan grinned, his gold-streaked teeth catching the dim light. "Oh, Gamora. You think you know how this universe works, but you''re merely scratching the surface. Let me live, and I''ll give you something far more valuable than those star charts."

    Gamora pressed the blade closer, her voice a low growl. "Why would I spare you? Speak quickly before I end this."

    The Collector winced but held her gaze. "Because if you kill me, you''ll remain blind to the true scheme."

    "Fine," She said, without changing her expression.

    "Odin faked his death to bait Thanos into coming for them himself. Asgard isn''t weakened... It''s a fortress, waiting for your father to march right into his doom. A simple trap to lure in the prey blinded by madness," The Collector said in his rasped voice.

    Her grip faltered slightly, the weight of his revelation settling over her like a heavy shroud. "Why would Odin risk that? The stones¡­ he could have destroyed them or hidden them or used them to get rid of Thanos or anyone dangerous."

    Tivan chuckled darkly, his voice dripping with mockery. "Destroy the stones? Hide them? Use them just to get rid of Thanos? Odin isn''t that shortsighted. The All-Father never plays defense, child. He''s a conqueror, always has been. He knows Thanos won''t stop until he has all six stones. And you are here, aren''t you? Looking for the charts. You''ll inform its location to your daddy and daddy will march to Asgard with his massive army. So, he waits, with Hela, Thor, Loki, and the combined might of Asgard ready to strike when your father walks into their trap."

    Gamora''s mind raced, trying to piece together the implications. If this was true, her father''s quest for the Infinity Stones wasn''t the inevitability she had always believed¡ªit was a game, and Thanos might not even be the one holding the winning hand. Her lips twisted into a scowl.

    ''But Hela? She was supposed to be sealed! What the hell is going on here? What game is Odin playing now?'' She wondered.

    "Why would you tell me this?" she demanded. "You could have easily gotten rid of us."

    Tivan''s grin widened, his voice dripping with cunning. "Because, my dear Gamora, while I may be many things¡ªhoarder, schemer, survivor¡ªI am not loyal to lost causes. Thanos may seem invincible, but the path he treads is fraught with uncertainties. If he prevails against Odin, the cost will be great. And in such chaos, there will be¡­ opportunities."

    Gamora''s blade pressed harder, her patience razor-thin. "Opportunities? For you, or for me?"

    "For us, perhaps," Tivan said smoothly, his voice adopting a honeyed tone. "You''ll do what you must to survive, just as I have. If Thanos wins, he will be vulnerable after such a clash. You, his so-called daughter, may see a future without his shadow looming over you. But to secure that future, you''ll need more than brute strength."

    Gamora''s jaw tightened, the implications of his words gnawing at her resolve. "What are you proposing, Tivan?"

    The Collector''s eyes gleamed with wicked intent. "If Thanos prevails, Asgard''s vaults will be ripe for the taking. Odin''s original weapon¡ªthe spear forged in the fires of creation¡ªand the Valkyrie''s oldest blade, enchanted to cut through even the fabric of reality itself, will be among the spoils. That blade should be enough to... You know what I mean. Then, bring them to me, Gamora, and I will ensure that what remains of your father''s empire crumbles to dust."

    Gamora''s grip faltered for a heartbeat, the weight of his proposal hanging in the air. "You expect me to betray Thanos? To risk everything for your collection?"

    Tivan chuckled, the sound deep and sinister. "Oh, not just for my collection. For your freedom. Do you truly believe the Titan will share his power? That he will ever release you from his leash? No, Gamora. When the dust settles, you''ll find yourself cast aside, just like Nebula. Unless you take control of your destiny. Think about it."

    Gamora''s emerald eyes burned with conflict as she stared down at him. The Collector''s words were poison, seeping into her thoughts, but there was a bitter truth to them. She had seen how Thanos wielded power, how he discarded those who no longer served his purpose.

    "And if Odin wins?" she asked, her voice a cold blade. "What then, Tivan?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Collector''s grin turned sly, his gaze glittering with malice. "Then you''ll have no need of me. Odin''s wrath will scatter Thanos''s forces, and you''ll be free. But if the Titan stands victorious, you''ll need the weapons of gods to ensure you remain standing. I am merely offering you a lifeline, child. The question is, will you seize it?"

    Gamora stood motionless, her blade still at his throat, as her mind churned with possibilities. Tivan''s proposal was dangerous, treacherous, and possibly suicidal. But it was also a chance¡ªa sliver of hope in a universe dominated by her father''s will. She activated the self-destruct bomb in the army behind her, causing them to explode into meat and blood. She couldn''t possibly let them live and give Thanos this information.

    "I''ll consider it," she said finally, her voice low and venomous. "But if I find out you''ve lied to me, your fate will be worse than theirs..."

    Tivan coughed, blood staining his ornate robe, yet his smile never wavered. "Oh, Gamora. I never lie. I simply¡­ curate the truth."

    With a swift motion, Gamora withdrew her blade, leaving the Collector gasping and clutching his neck. She sheathed the weapon and turned, her steps echoing through the dim archives. As the shadows swallowed her form, the Collector''s laughter followed her¡ªa chilling reminder of the tangled web she now found herself ensnared in.

    "Let the game begin..." He wiped the blood off his mouth. His wounds began to heal as he stood, cracking his neck.

    ---------

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 [Vol-2: Begins] Ch: 61 [Chat and her little critters]

    Three days passed, and I had finally signed the papers for my new building¡ªa thirty-story skyscraper right in the heart of NYC. Emma pulled some strings to give me a good deal, but I didn''t want to owe her too much, so I paid half the market price. Some people would call it a waste of money while others might claim it''s just a smart investment. Either way, I am going to turn it into a business or rent out the lower floors and maybe even set up a mall for now, though I just want a peaceful place to live with my girls. The renovation of the entire building might take a month or two, so I''ll keep staying at the school until it''s ready.

    I almost forgot to mention. After the last episode of blackout, I decided not to use telepathy at the moment and give my brain some rest. Yeah, I know, I have the healing factor, but I don''t want to end up like Logan with a glitched-up memory. Gotta be careful next time.

    Jean got a class to teach and Kitty got a class to attend. So, I''m alone today, taking a walk around the school. Maybe, I''ll hit the shooting range.

    By the way, Chat has been doing better lately. She''s a sweet girl, and her ability to talk to animals is pretty amazing. Birds and squirrels seem to love her. Even though the Professor healed her mind, she still has nightmares and is scared of the dark. Emma''s been by her side through it all. The two of them are already becoming popular at the school, and it won''t be long before they have their own fan club like Jean and Ororo.

    I stopped near the garden. There was no one except for a girl and her companions.

    Chat was in the garden, surrounded by birds and squirrels. I don''t see Emma around.

    One squirrel was sitting on her head, eating a nut, while the birds chirped around her. She looked like something out of a Disney movie. It was the first time I''d seen her smile, genuine smile... I could just tell that and it made me happy. She was humming a tune while feeding them.

    "Hey, Chat," I said as I walked up to her.

    She looked up at me and smiled. "Hello, Aron."

    I sat down beside her, feeling the soft grass under me. The warm sun and gentle breeze made the moment peaceful. The squirrel on her head glanced at me, decided I wasn''t a threat, and went back to its snack.

    "You''ve got quite the audience," I said, looking at the birds and animals around her. Dang! I want to pet some of them too.

    She smiled shyly, tucking a strand of her black hair behind her ear. "Animals are easier to talk to than people. They don''t judge or expect anything. They''re just... themselves."

    Her voice was soft, almost like a whisper, but comforting. The way the birds chirped around her made it seem like they agreed.

    "Do they ever talk back?" I asked, half-joking.

    She giggled, a light sound I wasn''t expecting. "Not in words, but I can feel what they''re saying¡ªthrough emotions and images in my mind. They''re very honest."

    "Honest." I leaned back on my hands, watching as a sparrow landed on her hand without hesitation. "That''s rare."

    She looked at me, her pale blue eyes thoughtful. "You''re honest too, but not in the usual way. You don''t hide who you are, but... you''re carrying something heavy."

    Her words caught me off guard. She had a way of cutting through all the noise and seeing the truth. "How can you tell? You only met me a few days ago."

    "You see these birds and squirrels?" She nodded to the animals around us. "They see people like you and me for what we truly are. They told me a lot about you and the others at this school. I know you''re a good person."

    "Did they also tell you that I am carrying something heavy?"

    She shook her head, her eyes downcast. "They heard someone yelling at you for being reckless and doing everything alone instead of asking for help. Sorry, if I am intruding in your personal space."

    "Hahaha... Ah! That was Jean. I did something reckless a while back, and she yelled at me for it. I guess she''s right. I tend to go off on my own when things get serious and forget that I''m not alone. What about you? Your new life must not be that easy, right?" I said, changing the subject.

    "Emma helps me a lot," she said with a smile. "Whenever I am in trouble, I ask for her help. I try not to burden her too much, but she says that I don''t burden her at all. She is just like how I remember her, kind and warm."

    "I''m glad you two are getting along well," I said, smiling.

    "She is an amazing person, like a big sister, you know? I admire her so much. I''m glad to see she isn''t doing anything bad anymore."

    "So, what about you? What do you want to do now?" I asked, curious.

    "I will stay here," she said, her voice steady. "I like this place, and there are people like me here. It feels good to belong."

    "That''s good to hear."

    There was a moment of silence between us as I watched her playing and smiling with the birds.

    "You''re like a real-life Disney princess," I said, smiling.

    She blushed and laughed again. "I don''t think Disney princesses have nightmares or struggle to trust people."

    "Maybe not," I said, "but if they did, they''d probably turn it into a song."

    She smiled, a mix of gratitude and amusement in her expression. "Thank you, Aron," she said quietly.

    "For what?"

    "For saving me. I don''t remember everything, but thank you." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I chuckled softly. "Saving you wasn''t exactly a solo act, you know. Emma, the Professor, Blink, Storm, Natasha, and a certain person... Everyone played their part."

    "Maybe," Chat said, brushing a bird''s feather lightly with her finger, "but you were there. You brought me out of that place, and that means a lot."

    The sparrow hopped onto my leg as if seconding her gratitude.

    "Well, if they''re thanking me too, I guess I can''t argue," I said, giving the sparrow a gentle pat on its head.

    Chat giggled, watching my awkward attempt at connecting with the bird. "You''re not too bad with animals yourself."

    "I think they''re just here for the free snacks."

    She picked up a small bag of seeds from beside her and handed it to me. "Want to feed them?"

    "Why not?" I took a handful of seeds and held them out. Instantly, a couple of squirrels and a brave pigeon came over to investigate. The pigeon wasted no time, pecking eagerly at the seeds while the squirrels grabbed their share with tiny, dexterous hands.

    "This feels... strangely therapeutic," I admitted, watching them eat.

    "It is," Chat agreed, her voice serene. "It''s like the world slows down, and all the noise fades away."

    I nodded, understanding her words more than I expected.

    Suddenly, Chat stood up, brushing off her skirt. "You know," she said, a playful glint in her eye, "you joked about Disney princesses, but I think they''d do something like this."

    "Do what?"

    She cleared her throat and began to hum, a soft and melodic tune that quickly turned into a playful, improvised song.

    ?*Oh, little birds and squirrels, take a snack, don''t quarrel!

    The human man is awkward, but he means no harm at all.

    Peck the seeds, munch the nuts, hop and skitter, shake your butts!

    And if he trips, oh, don''t you laugh¡ªokay, maybe just a half.* ?

    I burst out laughing as her voice carried the ridiculous but charming lyrics across the garden. The animals seemed to perk up as if they were enjoying the performance too.

    "Shake your butts?" I repeated, still laughing. "That''s your Disney moment?"

    She grinned, a bit embarrassed but clearly enjoying herself. "What? It''s catchy!"

    "You''ve got a gift," I said, shaking my head with a smile.

    "Maybe I''ll write more songs for the animals," she joked, sitting back down.

    "You should. The world could use more moments like this," I said, watching as the squirrel on her head swished its tail, almost like it was dancing to her tune.

    "Thanks, Aron," she said, her voice soft again. "For making me laugh. It feels... good."

    I smiled at her, the moment between us peaceful and warm. "Anytime, Chat. Anytime."

    Just as things were settling down into a peaceful lull, the sound of footsteps echoed through the hall, followed by the distinctive, boisterous voice of Jubilee.

    "Well, well, what''s here? Aron and Chat, the animal whisperers?" Jubilee joked as she and Pixie approached us, a trademark grin spreading across her face.

    Pixie was flying next to her, her pink hair shining in the sun. Her wings whirred softly as she hovered just above the ground, her excitement plain on her face. "Oh my gosh, they''re so cute! Can we pet them?"

    The birds around Chat chirped a bit nervously, and the squirrels eyed Jubilee with suspicion, clearly not used to her boundless energy.

    "Careful, Jubilee," I warned, holding out a hand as she crouched down toward a particularly skittish squirrel. "Don''t get too excited, or you''ll end up blasting them halfway across the yard."

    "Hey!" she protested, sticking her tongue out at me. "I have  self-control, you know!"

    Chat giggled softly. "They''re a little nervous around her considering her... You know... But if you''re calm, they''ll come to you."

    Pixie was already sitting cross-legged on the grass, a look of concentration on her face as she held out her hands with a handful of seeds. A little sparrow hopped closer, pecking cautiously at the seeds before deciding she was safe and settling into her palm.

    "Look, look! It''s eating from my hand!" Pixie squealed in delight, her wings giving a happy flutter.

    Jubilee rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide her own excitement as she gently reached out with a peanut Chat handed her. "Come on, little buddy, I won''t hurt you. Promise!" she said softly.

    To everyone''s surprise, one of the bolder squirrels cautiously approached her, snatching the peanut from her fingers before darting a few steps away to nibble on it.

    "Ha! See? Even squirrels know I''m awesome!" Jubilee declared triumphantly.

    "Or maybe they''re just food-driven," I quipped, earning a laugh from Chat and Pixie.

    "Whatever, buzzkill," Jubilee shot back, grinning. She turned to Chat. "This is seriously amazing, though. How do you get them to trust you like that?"

    Chat shrugged, her fingers brushing over the sparrow perched on her hand. "I think they just know I won''t hurt them. It''s like... they can feel it."

    Pixie''s eyes sparkled as she watched the birds flit around. "This is like something out of a storybook! Chat, you''re like a fairy queen or something!"

    Chat blushed at the compliment, her pale blue eyes darting to the ground. "I''m just... me."

    "Yeah, well, you''re  ''just you,''" Jubilee said, tossing her a bright smile. "And Aron," she added, pointing at me, "don''t think I didn''t see you petting that bird earlier. You''ve got a soft side after all!"

    "Don''t spread rumors," I said, feigning seriousness. "I''ve got a reputation to maintain."

    "Sure, Mr. Tough Guy," she teased, tossing a peanut at me, which I caught easily.

    We all laughed, the mood light and carefree. As we continued feeding the animals, the garden felt alive with warmth, laughter, and the simple joy of connection.

    ---------

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 62 [Fury and Natasha]

    A few days later...

    [3rd person POV]

    The control room of SHIELD''s Helicarrier hummed with the quiet murmur of agents and the occasional burst of information scrolling across monitors. In the center, Nick Fury leaned back in his chair, his one good eye scanning the digital tablet before him. The reports were... staggering. He looked up as Natasha Romanoff stepped into the room, her usual composed demeanor intact.

    "Romanoff," Fury began, setting the tablet down with a slight thud. "I''ve been reading some very interesting reports. Care to explain more about this Aron character?"

    Natasha arched an eyebrow and crossed her arms, leaning against the table. "Which report caught your attention, Director? Bakuto''s faction going dark in a single night? Or maybe Stryker and Shaw''s operations crumbling like a house of cards?"

    "All of it," Fury replied, leaning forward. "The Bakuto thing was a surgical strike. You, Storm, and Blink being involved was impressive enough. But the way Aron coordinated it, dismantling an entire network in a single night? That''s... something else. Then there''s this bit about him turning Emma Frost into a decent person." Fury let the weight of the words hang in the air. "Emma Frost. As in the ''manipulative telepath who could sell ice in Antarctica.'' That Emma Frost."

    She smirked faintly. "She''s still herself, but yes, she''s surprisingly... cooperative now, all thanks to him saving her sister."

    "And Stryker?" Fury pressed. "Shaw? Hammerhead''s operations taking one hell of a hit, with Natasha Romanoff herself being rescued from one of their warehouses? You don''t usually need saving."

    Natasha''s expression tightened briefly before she let out a breath. "That night wasn''t... ideal. I underestimated them, never thought there would be Hydra involved in there. If not for him, I''d be probably dead or lying on a bed with pipes down my throat. I owe him for that."

    Fury narrowed his eye. "And that doesn''t happen often. Professor Xavier mentioned him, but he didn''t go into much detail. All I got out of him was that Aron was someone''s clone and he needed help to hide his identity and create a new one. That doesn''t explain why he''s so effective. Tell me more about his power. His character."

    Natasha hesitated, her gaze dropping briefly. "He''s... complex. Aron''s not just powerful; he''s strategic, resourceful, and¡ªwhen necessary¡ªmerciless. He has the ability to wield multiple mutations without any of the usual strains or limitations. And he can temporarily lend those abilities to others."

    "Lend them?" Fury repeated, his tone sharp.

    "Yes," She confirmed. "At Bakuto''s base, he lent me kinetic manipulation. For a brief time, I could absorb and redirect kinetic energy like it was second nature."

    Fury leaned back, processing the information. "And here I thought I''d seen it all. You don''t usually throw compliments around, Romanoff. This guy must be something."

    Natasha nodded, her expression softening slightly. "He is. I don''t know how or why, but I get this feeling he''s been through a lot and seen even more. When he looks at me, it''s like he can see right through me. It''s almost... disconcerting."

    Fury nodded, his mind turning over the possibilities. "It''s good to have people like him in our corner. We can use him."

    "You think he''ll agree to work with SHIELD?" Natasha asked.

    Fury chuckled, "I''m not talking about making him an agent, though it might not be a bad idea. No, what I mean is he could do a lot of good for this world, and I''m going to make sure he does. Maybe we could add him to the Avengers team or create a secondary team."

    She watched as Fury reached for the tablet again, his face set in determination.

    "You know it won''t be easy. The X-Force might be his first priority, he''s a mutant after all," She said.

    He nodded. "I know. But it never is, is it?"

    As he spoke, the door to the command center opened, and Maria Hill strode into the room. Her gaze locked with Fury''s, and she crossed her arms.

    "Director, I''ve got the files you requested on the X-Force."

    "Good."

    "What are you planning now?" Natasha asked.

    "Since Mutants and the Avengers are going to be working together from now on, so, it might be possible to recruit him on our side. Professor Xavier already has Jean, Storm, and God knows, how many more powerful mutants on his side. Now, with Aron and Emma, he''s only getting stronger. If we can recruit Aron, Emma might follow him and it will balance out things. If he agrees to work with us, it''ll give us a tactical advantage against anyone who dares to stand against us. It''s a win-win situation." Fury explained.

    Natasha raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    "If he refuses, then what?" She asked.

    "A clone without any past... He must be looking for a goal, right? What if we give it to him? A chance to become something more than a clone, a hero who saves people, and makes a difference. Something that will give him purpose, a place in this world. I''m going to give him one," Fury said with a confident tone. "Besides, according to the report, he hasn''t yet joined the X-Force."

    "You do know that he is a double edge sword. Even with all that if he refuses to join our side, then he becomes a wild card. And you know how dangerous those can be. With Shaw and Stryker out of the way, Magneto must be keeping an eye on him. This won''t be easy. And if he gets pissed, things would go really bad. Just imagine, a man without any limits, as our enemy... He might be hearing our conversation for all we know," Natasha stated, her voice filled with concern.

    Fury smiled. "That''s where you come in."

    "Oh, no. You can''t be serious!" Natasha jumped up from her chair.

    Fury held up a hand. "I am. Think about it, Nat. You''re already close to him."

    "He can read minds. It''s impossible for me to hide my thoughts from him. He will know everything, including this conversation," She shook her head, frowning.

    Fury just gave her that look.

    "Sigh!" She sat down with a sigh.

    "Let him. It''s not like we are doing anything bad, are we? The aliens are knocking at our door... Hydra, running wild, rogue mutants, a giant lizard, an assassin in a scorpion suit, a guy in a rhino armor... I could go all day long. We are barely holding the balance in this world. We need people like him on our side. If we succeed in making a mutant a global icon like Ironman, loved by all, maybe we will be able to do something about Trask Industries too, legally," Fury explained.

    Natasha crossed her arms, her expression unreadable.

    "Give it a try. I know you are older than him, still, maybe you will find your own happiness." Fury added, looking at her.

    "How would that even work? I''m not even sure how old he is. He looks like a 19 or 20-year-old..."

    "So, the greatest spy, Natasha Romanoff, is afraid of a little romance?" He chuckled.

    "No, I''m not afraid of it. I''m just saying he''s young, and I''m not even sure if he thinks of me in that way..." she said, sighing again. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There''s only one way to find out," he replied, his tone steady.

    "Tsk. Fine..."

    ...

    [Meanwhile...] [NY] [Aron''s first person POV]

    I teleported onto a quiet rooftop overlooking the city, feeling the familiar rush of air and the faint tug of space snapping back into place behind me. The city stretched out below, glittering with life and chaos. I''d been practicing my powers for hours now¡ªtesting precision, speed, and endurance.

    I was imagining something along the lines of instant teleportation from DBZ. A barrage of attacks while teleporting around my enemy. I can use ice shards or fireballs instead of chi blasts and I got the disintegration ray for ultimate. ''Heheheh... Hell yeah!''

    As I teleported again to another rooftop, a quiet sound caught my attention.

    Munch. Crunch.

    I turned toward the source, half-expecting a stray cat or a bird. Instead, I found her¡ªa girl in a black-and-white suit, her hood up, legs dangling over the edge of the rooftop. There she was... Ghost Spider. She was holding a sandwich, mid-bite, a pack of Doritos, with her mask pulled up just enough to reveal her mouth.

    "Well, this is awkward," she said, swallowing and lowering her sandwich. "Usually, rooftops are my thing. Do I need to start paying rent here, or...?"

    I chuckled, crossing my arms. "You''re fine. I was just... practicing." I let a smirk creep onto my face. "Didn''t expect company."

    "Practicing?" she said, tilting her head. "That''s why you''ve been blinking all over the city like a broken light bulb?"

    I raised an eyebrow. "You''ve been watching me?"

    She shrugged. "Hard not to notice. You''re fast, but you leave these faint energy ripples. Kind of like sonar for people like me."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 63 [A bet with Psylocke]

    "Sonar, huh? That''s useful."

    "Yeah, well, you can call is extra sense and it''s not perfect. Anyway, why aren''t you wearing your ice mask?" Ghost Spider asked, gesturing to my face.

    I laughed. "Ice mask? Is that what people are calling it now?"

    "Hey, it''s a good name. I mean, you do wear an ice mask when jumping into a fight, don''t you?" She threw a Dorito into the air and caught it with her mouth, grinning.

    "Yup! I guess teleportation gave my identity away, huh?" I said, remembering the lizard incident when I used teleportation. She caught on quickly.

    "Pretty much," she agreed.

    I sat down beside her, feeling a little awkward. "Let''s do a proper introduction. I''m Aron. Which by the way, you already know it. I was mumbling back then..." Man, I am babbling like a stupid.

    She held out a hand. "I''m Ghost Spider. Nice to meet you, Aron."

    I took her hand, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath my fingers. "Nice to meet you, Ghost Spider."

    "By the way, are you the one busting Hammerhead''s operation around the city?" She asked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yup!" I nodded, looking at her.

    She smirked, giving me an appreciative look. "Nice work. They were running guns and drugs, along with some other nasty stuff. It''s so hard to cover the grounds alone. It''s nice to have a hero buddy."

    "I do try to help out here and there whenever I can. By the way, what about that Scorpion guy? Any news?" I asked, curious. I saw the news last night, someone caught a sight of a guy in scorpion suit, robbing a bank.

    She shook her head. "No. No sign of him since that day, but I''ve got a feeling he''ll turn up soon."

    I nodded, my gaze shifting to the city skyline. The city bustled below, sunlight glinting off skyscraper windows, casting long shadows over the streets. Ghost Spider squinted against the brightness, adjusting her hood slightly to shield her eyes.

    "So, you saw my face. I wonder how you look under that mask," I said, leaning back on my hands.

    "Aren''t you the curious one? Showing my face kinda defeats the purpose of a secret identity, doesn''t it?" Ghost Spider replied, grinning.

    "Didn''t you say hero buddy? And I did help you out when we fought the lizard and Rhino together. Come on, I promise I won''t tell anyone." I joked.

    Ghost Spider chuckled. "I''m pretty sure your girlfriend would want to kill me if she found out I showed my face to you and you fell for my pretty eyes."

    "Oh, not to worry. My girlfriends are understanding."

    "Girlfriends?! Plural?" She asked in surprise.

    "Yes. As in, more than one," I explained with a smirk.

    "Wait! More than one? How many?" She asked. I could tell she was curious.

    "Just two for now," I answered, smiling at her.

    "Ha! Now, you are just bragging," She said with a laugh.

    "Am I? So, what about you, Ghost Spider? Boyfriend or girlfriend?" I asked, trying to turn the conversation around.

    She shrugged, tossing another Dorito into the air and catching it with her mouth. "Single."

    "Really? I mean, your voice is so sweet and you must look beautiful too. I don''t get how a pretty girl like you is still single," I said, honestly.

    "That''s what everyone says when they find out I''m single. I guess I just haven''t found the right person yet," She said before flipping up on her arms with her legs up in the air, a perfect handstand.

    "Saturday, 2 PM, lunch?" I asked suddenly.

    "I hate expensive restaurants..." She flipped back on her legs and stood on the ledge.

    "Stan''s burger place?" I asked, looking up at her.

    She pulled her mask down, "See you there. But just so you know, I won''t be easy. You''ll need to work for this."

    "I do enjoy a good challenge," I replied as she jumped down the rooftop.

    She threw weblines and swung off into the distance.

    ''Hahaha... I am not letting this girl get away. I am going to have a lot of fun with her.''

    ...

    [3rd person POV]

    It was nearing noon, and Psylocke sat in her room, her gaze fixed on the clock. Her fingers tapped rhythmically on her desk, betraying her nervousness. She had called Aron earlier, asking for another sparring session. It was a casual invitation¡ªor at least, that''s what she told herself.

    But now, sitting alone in her room, she couldn''t ignore the restless flutter in her chest. She replayed their last encounter in her mind, cringing at her accidental slip and how Aron had teased her.

    "Why am I letting him get to me like this?" she muttered under her breath, shaking her head. "He''s just another teammate... a very good-looking, infuriating teammate." She huffed, standing abruptly and pacing the room.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on her door. "Hey, Betsy, you in there?" came Aron''s voice, his tone casual but carrying the faintest hint of mischief.

    Psylocke froze for a moment before schooling her features into calmness. ''You''ve got this, Betsy.'' She opened the door, meeting his familiar smirk.

    "You''re early," she noted, stepping aside to let him in.

    He shrugged, his casual confidence filling the space. "I figured I''d give you some extra time to prepare. Last time, I think I caught you off guard."

    "Hardly," she replied, crossing her arms and leaning against the doorframe. "If anything, I held back so I wouldn''t bruise your ego."

    "Is that so?" he teased, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Then I guess I should be grateful. Ready to back up that talk?"

    "Always," she shot back, grabbing her gear and heading toward the training room with him.

    [Training room]

    Aron stretched lazily while Psylocke adjusted her gloves, stealing occasional glances at him. She tried to focus, but her mind kept drifting to his words from their last session. "Without dreams, we cannot live. You are already living in my dreams." Her cheeks warmed at the memory.

    It was kinda cheezy but the way he said it, made it sound so genuine. She had been thinking a lot about it lately, trying to figure out what exactly he meant by that. ''He probably meant as friends or teammates.'' She thought. But the more she thought about it, the more confused she got. Aron has Jean and Kitty, they are probably having a blast in the romance and sex department. And then, why is he suddenly hitting on her? It just doesn''t make sense.

    She sighed in frustration.

    ''Wait! Why the hell am I thinking about this?! He''s just a teammate! He''s not interested in me like that, and I''m certainly not interested in him! Yeah, I''m not.'' She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. ''I''ve got to focus. I can''t let him distract me like last time.''

    "Something on your mind?" Aron asked, noticing her distracted expression.

    "Just planning my strategy," she replied smoothly, tightening her gloves.

    "Right," he said, stepping onto the mat and adopting a relaxed stance. "How about we make a bet?"

    "A bet?" she repeated, curious.

    "Yeah," he said with a grin. "The loser has to follow one request from the winner."

    "Oh, that''s interesting!" She smirked, stepping onto the mat and mirroring his stance. "What kind of requests?"

    "Anything within reason," he answered. "Something like... a kiss, for example."

    Psylocke''s breath caught in her throat, her mind reeling. ''Is he serious? Does he want to kiss me?''

    "You serious?" She asked, trying to keep her tone light.

    "Of course," Aron said, his eyes locked on hers. "What do you say? Are you afraid you''ll lose?"

    "I don''t think I have to worry about that," she shot back, her competitive streak kicking in. "I''ve been training you see."

    "Well then," he said, his smirk widening. "Let''s see what you''ve got."

    ...

    Psylocke took a deep breath trying to calm her nerves. But Aron''s casual confidence and teasing smile were making it harder for her to focus. She shifted her stance, ready to strike.

    "Hope you''re ready to lose," she said with a sly grin, her purple psychic blade appeared in her hand.

    "So, we are using powers this time, huh?" Aron chuckled, flexing his fingers and phasing slightly out of sync with reality. "Well, let''s see if you can even keep up."

    ''What was that?! Did he just flicker?'' She wondered.

    The sparring match began.

    Psylocke lunged first, her blade slicing through the air with precision. Aron dodged effortlessly, his phasing ability making him an elusive target. She pressed forward, feinting left before striking from the right. This time, he countered with a smooth sidestep and grabbed her wrist, attempting to disarm her. She twisted out of his grip, her agility allowing her to flip over his head and land gracefully behind him.

    "Not bad," Aron admitted, turning to face her. "But you''re going to have to do better than that."

    "Don''t worry," Psylocke retorted. "I plan to."

    She launched a psychic blast in his direction, forcing him to teleport away. He reappeared behind her, but she''d anticipated the move and spun around with a kick aimed at his midsection. He phased just in time, her leg passing harmlessly through him. However, the moment he solidified, she was already on him, her blade aimed for his shoulder.

    "Gotcha."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 64 [A kiss from Psylocke]

    Words: 2k+

    ===

    Psylocke''s psychic blade came dangerously close to Aron''s shoulder before he twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the strike. His movement was fluid, almost too fast for her to track. She pressed on, her blade humming with psychic energy, the violet light reflecting in her determined eyes.

    Aron smirked. "You''re relentless. I like that."

    "Shut up and fight," Psylocke snapped, her voice a mixture of focus and frustration. She lunged again, her blade sweeping in a wide arc. Aron ducked, his hand grazing the ground as he twisted to avoid her next attack.

    Before he could phase again, Psylocke used her telekinesis to yank his leg, disrupting his balance. Aron stumbled but recovered quickly, flipping backward and landing on his feet.

    "You''re learning," He remarked, his tone carrying a mix of approval and teasing.

    Psylocke rolled her eyes. "Don''t patronize me." She hurled another psychic blast, aiming to disorient him. Aron vanished, reappearing just behind her. She sensed his presence briefly before his arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer to him.

    "Gotcha," he whispered near her ear. She could feel his warm breath on her skin, sending a shiver down her spine.

    Psylocke froze for a moment, her heart beating fast. She could feel the strength of his grip, the heat radiating from him, and for a fleeting second, her thoughts betrayed her. He was so close to her and she could feel his body pressing against hers.

    ''Focus, Betsy! He''s toying with you!''

    She smirked, tilting her head slightly to meet his gaze. "Think again." Her psychic blade flared to life in her free hand, and she thrust it downward, forcing Aron to let go and phase away.

    "Close one," Aron said, his voice laced with humor. "But not close enough."

    "Stop running," Psylocke growled, her frustration mounting. She closed the distance between them in an instant, her blade slashing upward. Aron phased just in time, her weapon passing harmlessly through his chest.

    She anticipated his next move, spinning and landing a telekinetically charged punch to his ribs as he re-solidified. Aron grunted, stumbling back.

    "That all you''ve got?" He taunted, straightening and rubbing his side.

    She raised an eyebrow with a sly smile and said, "Not even close." She threw a hard kick.

    "You''re holding back," Aron accused, blocking the kick aimed at his shoulder. He could tell, she wasn''t putting all her strength.

    Psylocke scoffed. "You wish."

    He grabbed her leg, attempting to unbalance her, but she used the momentum to twist in midair, landing a clean psychic blast to his chest. Aron was thrown backward, landing hard on the mat.

    "Point to me," she said, striding toward him with a triumphant smirk.

    Aron lay there for a moment, catching his breath. "Okay, okay," he said, admitting it, propping himself up on his elbows. "Maybe you''re better than I thought."

    "Well, only ''better''?" she said, stretching out a hand to him to help him up.

    He took her hand; his grip was firm, but not overpowering. As he rose, he stepped in closer than he needed to, their faces inches from each other.

    "Better," he whispered, lowering his voice to its lowest timbre. "And distracting."

    Psylocke''s breath caught. She felt the heat between them, his closeness stirring up something she wasn''t ready to face. Aron''s eyes fell on her lips for a brief second before returning to her gaze.

    "Is this part of your plan?" she asked, voice even as her heart hammered inside her chest.

    "Maybe," he admitted, his smirk returning. "Is it working?"

    She rolled her eyes, stepping back to put some distance between them. "You wish."

    Determined to shake off the tension, Psylocke raised her blade again. "Let''s finish this."

    Aron grinned, cracking his knuckles. "Loser follows the winner''s request, remember?"

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself," she warned, circling him.

    The final round was a blur of movement and energy. Psylocke''s psychic blade clashed with Aron''s phased strikes; the two of them danced in perfect sync. Both were evenly matched; both countered each other''s blows with precision.

    Psylocke tried to anticipate what he would do next but Aron was always ahead. His teleportation left her on edge.

    Finally, she decided to take a risk. She feinted a strike to his left, only to shift her energy into a telekinetic blast aimed at his right.

    Caught off guard, Aron stumbled, his balance faltering. Psylocke seized the opportunity, pinning him to the mat with her blade hovering inches from his throat.

    "Why aren''t you using your full power?" she demanded, her breathing heavy.

    Psylocke''s psychic blade hovered inches from Aron''s throat, its violet glow reflecting in his amused eyes. Despite the precarious situation, he smirked. "You want me to stop holding back?" he asked, his voice smooth and calm.

    "Yes," Psylocke snapped, her blade pressing slightly closer. "No games, no teasing. Fight me properly."

    Aron chuckled softly, his tone carrying a note of mischief. "If that''s what you want." His body shimmered briefly, not with his usual phasing ability but with something more dynamic. Psylocke felt the shift immediately¡ªa familiar hum in the air, one she recognized. Her blade flickered as the energy around them changed, but she didn''t waver. She knew what he was doing.

    "So, you''re using my power," she said coolly, stepping back as Aron rose fluidly to his feet. "Not much of a surprise. You''ve been collecting mutations all over the school."

    "You caught me." Aron gave her a playful grin, extending his hand. Violet energy coalesced into solid form, the familiar glow shaping itself into an unexpected construct¡ªnunchucks. He spun them expertly, the psychic energy leaving trails of light in the air. "But I figured I''d make it more interesting."

    Psylocke tilted her head, unimpressed. "Nunchucks? Really? You think flashy tricks are going to throw me off?"

    "You tell me." Aron struck, his movements swift and precise. The nunchucks whirled through the air, each strike aimed to disarm or destabilize her. Psylocke raised her blade to block, the psychic constructs colliding with a crackling burst of energy.

    The force of his attack surprised her. She stepped back, keeping her stance firm as the nunchucks came at her in a blur of motion. Each swing was calculated, his mastery of the weapon obvious. Aron was fast¡ªtoo fast for her to counter in close quarters without thinking ahead.

    "You''ve been practicing," she remarked, dodging a swing and parrying the follow-up strike. "Your martial arts is impressive. It''s better than the last time."

    "I like to dabble," Aron replied, spinning the nunchucks behind his back with flair before launching another strike. "You learn a lot when you have access to everyone''s abilities."

    She ducked under the swing and rolled forward, coming up behind him. She slashed her blade at his side, but he phased just in time, the psychic edge passing harmlessly through him. He reappeared a few feet away, twirling the nunchucks with a cocky grin.

    "You''re going to have to do better than that," he taunted.

    Psylocke''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t let his showmanship distract her. Instead, she studied his movements, noticing the way he relied on his phasing to create openings. If she could anticipate his next move, she could exploit it.

    "Showoff," she muttered, lunging forward. Her blade struck the nunchucks in a fierce clash, the impact sending a ripple of energy through the air. Aron spun to counter, but Psylocke was ready. She used her telekinesis to grip one end of the nunchucks, yanking them out of his hand.

    Aron didn''t miss a beat. He phased again, reappearing behind her with another construct in hand¡ªthis time, a pair of glowing psychic daggers. Psylocke turned just in time to deflect his attack, their weapons colliding in a brilliant flash of violet light.

    "You''re predictable," she said, smirking as she pushed him back with a telekinetic blast. "All that power, and you''re still relying on tricks."

    "Predictable?" Aron echoed, his grin widening. "Maybe I''m just getting started."

    He dropped the daggers and spread his hands wide. The air around him shimmered as multiple constructs formed at once¡ªblades, spears, chains, all forged from psychic energy. They floated around him, their movements fluid and synchronized.

    Psylocke frowned, tightening her grip on her blade. "So that''s your plan? Overwhelm me with quantity?"

    "More like give you a taste of your own potential," Aron replied, sending the constructs hurtling toward her. Each weapon moved independently, attacking from different angles. Psylocke deflected the first wave with her blade, but the sheer number forced her to stay on the defensive.

    She moved with precision, her telekinesis aiding her as she dodged and countered the relentless assault. One spear grazed her arm, the sharp sting reminding her that Aron wasn''t playing around anymore.

    "Impressive," she admitted, ducking under a spinning chain and retaliating with a psychic blast that shattered a nearby construct. "But you''re just wasting your energy. It''s pointless if you can''t hit your enemy. And using that many weapons mess up your targeting ability."

    "Careful," Aron said, stepping forward and sending another wave of attacks her way. "Overconfidence can be dangerous."

    Psylocke didn''t reply. Instead, she focused, channeling her energy into a precise strike. She waited for an opening, dodging and parrying until Aron''s rhythm faltered for a split second. She seized the moment, unleashing a powerful telekinetic burst that shattered his remaining constructs and knocked him off balance.

    Before he could recover, she closed the distance, her blade poised at his chest. "Lesson one," she said, her voice steady despite her heavy breathing. "Don''t waste time showing off."

    Aron smirked, even as he raised his hands in mock surrender. "Lesson two," he said, his tone playful. "Never assume the fight''s over."

    Before Psylocke could react, Aron phased through her blade, reappearing behind her and wrapping one arm around her waist. In his free hand, another construct formed¡ªa solid psychic chain that coiled around her arm, forcing her to drop her blade.

    "Gotcha," he whispered, his voice close to her ear.

    They were in the same position again...

    Psylocke froze, her heart racing. For a moment, the closeness of his body sent a flicker of heat through her thoughts, but she shoved it aside. With a sharp burst of telekinetic energy, she broke free, flipping backward and landing on her feet. But the ground under her feet froze, and she lost her balance, falling backward.

    Aron was there to catch her, his arms wrapped tightly around her waist. She glared up at him, but he merely smirked, leaning in closer. His face was inches from hers, his gaze locked onto her.

    "I win," he said simply.

    She scoffed. "That''s cheating."

    "Is it?" He chuckled, his lips curling into a soft smile. "You said you want to see my full power, so I showed you."

    Psylocke rolled her eyes, trying not to think about how warm he felt. "Whatever. Let go of me."

    Aron released her, stepping back. "Fine, fine. As you wish, my lady."

    To his surprise, Psylocke stepped closer almost instantly, kissing him. It was only a light, quick touch of her lips to his, but the sensation was enough to send a wave of heat through her body. He tasted like the sweetest honey; his scent filled her senses, intoxicating. She wanted to do more, to kiss him deeper, to feel his body against hers...but she stopped herself, pulling away.

    "Wow!" Aron blinked at her in surprise. "You actually kissed me."

    "Wasn''t that the deal?" She asked, her tone even as she tried to hide her racing heart. "The winner gets to make the loser do something they want?"

    "True," Aron conceded. "But I didn''t think you would be so bold."

    "I''m full of surprises," she replied, turning on her heels and walking away. "Don''t forget that."

    "Wait a sec, I never said I want you to kiss me if I win, did I now?" His words made her stop in her tracks.

    "Y-You said..." She stuttered.

    "I was just giving an example, but it was definitely not what I wanted," His voice was low and husky.

    "Eh!" She looked confused for a second and then flustered. Her face turned beet red, and she could feel her heart thumping hard in her chest. "What do you want then?"

    ----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]  S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    -------

    AN: Time for Slice of life is over. I will be moving on with the plot. Expect lots of action and MC using full power of Phoenix Force and as some of you requested> He will be using some insane power related to Ice mutation.

 Ch: 65 [Target in sight]

    AN: Late today. Starting next chapter things will get explosive.

    ===

    As Psylocke''s face turned crimson at my teasing, I almost felt bad. Almost. Her boldness had caught me off guard, and while the kiss was nice, I wasn''t about to let her have the last word. Before I could respond to her flustered question, the sharp tone of Professor X''s telepathic call cut through the moment like a blade.

    "Aron, Betsy. Report to my office immediately."

    Damn it! Although he can''t read my mind, he can still speak like this. Tsk. Talk about a bad time, that baldy... Sigh!

    The connection faded as quickly as it came, leaving no room for questions. Psylocke straightened, the fire in her eyes returning as she masked her embarrassment. She brushed past me, the psychic blade sheathed, but her confidence firmly in place.

    "Guess we''ll finish this later," she said over her shoulder.

    I smirked, following her out of the training room. "You''re lucky the Professor has good timing."

    The hallways of the mansion were quiet, most of the students either in class or on personal missions. As we entered the Professor''s office, I noticed Logan leaning against the wall, arms crossed and he was wearing his signature yellow suit. Storm stood nearby. Nightcrawler was sitting on the armrest of a chair, tail flicking idly.

    When we entered, all eyes turned to us. Logan arched an eyebrow. "Took your sweet time, huh?"

    Professor X sat behind his desk, his expression unreadable but his voice calm as always. "Thank you all for coming so quickly. We have a situation that requires immediate attention."

    Storm tilted her head, concern flashing in her eyes. "What kind of situation, Charles?"

    "A spacecraft," the Professor said, his tone grave. "It crashed at the North Pole late last night. Shield detected it immediately, and its origin is extraterrestrial."

    An alien ship, huh? It might be the one I saw in Fury''s memories.

    Nightcrawler''s tail stilled mid-flick. "Alien? Do we know who or what is inside?"

    "Not yet," the Professor replied. "But the energy signature coming from the ship is unlike anything we''ve encountered before. The crash site is unstable, and I fear whatever is aboard may pose a threat¡ªnot just to the immediate area but potentially to the planet."

    "How unstable?" I asked.

    Professor X''s gaze shifted to me, his calm demeanor betraying a sliver of unease. "According to the limited data, the recon team collected. The crash site is emitting an energy field that''s disrupting electromagnetic signals and causing rapid environmental changes. The temperature is fluctuating rapidly in that area. Not to mention the volatile gas and some kind of acidic liquid, oozing out of that ship. "

    Logan grunted, pushing off the wall. "Great. Another icebox adventure. Why is it never a tropical island?"

    Psylocke crossed her arms, her focus sharp. "If it''s that volatile, why are you sending us there? With the Avengers and Shield''s technology, it should be a walk in the park, right?"

    "Shield attempted to send another recon team early this morning," Charles said. "Communication was lost shortly after their arrival. I believe the interference is too strong, and¡­ they may not have made it back. As for the Avengers, they are taking care of the second crash site in the Sahara desert."

    Storm''s expression hardened. "So, we are going in blind? We''ll need to be prepared for anything, Charles."

    "Precisely why I chose this team," the Professor replied. "Storm, your ability to manipulate weather may be the only way to stabilize the environment long enough to investigate. Kurt''s teleportation can allow quick access to areas that may otherwise be unreachable. Logan''s durability and tracking skills will be essential."

    His gaze shifted to Psylocke and me. "Betsy, your psychic abilities might allow you to breach the interference and make contact with anything¡ªor anyone¡ªaboard the ship. Investigate the crash site, assess the situation, and neutralize any potential threats," the Professor said. "And Natasha Romanoff will be joining you for this mission."

    "Natasha, huh?" Logan muttered. "Always nice when the spy drops in. She knows how to kick some ass."

    I crossed my arms, leaning against the wall. "Sounds like you''ve got your team. Why call me here?"

    The Professor''s piercing gaze locked onto mine. "I wanted to offer you the opportunity to join this mission, Aron. Your unique abilities could prove invaluable in an unpredictable situation."

    Huh? Is he really asking me to join?

    I pushed off the wall, "Well, why not?"

    "Excellent," the Professor said, a note of satisfaction in his voice. "Gather your gear. The Blackbird will depart in thirty minutes. Natasha will meet you at the crash site."

    "Any additional intel?" Storm asked, her tone clipped and professional. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Professor tapped a few keys on the holographic display embedded in his desk. A map of the North Pole appeared, overlaid with data streams. "These are the last-known readings from the recon team''s equipment before we lost contact. You''ll note a rapid spike in temperature anomalies here¡ª" he gestured to a glowing red spot on the map "¡ªand an increase in electromagnetic interference."

    Nightcrawler squinted at the display. "If it''s this unstable, will the Blackbird even be able to get us close?"

    Storm answered before Charles could. "We''ll get as close as we can. After that, we improvise."

    "Story of my life," Logan muttered, turning toward the door.

    Everyone dispersed, heading to their quarters to suit up. Nightcrawler ported out of the room, and Professor X stopped me before I could follow the others.

    "Aron, a word?" He said.

    I paused. "What is it?"

    "How are you doing lately?" He asked.

    "Great, actually. And not to worry, I haven''t used telepathy and the Phoenix Force lately. Just wanted to give my brain some rest."

    Professor X nodded, smiling warmly. "That''s good to hear. I''m glad to see you''re making progress. I know it can be hard sometimes, especially when you can''t hear others'' thoughts... Some might find it hard to talk to others without peeking into their head. It''s nerve-wracking in some cases. Jean had that trouble back in her younger days as well. But with practice, you''ll get used to it."

    "I am good. I don''t really use my telepathy 24/7 like Jean, you know," I replied, grinning.

    "Yes, you''ve done well for yourself, and I am proud of your accomplishments," Professor X said, his voice calm but laced with concern. "But be careful, Aron. This mission is dangerous. You need to be prepared for anything. Please, keep the team safe and if possible rescue the missing team. We don''t know what we are up against, so please... stay safe."

    I nodded. "Of course."

    ...

    [25 minutes later]

    The Blackbird was right there before us, its sleek black hull shining under the hangar lights. It looks nice. I want one. A personal jet like this one. I was suited up in my combat gear¡ªa black tactical suit with lightweight armor and a few personal touches. Psylocke was already aboard, checking her katana and gear. Well, as usual, she was in her signature purple dress with exposed thighs... Ahem! I mean, legs...

    Logan and Storm were deep in conversation near the ramp, while Nightcrawler practiced teleporting between different sections of the hangar, tail flicking with excitement. I climbed aboard, finding my seat near the rear. The hum of the engines powered up as Storm took the pilot''s chair and Logan settled into the co-pilot''s spot.

    As the Blackbird lifted off, Professor X''s voice came through the comms one last time. "Good luck, team. Stay sharp¡ªand remember, this mission''s priority is investigation, not confrontation. If you encounter hostiles, assess the threat level before engaging."

    "Yeah, yeah, we''ve heard it all before," Logan grumbled, flicking a switch on the console.

    The jet''s engines roared as the ceiling opened, allowing the Blackbird to fly out into the open sky. A few seconds later, we were at cruising altitude, leaving New York City and heading north.

    ...

    I kept my focus on the monitors, watching the environmental data shift as we approached the crash site. The electromagnetic interference grew stronger, the readings fluctuating wildly.

    "I''m bringing us in as close as I can," Storm announced, her hands steady on the controls despite the turbulence. "But the energy field is getting stronger. Brace yourselves."

    As the Blackbird descended, the view outside was nothing short of chaotic. The icy terrain of the North Pole was marred by jagged fissures, and geysers of steam erupting unpredictably. The crashed spacecraft was partially buried in the ice. It was freaking big. There were some weird purple and green lights glowing on its surface.

    "This just gets better and better," Logan muttered, gripping his seat as the jet jolted.

    Storm managed to stabilize the landing, setting us down a safe distance from the ship. "We''re here," she said, unstrapping her harness. "Activate the suits."

    "Activate?" I raised my brow.

    "They are made of nanites. Susan Storm and Reed Richards made them for us."

    I tapped the control panel on my suit, feeling the armor harden as the nanites adjusted their structure to provide greater protection. A faint energy elastic-like shield swept over my skin, creating a weird barrier. It was uncomfortable. Psylocke and Nightcrawler did the same, their suits shifting as well. Logan growled in annoyance, crossing his arms.

    "Stupid suit," he muttered. "I don''t need one. I''ve got this." He tapped the metal claws protruding from his fists.

    I shook my head. "Come on, Logan. Just do it."

    "Fine!" He rolled his eyes.

    Storm glanced over her shoulder. "The environment is still unstable. Don''t take any chances. The Shield''s temporary base should be just ahead a few clicks north. Natasha will be waiting there with additional intel."

    ----

    [Location: Unknown]

    "Target in sight. Standby," A girl was lying on the icy ground and she was buried under ice. The only visible parts of her were her black eyes and blue face.

    ....

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 66 [Blue Cyborg]

    As we stepped off the Blackbird, a gust of icy wind immediately bit at my face. Despite the suit''s thermal adjustment, the cold was sharp. I had to use my ice power to fend off the cold. The North Pole was a bleak landscape of snow and ice¡ªa desolate, hostile environment. But this scent! Blood!

    Logan''s nose twitched, his claws instinctively extending.

    "Blood," he muttered, his voice low and gravelly.

    I used my ice control to stretch my senses, scanning as far as possible. Blood... Dead bodies... Well, another fucked up mission. I quickly searched around us to detect the enemy, but there was none. Nothing that''s alive.

    Logan sniffed again, narrowing his eyes. "It''s fresh."

    Psylocke used her psychic power to check our surroundings. "I''m not getting any life signs except for ours."

    "Kurt, take us to the base," I said while keeping my senses stretched around us.

    Nightcrawler teleported us to the Shield''s base.

    The temporary base was a disaster zone. Large, grey metal structures, hastily bolted together to withstand the harsh weather, now stood eerily quiet. It was like one of those zombie horror games with a bunker and zombies hiding inside, except there were only dead bodies. The faint smears of blood streaked across the snow, blackened scorch marks charred the walls, and broken equipment was all over the floor.

    Logan crouched near the bent and slashed entrance of the largest building, sniffing the air. His eyes narrowed as he ran a single claw along one of the deep gashes in the door. "These cuts are clean," he muttered, his voice low and rough. "Whoever did this, cut this reinforced metal door in just a single slash. Looks like our killer got a nice blade or sword. Two blades..." He touched the other slash mark.

    I followed him inside, my boots crunching against the icy floor. The metallic smell of blood hit me immediately, sharp and suffocating. The scene inside was worse than I''d imagined. Bodies of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents lay slumped against walls or sprawled on the ground, their black tactical suits torn apart like paper. The blood beneath them was already frozen, but the brutality was just... Too perfect.

    I knelt beside one of the fallen agents, carefully inspecting the wounds. Deep, precise cuts marred his chest and neck. "Blade wounds. One short blade and one medium," I said as I noticed the slashes and stabs on the dead body. "The strikes are too perfect. Just look at these slashes..." I pointed at the wound on his chest and neck. "A short blade slashed the neck and a long one punctured his heart."

    I moved on to the next body. The same style. One stab and one slash at the exact same place.

    "I doubt our killer is a human. It''s like some kind of a machine... Or, an alien with X-ray vision and perfect reflexes. Well, this is messed up," I sighed.

    "No footprints outside," Psylocke came in after looking around outside. "The storm''s wiped out any tracks."

    I am worried about Natasha. I hope she''s alright.

    "Natasha was supposed to be here," Logan said, his claws scraping against the metal wall as he paced. "She wouldn''t go down easy. Where the hell is she?"

    "Betsy, can you check once again?" Storm asked with a worried expression.

    Psylocke''s focus deepened as she reached out with her psychic abilities, her lips pressing into a thin line. After a few moments, she opened her eyes, frustration flickering across her face. "Nothing. No life signs."

    The storm outside just got worse.

    Storm glanced at the entrance as her eyes became white. The snowstorm stopped within seconds. "We''ll need another way to track her."

    I looked around the room again, searching for clues. My eyes fell on a console, its screen shattered but still flickering faintly. A few keystrokes revealed partial logs¡ªfragments of communication.

    [Log Entry 0429: "¡­alien energy signatures. Unprecedented levels¡­ requesting immediate backup¡­ hostile presence dete¡ª"]

    The recording cut off in static. Another log followed:

    [Log Entry 0430: "¡­Romanoff engaging¡­ defensive measures failing¡­ repeating: hostile presen¡ª"] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I shared the logs with the team. "Natasha was here when the attack happened. She might''ve fought back, but whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªdid this overwhelmed them fast."

    Kurt, who was trying to contact the Professor, stuttered, "I... I can''t contact the Professor. Some kind of jammer?! This is bad, isn''t it?"

    Damn it! I can''t wait anymore. She might be in danger. No point wasting time.

    "I have an idea," I walked outside and touched the snowy ground, spreading my senses through the ice and moisture. There were a couple of dead bodies outside too, but luckily Natasha wasn''t among them. But robots... A few clicks away from our location, there were around twenty giant robots, hiding using camo tech. But they couldn''t hide from the ice. I shifted my focus toward that spaceship and wow! Would you look at that? It got some nice weapons and they were all aimed at our location.

    It was a well-planned trap. But who?

    I focused harder, pushing my senses further into the icy wasteland. But as I increased my power, the suit failed to withstand the amount of cold energy I was producing. The nanites inside started breaking down and the circuitry failed, causing sparks to fly from my suit. I ripped it apart with ease. My body finally transformed into organic ice.

    My senses stretched even further, expanding outward in all directions. Using the storm far away and the moisture in the air, I amplified my reach. Everything in the area became clear to me, from the frozen blood on the ground to the faintest traces of movement in the distance. It was like a 360 surround view. I have never used my ice power to this extent. I could sense the smallest details for miles.

    The first thing I noticed was the circle of robots, camouflaged, their metallic forms blending into the icy landscape. At least twenty of them, hidden just beyond the snowdrifts, standing in perfect formation. Great. First aliens, now robots.

    I adjusted my focus, pushing my senses further. There, just beyond the line of snow-covered hills, was the crash site. The alien ship lay partially buried in snow, its hull cracked and scorched. But what caught my attention were the weapon systems, active and glowing with faint red energy. The guns mounted on the ship seemed active, their red targeting systems locked onto our position. I could hear the faintest of humming sounds, a low vibrational pulse coming from the ship. Probably remote-controlled...

    I narrowed my focus even further, searching for any signs of movement. And there¡ªoff in the distance, lying atop a ridge overlooking the base, was a figure, covered in a heap of ice. A humanoid, its form was unnaturally still, yet the faint outline of its blue metallic skin was visible even from this distance. It didn''t look human, but it wasn''t entirely robotic either. A woman! The cyborg got an alien sniper rifle aimed at us.

    Wait a sec! Blue skin... Cyborg... Deadly with weapons...

    Lady Death said that Thanos was targeting me, so... My wild guess is that the blue cyborg might be Nebula. Let me check once more. I focused my senses on her. The scent of blood was too strong. There were even two blades lying just beside her buried under the snow. Her eyes are black and that metal area around her eye. Shit! That''s definitely Nebula, alright.

    I pulled my senses back in, narrowing my focus to the group. I used telepathy to talk to them. "Act normal. We''ve got twenty robots in position, and the alien ship''s weapon systems are active and aimed at us. There''s a cyborg sniper, blue skin, far off to the side, aiming her sniper rifle at us. Whatever''s going on here, it''s a setup. A trap. And they''re waiting for the right moment to strike. And there''s no sign of Natasha. Now, here''s what we are gonna do. Kurt, get everyone out of here. Teleport back to the ship. This fight... I will handle it alone."

    "What? You can''t..." Psylocke said in disbelief.

    "Trust me," I smiled at her. "I won''t be able to use my full power with you all here."

    [Bang!] Nebula took a shot, aiming at Kurt. The bullet was fast, but I was faster. With super speed and the power to freeze the bullet in mid-air, I stopped it. "Go! NOW!"

    Everyone grabbed onto Kurt as he teleported back to the ship. They took off.

    I looked at Nebula and pointed my middle finger at her. "Come and get me, bitch!"

    ---

    AN: It''s time to unleash full power of ice. And I''m gonna take a few days off to stockpile. See you soon...

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [12 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 67 [Ice vs technology]

    Nebula''s sniper rifle gleamed under the sun, her black eyes locked onto me. She didn''t move, her aim steady, even as I pointed directly at her, signaling my challenge.

    The silence shattered as the ship''s cannons roared to life.

    The first volley of energy blasts tore through the air like meteors, glowing red-hot as they hurtled toward me. I stretched out my arms and summoned a massive wall of ice. It shot up from the ground with a deafening crack, a towering glacier that absorbed the blasts with shattering force. The heat from the attack melted a part of the wall, sending splashes of water and massive amounts of vapor into the air, only for it to freeze again in an endless cycle.

    "That''s all you''ve got?" I yelled, my voice carried by the icy winds.

    Nebula''s response was a volley of sniper rounds. Each bullet zipped through the air faster than sound. But I was faster. The air around me shimmered with freezing energy, forming a dense shield of frost that stopped the projectiles mid-flight. One by one, they hung in the air, tiny icicles suspended in time.

    The robots moved next, their camouflage flickering as they emerged from hiding. Each was massive, easily ten feet tall, their frames bristling with weapons. They surrounded me in a perfect circle, their mechanical voices buzzing as they synchronized their attack.

    They didn''t stand a chance.

    I knelt down, placing both hands on the snow. The ground trembled as my power surged. From deep beneath the surface, I called forth the frozen waters locked within the permafrost. A massive whirlpool of icy energy spiraled around me, growing larger with every second. I let it consume me, my form dissolving into pure ice as I merged with the storm. It was a weird and overwhelming feeling, but I was in control even at that atomic level as I fused. Everything around me felt as if they were a part of me.

    When I stood again, I was no longer human.

    I had become a freaking giant. Wait! Titan sounds better.

    My body, now a towering figure of crystalline ice, reached toward the clouds. My legs were glaciers, my arms massive pillars of frost. The robots, once towering over me, now seemed like mere toys. I looked down at them. They looked like little bugs before me now. And from the water pooling near my feet, I could see my face... My eyes were glowing blue and I looked like one of those elemental golems from RPG games.

    The robots opened fire, unleashing a barrage of missiles and energy blasts. I raised a single hand, and a massive wave of ice surged forward, engulfing the projectiles and freezing them mid-flight. The wave didn''t stop; it crashed into the robots, encasing them in thick layers of ice. They struggled against their frozen prisons, but it was useless.

    "Titan Slap!" With a single swipe of my colossal arm, I shattered them into pieces. Oh, yeah. Now, we are talking.

    I turned toward Nebula...

    Nebula made her move. From her hiding spot, she jumped down the cliff. As she fell, a swarm of tiny metallic nanobots erupted from her body, forming a massive, gleaming exoskeleton around her. In seconds, she was encased in a towering suit of alien armor, easily matching the size of my ice titan. Her blue skin and cybernetic enhancements were barely visible beneath the silver-black plating, which pulsed with a faint red glow.

    [Booom!!] She landed on her feet.

    The ground cracked beneath her weight, sending shockwaves through the ice. Her new form was monstrous, with massive claws, blade-tipped arms, and a faceplate glowing with red energy. A heavy cannon mounted on her shoulder whirred to life, its barrel aimed squarely at me. She jumped high up in the air and landed a few feet away from me, sending shockwaves and shattered ice everywhere.

    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Nebula said, her voice amplified and mechanical, booming across the battlefield. "You think your ice can stop me? Let''s see how it fares against this."

    Without warning, she charged.

    Nebula moved with startling speed for something her size. Her massive claw swung toward me, cutting through the air with a deafening roar. I met her strike with my own, forming an enormous ice blade to parry the blow. The impact sent a shockwave rippling outward, toppling a nearby ice mountain and shaking the ground beneath us.

    Her claw skidded off my blade, but she was relentless. She followed up with a downward strike, her other arm transforming into a massive hammer. I blocked with an ice shield, but the force of her attack sent cracks spidering through its surface.

    "Hahahahaha! This is fucking fun!" I couldn''t help but get excited. "Show me more."

    I countered, swinging my blade in a wide arc, aiming for her waist. She sidestepped with surprising agility, her armor glowing as it shifted and adapted to her movements. She lashed out with one of her blade-tipped arms, aiming for my legs. I leaped back, the ground where I had stood exploding into shards of ice as her blade struck home.

    "You''re faster than I expected," I muttered, creating a new weapon¡ªan enormous ice mace.

    "And you''re as predictable as I expected," she sneered, her voice dripping with disdain.

    Nebula''s armor was more than just a weapon¡ªit was alive. Some kind of symbiotic nanite armor that is capable of adapting over time? As we fought, I noticed the way it adjusted to my attacks, shifting its composition to counter my moves. My weapon shattered against her armor''s reinforced plating, and my ice shields cracked under the force of her strikes. It was like fighting an intelligent opponent within an evolving machine.

    She activated the cannon on her shoulder, and a beam of searing red energy shot toward me. I raised an ice wall, but the beam melted through it like butter. I rolled to the side just as the ground behind me erupted in a plume of steam and molten snow. Dang! I could tell that was dangerous. Even though I can regenerate any damaged parts, I just had that feeling that the beam was dangerous. Call it an instinct.

    "I can do this all day, Frosty," she taunted, her armor bristling with weapons. "But can you?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We''ll just see about that..."

    I slammed my hands into the ground, channeling my energy into the frozen landscape. The ground beneath Nebula cracked and shifted as massive spikes of ice shot up, trying to skewer her from below. She jumped, her massive frame propelled into the air by thrusters on her back, and fired another energy blast. I twisted my body, dodging just in time, and sent a wave of icy shards hurtling toward her.

    The shards struck her armor, some bouncing off harmlessly, others lodging in the gaps between the plates. She faltered for a moment, giving me an opening. I lunged forward, swinging my ice mace with all my strength. The weapon connected with her shoulder cannon, shattering it in an explosion of sparks and twisted metal.

    "DAMN YOU!" Nebula roared in fury, her armor shifting again. Her claws extended, glowing with energy, as she charged at me. This time, I didn''t retreat. I met her head-on, summoning a storm of icy winds to cloak myself. The storm battered her armor, frost creeping across its surface as the temperature plummeted.

    "Your fancy armor won''t save you," I growled, driving my fist¡ªencased in jagged ice¡ªinto her chest. The impact sent her staggering back, cracks forming in her armor.

    She recovered quickly, her armor repairing itself with unnerving speed. "You''re one annoying pest. I''ll give you that. But you''re out of your league."

    Her armor surged with energy, and she unleashed a shockwave that sent me flying backward. I crashed on the ground, the ice beneath me shattering on impact.

    "What the fuck?" I was surprised. A mere shockwave threw me back? How? Then I noticed that her armor was glowing brightly as if she was covered in molten lava. Ah! I see what''s going on here. For a momentary power boost, she must be pushing the nanites in overdrive mode. Well, it was just a guess.

    The ground trembled as I pushed myself to my feet, the frost around me swirling in an enraged vortex. Nebula''s armor glowed brighter, the heat radiating from her enough to melt the ice for miles around if I let it.

    I slammed my fists together, my icy form resonating with a deafening crack. From the frozen earth, two towering figures began to rise, their forms coalescing out of the blizzard. Each was a massive replica of me, identical in every detail, down to the glowing blue eyes and jagged crystalline armor. I wanted to create a few more, but it was my limit for now. I had to split myself into those two, just to control them. Well, That sounds weird...

    "Meet my boys," I said, grinning. "Ice Clone Alpha and Beta."

    The titanic clones roared, the sound reverberating across the battlefield. They stood beside me, their colossal forms dwarfing even Nebula''s nanite-enhanced armor. With a synchronized motion, the three of us turned to face her.

    Nebula didn''t hesitate. She activated the thrusters on her back, launching herself toward the nearest clone. Her claws slashed through the air, glowing with molten energy, and tore into Alpha''s icy chest. The clone staggered but didn''t fall, its body reforming almost instantly as the ice regenerated.

    Alpha countered, swinging a massive arm in a wide arc. Nebula barely managed to dodge, the force of the swing sending shockwaves rippling through the ground. Beta joined in, slamming his fist down in an attempt to crush her. Nebula darted between the two, her movements blindingly fast for something so massive.

    "Do you think bigger numbers will stop me?" she snarled, her voice distorted through her armor''s speakers. "I''ll tear them down, just like I''ll tear you down."

    "Nah! I don''t think so..."

    I lunged, closing the distance in an instant. My ice blade shimmered as I slashed at her, aiming for the glowing core of her armor. She blocked with her claws, the impact sending a burst of molten sparks and shards of ice into the air. My clones pressed the attack, forcing her to split her focus.

    Alpha grabbed her arm, locking it in place with a vice-like grip. Beta followed, seizing her leg. Together, they pinned her down, their combined strength overwhelming her thrusters and armor adaptations.

    "You''ve got nowhere to run now," I said, raising my ice mace high above my head. "This ends here!"

    Nebula growled, her armor shifting again. The molten glow intensified, spreading across her entire frame. She was channeling an enormous amount of energy, enough to vaporize everything within a hundred yards.

    "You''ll regret underestimating me!" she roared.

    "Beyond ZERO!" I let go of the giant form. The ice giants collapsed as I returned to my human form. The already icy world around me froze solid, instantly, including the air, moisture, and every tiny molecule around us. It was as if time itself froze around me. I wonder if time really stops in my domain. Nebula''s nanites hummed, trying to adapt, but within seconds the entire suit stopped moving, including Nebula herself, encased in a block of ice.

    I turned to icy dust and appeared before Nebula''s frozen body.

    "Well, that was fun. Thanks to you I got to test out my power. Now..." I used telekinesis and ice control to rip apart that armor piece by piece. Beneath the armor, Nebula''s body looked fragile, her blue skin pale and frostbitten. She was still alive¡ªbarely¡ªbut completely immobilized. I held her frozen form aloft with telekinesis, studying her face. So weak and vulnerable. "...Onto the main show." I looked at her with a cold smile.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

    Next Chapter on Sunday night.

 Ch: 68 [Nebula vs Natasha]

    After stripping down Nebula''s armor, I decided to heal her body. The first reason is to get rid of the chances of her cybernetics sending info to Thanos, secondly, I wanted to see how she looks without those cybernetics, and finally, if Thanos somehow manage to take her away, she''ll feel that pain of her body getting ripped apart again. I hope it''s the last one because, she gotta pay for all those agents she killed.

    It was really hard because after transferring the healing factor to her body, I had to rip out those cybernetics implants and it was bloody, not in a good way. But it worked. No more cyborg Nebula. Her hair grew back, and even her skin became smooth and blemish-free. Even her eyes I pulled out, recovered completely. Her body was as good as new. Her skin has shades of blue and purple, one darker than the other, giving it a unique marble-like appearance. Her eyes were beautiful and blue, unlike the black ones she had before.

    Well, it ain''t no time to be impressed by her body.

    I had to use telepathy to keep the pain away and keep her asleep.

    It looks like she regained her true form. She lay naked in front of me. Big boobs, small waist, and smooth hips. A perfect hourglass figure. Tight looking pussy and nice ass too. Her face was beautiful as well, a mix of sharpness and softness. I don''t know if I can call this beautiful or hot... I teleported to the Shield''s base along with her and took a dead guy''s clothes to put on her.

    With that done, it''s time to read her mind and find out what happened to Natasha.

    As I entered her memories. Images, emotions, and sounds began flooding into my mind¡ªa vivid, chaotic stream of her experiences. I focused on the recent events.

    The scene shifted. Nebula, in her stealth-enhanced nanite armor, stood at the entrance of the temporary Shield base. Her black eyes scanned the area, her body cloaked in shimmering invisibility. Her hands gripped two sharp blades, glowing faintly with energy.

    ---

    [3rd person POV]

    The base was bustling with activity. Agents moved through the corridors, unaware of the predator in their midst. Silent as death, Nebula struck.

    Her movements were precise, mechanical, and brutal. She emerged from invisibility behind her first target¡ªa young Shield agent. Before he could react, she drove one blade into his heart and the other into his neck. Blood splattered out as she severed his head. He crumpled without a sound.

    Nebula disappeared again, her form blending with the shadows. She moved from one agent to the next, cutting them down with horrifying efficiency. Her blades pierced hearts and slit throats, leaving no time for alarm. The base fell silent within minutes, the bodies of Shield agents scattered across the halls.

    Nebula moved to the control room, deactivated security systems, and hacked into the main server, thanks to her superior technology. She began downloading Shield''s data onto a little device. After downloading the data as she turned to leave, the door burst open. Natasha Romanoff, the Black Widow, stood there, guns drawn. She was surprised to see an alien before her, but kept her calm as usual.

    "Why did you kill them?" Natasha said, her voice low and cold.

    Nebula tilted her head, amused. "They died because they were weak. Now, you will join them too."

    Natasha didn''t hesitate. She fired. Nebula dodged with inhuman speed, her nanite armor absorbing the stray shots. The two women clashed, blades against fists.

    Nebula''s nanite armor gave her superior strength and durability not to mention her brutal training and experience, but Natasha''s years of training, missions, and biochemically enhanced body, not to mention the Red Room special training and their version of SSS in her body, she was at the peak human form. It made her a match for even the best fighters.

    After disarming Natasha''s guns, Nebula lunged forward, her twin energy blades slicing through the air in lethal arcs. Natasha quickly took out her batons from her hips and sidestepped the first strike then parried the second with one of her batons, the electrified weapon crackling as it connected with Nebula''s blade. Sparks flew, illuminating the dim hallway in bursts of blue and red.

    She spun out of Nebula''s reach and fired a grappling hook to the ceiling. She yanked herself upward, evading another swipe of the alien''s blade. From her elevated position, Natasha tossed a flashbang grenade. It detonated with a blinding light and deafening roar. Nebula snarled as her vision overloaded, her nanites struggling to recalibrate.

    Seizing the moment, Natasha dropped down and landed a solid kick to Nebula''s chest, sending her staggering back. She followed with a series of rapid strikes to Nebula''s exposed joints, aiming to disable her movement. Her blows were precise, targeting weak points in the armor.

    But Nebula adapted quickly. Her armor shifted, creating new protective layers over its vulnerabilities. She caught Natasha''s wrist mid-strike, her grip like a vice.

    "Impressive," Nebula said, her voice cold. "But futile."

    She punched her, breaking her ribs before spinning Natasha like a rag doll, and slamming her into the wall. Natasha gasped in pain but managed to twist free, landing awkwardly on her feet. She winced, clutching her side where a rib had cracked. Despite her enhanced body, Nebula''s strength was incredible. If it was a normal human, that person would have died on the spot.

    Natasha activated her widow bites, sending a powerful electrical charge through them. They sizzled as she aimed at Nebula. The alien woman simply grinned, unaffected by the current. The nanites were insulated against any kind of attack.

    Nebula advanced, her blades spinning. "You''re delaying the inevitable. Surrender, and I might let you live."

    Natasha smirked through the pain. "You don''t know me very well." She triggered a hidden mechanism in her suit, releasing a cloud of nanite-disrupting EMP particles. It was still in the development phase to counter Trask Industries nanites if any bad situation arose. But Fury told Natasha to be ready during this mission since they were dealing with the unknowns.

    The air shimmered as the particles interfered with Nebula''s armor, causing it to flicker and glitch.

    Nebula faltered, her movements stuttering as her systems struggled to compensate. Natasha didn''t hesitate. She closed the distance and landed a hard punch to Nebula''s jaw, followed by a knee to the stomach. She swept Nebula''s legs out from under her, sending the alien crashing to the ground.

    Before Nebula could recover, Natasha drew a knife and pressed it against her throat. "Game over."

    But Nebula wasn''t finished yet. Her armor surged with energy, expelling the EMP interference. A pulse of raw power knocked Natasha off her feet, sending her skidding across the floor.

    Nebula stood, her blades glowing brighter than before. "I''ve had enough of this," she growled, her voice low and dangerous. She advanced toward Natasha, who was struggling to stand.

    Natasha tried to dodge, but Nebula anticipated her move. With one swift motion, she severed Natasha''s left arm at the shoulder. Natasha screamed in agony as blood spurted out from her severed limb, coating the floor in crimson. She fell to her knees, clutching her shoulder, trying to stop the bleeding.

    "In the end, you are just a puny human," She raised her sword, but to her surprise, a blast knocked her back, sending her crashing onto the wall. There was a Shield agent who was barely alive, standing near the door with a blaster. It was a miscalculation on her part. She got a little arrogant and deactivated her targeting mode when she was killing those agents. One of them luckily survived.

    "Run!" He reloaded the blaster with the last shot.

    "No, no, no... You''re not going anywhere." Nebula stood up. She didn''t even feel pain because of her cybernetic enhancements. The agent fired. Nebula dodged the shot and jumped forward, lunging at him with her sword. She plunged it into his chest, piercing his heart.

    He fell, his lifeless body slumping to the ground. "I told you..." Nebula muttered as she retrieved her blade. "You''re all weak."

    But it was enough for Natasha to run away. Well, she took her severed arm with her.

    However, it was only snow outside... Injured and in a critical condition, she couldn''t run much further and stopped near a cliff. Below was a frozen lake. Trails of blood marked her passage as she staggered toward the edge. The wind howled around her, a freezing chill seeping into her bones. She tried to use her emergency device to inform Fury, but it was broken during the fight. She threw the last of her mines on the icy ground and took her last grenade into her hand.

    She collapsed to her knees, her remaining arm clutching the stump where her other limb had once been.

    Nebula flew down behind her. "You have wasted enough time."

    Natasha turned to face her, a cold determination etched on her face.

    "You know..." she said, her voice barely audible over the howling wind. "There''s a guy. A very insanely strong man... He''ll come for you. And when he does..." She let out a weak chuckle. "You''ll wish you were never born."

    Nebula sneered. "Who? The one you call ''Captain America?'' Or maybe that ''Hulk?'' Maybe Ironman. They are weak." She has already uploaded the info she hacked from Shield''s system into her system.

    Natasha smiled. "..."

    Nebula raised an eyebrow. "Then who?"

    "You will know when he arrives," Natasha let out a painful chuckle. "Hahaha... Heck, I don''t even know why I am thinking of him in this situation." Her face contorted in pain as she clutched her bleeding shoulder.

    "It''s time to end this," Nebula said coldly.

    Natasha took a deep breath, steeling herself.

    Nebula took a step forward and a beeping sound caught her attention. She looked down to see a small device under her feet. Natasha grinned.

    "I''m not gonna go alone," She threw the grenade at Nebula.

    [Booom!] A massive explosion ripped through the area. It was a powerful explosion that created a crater with a radius of a kilometer. Snow, ice, and dirt were sent flying into the air. Nebula''s armor protected her from the brunt of the blast, but she was still thrown back, landing hard on her back. She sat up, cursing. The nanites slowly regenerated the damaged parts of her armor, but it would take some time.

    The cliff was gone and so was Natasha.

    Her body crashed onto the frozen lake, the thin ice broke and she fell into the freezing water below. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The cold water engulfed her, instantly numbing her senses. She struggled to stay awake, her movements slowing as the cold sapped her energy. The pain of her missing arm seemed distant now, replaced by an overwhelming sense of fatigue. Her vision blurred and darkness closed in around her.

    As she sank into the depths of the lake, her thoughts turned to a certain someone... ''Aron... He was cute...''

    ----

    [Present time]

    Although Aron didn''t get what Natasha felt or thought, he saw and heard everything that happened at the base.

    ...

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [13 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

    AN: Yes. Nebula held back, saving her trump card.

 Ch: 69 [Healing Natasha]

    [Present time]

    Aron stood over Nebula''s unconscious body, his eyes cold and unreadable. The vivid memories he had just witnessed filled him with a mixture of anger and urgency. He used his ice to put Nebula into an ice prison. Her breathing slowed as the cold seeped into her body, forcing her into a state of suspended animation.

    "I''ll deal with you later," he muttered coldly. His mind was consumed with one thought: Natasha.

    Aron teleported to the edge of the cliff where Natasha had fallen. The icy wind cut through him, but he barely noticed as his eyes scanned the desolate landscape. Bloodstains in the snow told the story of her final struggle. He clenched his fists, his chest tightening with dread. His earlier scans had shown no signs of life, but something gnawed at him¡ªa faint hope that he had missed something.

    Standing at the edge of the frozen lake, he stared down into its depths. The water below was dark, the ice cracked and uneven. His breath came in shallow gasps as he knelt, pressing a hand to the frozen surface. He poured his ice power into the lake, willing it to spread and map out every crevice and depth. Tendrils of frost extended outward, searching, feeling, probing for anything that might hint at her presence.

    The lake was vast, and the silence was deafening. Aron gritted his teeth, pushing his power further. The strain began to take its toll, his veins glowing faintly. Using his ice to find something on the surface was easy, but down there in the vast dark waters that stretched out for god knows how far and how deep, it was hard, even with his hydrokinesis. But no matter how far he reached, it wasn''t enough. The underwater expanse was too great, too dark.

    "Damn it!" he shouted, slamming his fist against the ice. Cracks radiated outward, but the lake remained silent, indifferent to his desperation.

    He used his telepathy, but it was of no use.

    Aron closed his eyes, his breathing unsteady. ''You can''t hold back now,'' he told himself. The Phoenix Force stirred within him, a volatile firestorm of power and potential that he had avoided tapping into since the last time it nearly brought him to Death''s door. The memory of that searing pain and almost frying his brain, made his hands tremble. But the thought of losing Natasha, of her final moments spent in agony and despair, pushed him past his fear.

    "Don''t be a pussy. Let''s do it," He said to himself with a forceful smile.

    He took a deep breath and let go.

    Golden flames erupted around him, licking at the icy air. The Phoenix Force surged through his veins. This time it was stable like when he fought with AFO. "Nice." He focused all of it on a singular purpose: "Find her."

    The golden flames sank beneath the ice, illuminating the lake''s depths like sunlight piercing through darkness. Aron''s mind expanded, reaching into every crevice, every shadowy corner of the underwater expanse. He felt the cold, the emptiness, and then¡ªa faint flicker.

    A wisp of life. Fragile, faint, but undeniably there.

    "Got you!" Using telekinesis, he lifted Natasha''s unconscious body from the bottom of the lake and brought her back to the surface. Her body was badly injured and frozen. Thanks to her enhanced genetic modification and the Red Room''s SSS, she was able to survive, but barely.

    Aron took Natasha into his arms, cradling her close as he rose into the air. He used the Phoenix flames to encase her in a soft, golden glow, melting away the frost that had frozen her skin and restoring the warmth she had lost. He transferred his healing factor to her body. Her body twitched at first, the freezing cold slowly releasing its grip on her. The steady rhythm of her pulse gradually returned, each beat stronger than the last.

    Her breath became more rhythmic, shallow at first, then deep and steady. As the healing factor mended her injuries, the severed arm that had once been lost began to grow back, tissues knitting together with unnatural speed, the formation of bones, blood, flesh, and skin was just like that Hollow Man movie when the guy was disappearing. It wasn''t a pleasant view at all. Her wounds closed, and the deep fatigue that had once dragged her under slowly lifted.

    "Hahaha..." Aron chuckled and sighed in relief. He had barely managed to pull her from the brink of death. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Natasha stirred slightly, her fingers twitching first before her eyes fluttered open. The initial disorientation gave way to recognition as her gaze focused on him, and for a fleeting moment, Aron thought he saw something like relief in her eyes.

    "Yo," He smiled gently, his voice warm with emotion. "You are one reckless girl. I told you to be careful, didn''t I?"

    "Aron...?" Her voice was weak but steady as if she had been pulled from the deepest of slumbers. The pain and cold were no more. She looked at her severed arm and was surprised to see it back. She touched her shoulder where it had been severed. She could still feel a bit of pain but it was all in her mind. "Yeah, you did." She couldn''t help but chuckle a bit, remembering the times when he saved her. "You healed me?"

    "Yup!" Aron replied with a smile as he touched her tummy.

    Her eyes widened when he touched her tummy. She looked at his hand and then back to his face.

    Natasha''s breath caught as she felt a warmth radiate from Aron''s touch. She looked into his eyes, a mix of disbelief and hope clouding her expression. For a moment, she was silent, her lips parting as if to speak but no words came. She placed her hand over his, trembling.

    "What¡­ what did you do?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, laced with both curiosity and vulnerability.

    Aron smiled softly. "I restored what was taken from you, Natasha. I didn''t think it was fair that they robbed you of something so¡­ precious."

    Her heart raced as she realized what he meant. Memories of her time in the Red Room surfaced¡ªcold, clinical procedures meant to strip away her humanity, her choices, her future as a mother. She had resigned herself to that loss long ago, burying the pain deep within her. But now¡­ now it felt as though that wound had been undone.

    "You¡­ you gave it back?" Her voice wavered, tears welling up in her eyes. She clutched his hand tightly, almost afraid this moment wasn''t real. "How? Why? No... You aren''t joking, right? How did you even know about it?"

    "I have powers, remember?" He lied to her. He couldn''t possibly tell the truth about his past life.

    "Right..." Natasha''s breathing grew unsteady, her emotions overwhelming her. Aron could tell she was at a loss for words, so he pulled her close, holding her gently as if to reassure her that this was real. She just lay on his lap, looking at the clear bright sky, the endless snow, and the warmth that spread through her.

    ''Is it a dream?'' She thought.

    No. It was real. She knew it was. And for the first time in a long time, she allowed herself to cry.

    "Thank you." She whispered as she clung to him. The warmth of his body, his heartbeat, his scent¡ªit all made her feel safe, secure. A feeling she had long forgotten. "For everything..."

    "Well, what can I say? I couldn''t let you break your promise of our date."

    Aron smirked playfully and chuckled. Natasha raised her head and looked into his eyes. She couldn''t help but smile as he wiped her tears. His touch was gentle, his gaze warm and full of life. She had never seen him like this before, and it made her heart skip a beat. She couldn''t stop thinking about the man in front of her¡ªthis young man who had given her so much without ever asking anything in return.

    "I only remember a promise of lunch, not a date," She said softly, the playful tone of her voice making his smile grow wider.

    "Well, who says we can''t go on a date after lunch?" He winked at her. "As long as you''re not too busy playing super spies or getting drowned in icy water at the North Pole. Oh, wait, you already did."

    Natasha laughed. Her cheeks felt warm, and her heart was beating faster than usual. She didn''t know why, but she liked this feeling. It was new and exciting, and she wanted more of it. But there was a lot to do about the alien she encountered.

    "What about that alien girl?" She asked.

    "Her... Well, you want the good news or bad?" He asked with a serious expression.

    **Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter**

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 70 [A glimpse of Thanos]

    [Aron''s first Person POV]

    Natasha tensed. "The good." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The good news is that the alien girl''s name is Nebula and she''s Thanos''s daughter. Thanos is a mad Titan who wants to destroy Earth and offer the souls to Lady Death. Why is it good news? Well, because we got time to prepare for the threat," I sighed and continued, "The bad news is that Thanos is going after the Infinity Stones. Now, if he gets his hand on all the six stones, he would become practically unstoppable. He can dismantle the entire universe into atoms and recreate it on his vision with a snap of his finger."

    Natasha sat up straight with a baffled expression. ''You gotta be kidding me!'' She thought.

    "Nope. Not kidding. Sorry, for reading your mind." I apologized.

    ''It''s fine...'' She pressed her eyebrows in worry and looked down.

    "We need to inform Fury. How long do we have?" She asked, standing up.

    "Thanos is building the Infinity Gauntlet to contain the stones'' power, that''s all I got from her memories and well, he got a massive army so yeah it''s not gonna be pretty," I answered as I stretched my neck to the side. "So, give or take a couple of months to a year,"

    ''Damn, that''s insane,'' She muttered and paused.

    I grabbed Natasha and teleported to Nebula, then after grabbing her I teleported to the Shield''s base entrance. The agents outside reacted almost instantly with their guns aimed at me, but then they realized it was Natasha and lowered their guns.

    Natasha lifted her hand as she stood before them. "Fury in?"

    "Yes ma''am," The agents replied and stepped aside for her to enter.

    We walked into the base, Nebula still encased in her ice prison, hovering behind me like some twisted trophy. Before me was Natasha, walking through the halls. I couldn''t help but smirk a little. She was already back in action mode, even after nearly dying. That''s the Black Widow for ya.

    The place was full of agents and workers. Some were running around with files and others with boxes of supplies. Everyone was busy and focused on their work. There were turrets and cameras everywhere. The whole place was heavily secured. The SHIELD agents stared as we passed. Some whispered. Can''t blame them, it''s not every day one sees a frozen blue alien.

    We reached Fury''s office. Natasha didn''t even knock¡ªjust barged in like she owned the place. Fury looked up from his desk, his one eye narrowing as he took in the scene. ''Thank God, she''s alright.'' He thought. ''She brought Aron and an alien?''

    "Romanoff," he said, his voice calm but sharp. "Care to explain? You went off-grid and none of the agents are replying. What happened out there?"

    Natasha walked towards Fury and sat down in front of him, while I placed Nebula on the table.

    "Everyone''s dead. If not for Aron, I would have been dead too," She informed him.

    Fury turned his attention to me and asked, "Dead? How?"

    "Her," She pointed at the frozen Nebula on the table. "We were waiting for the X-Force to arrive, but she got a jump on us and we were too weak against her cybernetic implants and technology. Send a team to recover the bodies." Natasha sighed, pressing her fingers against her forehead, recalling all those people that she lost.

    "Who is she?" Fury asked as he stood up to take a closer look at Nebula. "And why did she attack you?"

    "She''s Nebula, Thanos''s daughter," I answered. "She was sent here to acquire data on Earth''s heroes and technology and send them back to Thanos. And well, she failed."

    Fury leaned back in his chair, his single eye narrowing. "You''re saying this¡ª" he gestured to the frozen Nebula, "¡ªis Thanos''s daughter, and she''s here to scout Earth for an invasion?"

    I nodded grimly. "That''s the gist of it. But instead of me explaining everything, it''s better if I show you two."

    Natasha tilted her head, her gaze piercing. "What do you mean, show?"

    I stepped closer, resting my hand on the table. "I''ll use telepathy to connect your minds to her memories. You''ll see everything firsthand¡ªThanos''s conquest, his army, and his plans. But fair warning, it''s not going to be easy to watch."

    Natasha''s lips tightened. Fury studied me for a moment before giving a curt nod. "Do it."

    I extended my telepathic power, linking their minds with mine and connecting all three to Nebula''s frozen consciousness. The fragments of her memories swirled in my head like shards of broken glass, each one sharp and jagged. I pieced them together carefully, guiding Natasha and Fury into the heart of her experiences.

    The office around us dissolved, replaced by the black void of space. Fury and Natasha stood beside me, invisible observers in Nebula''s fractured mind.

    A young Nebula appeared before us¡ªa child on a distant, barren planet. Her blue skin shimmered under the harsh alien sun as she trained with other children under the watchful eye of Thanos. He loomed above them, a menacing figure of power and cruelty, his voice cold as he barked orders.

    "Only the strong survive," he said, his tone devoid of mercy.

    The scene shifted to a brutal sparring match. A young Gamora, Nebula''s sister, bested her in combat. Nebula fell, wounded and desperate, as Thanos approached.

    "You''ve disappointed me again," Thanos said, his voice dripping with disdain. He motioned to his scientists, who dragged the screaming child away.

    The memory shifted, showing Nebula undergoing horrific cybernetic modifications. Piece by piece, her organic body was replaced with machinery, each surgery more brutal than the last. Every time she lost, Thanos would replace a part of her with a machine. Natasha flinched at the sight, her jaw tightening. Fury''s expression darkened, his eye focused intently on the scene.

    Nebula''s adult self emerged, a warrior hardened by years of torment. Her hatred for Gamora and Thanos burned brightly, but so did her fear of her father.

    The scene shifted...

    A planet burned below us, its surface consumed by fire and chaos. The skies were filled with smoke, and the screams of its inhabitants echoed faintly in the distance. Thanos''s massive ship loomed overhead, covering most of the sky.

    Nebula stood on the battlefield, surrounded by Thanos''s forces. His army was a nightmarish sight¡ªChitauri soldiers swarmed the ground, their grotesque forms running around and killing everything in their sight. Leviathans, massive serpentine warships, soared through the skies, raining missiles and plasma on the fleeing populace.

    At the forefront were Thanos''s generals, and the Black Order. Corvus Glaive, Proxima Midnight, Ebony Maw, and Cull Obsidian commanded the assault. The heroes of that planet were falling like flies, unable to resist the insane army.

    In the midst of the chaos, Thanos descended to the surface, his massive frame unyielding as he ran through the destruction with his giant blade. The ground trembled beneath his feet. Survivors who dared to fight were effortlessly cut down, while others were dragged before him in chains.

    Ebony Maw called it honor and mercy. But it was nothing more than sadistic pleasure. It was a scene of pure horror. Thanos raised his sword and brought it down on the helpless prisoner, splitting the man in two. Blood sprayed across the ground, staining the soil red. Then he killed them all, one by one. The Chitauri, the Black Order, and everyone else on the planet rejoiced in blood and slaughter.

    Thanos then kneeled before a pile of bodies and closed his eyes, "My mistress... A small gift from an insignificant world. May its sacrifice please you. They shall be your slave in death."

    Then the scene shifted...

    Nebula stood aboard the command deck of his flagship, watching as a hologram projected his vast army. The Chitauri were only one piece of the puzzle. The Outriders, horrifying creatures bred solely for war, moved in relentless waves, their claws dripping with blood. Entire fleets of warships, each bristling with weaponry capable of decimating planets, were stationed across the galaxy.

    Thanos''s forces were a juggernaut of destruction that had already claimed countless worlds.

    Nebula''s fear deepened as Thanos turned his gaze to her. "Earth," he said, pointing to a glowing hologram of the planet. "They will resist, but they will fall. And when they do, I will offer their souls to my mistress." He leaned back on his throne and looked at Nebula, who just went through another enhancement. "Your new enhancement will give you an edge. Leave. Gather intelligence on their heroes and technology and don''t fail me again. Gamora, how''s the search for the infinity stones going?"

    His voice echoed throughout the command deck.

    "Knowhere. Collector. I will need the alpha team," Gamora said.

    "Take them," Thanos ordered as he stood up and walked to Gamora. He then placed his hand on her shoulder. "Daughter... Once I get the stones, I can finally do what must be done. Offer all souls to my Mistress. You must succeed." He paused and looked at Nebula, "All of you must succeed."

    The scene shifted again...

    Nebula arrived on Earth, her mission clear. She used two decoys to attract the attention of the heroes. First was an army of robots in the Sahara, where they would attack the heroes or anyone who arrived there first. If a few civilians die, then the heroes are bound to show up and those robots will scan the heroes'' fighting style, technology, and power and send them back to Thanos.

    Then the second decoy was at the North Pole where Natasha and the rest were waiting for the X-Force to arrive. The X-Force arrived and well... You guys know what happened. With her captured, she could send those data back to Thanos. In short, Thanos has all the information on the Avengers who went to the Sahara, but thanks to my quick thinking, he shouldn''t have much info on the mutants or me, since I captured Nebula and there was nothing in her memories that says she transferred the info.

    But let''s say, Thanos saw everything through her implants during our fight, well, that purple fuckface will only know that I can use ice power.

    The memories faded, and we were back in Fury''s office.

    Natasha''s hands gripped the chair''s armrests, her knuckles white. Fury leaned forward, his expression grim. Neither spoke at first, the weight of what they had just witnessed settling over them like a suffocating cloud.

    "That army¡­" Natasha finally said, her voice low. "It''s¡­ it''s too much. Even if we had every hero, every resource, it''s not enough."

    Fury exhaled slowly, his eye fixed on me. "And those stones. If he gets them all¡­"

    "He won''t," I said firmly, my voice cutting through the tension. "There are two Infinity Stones, right here on Earth."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 71 [The Space Stone]

    I told Fury about the Tesseract which contains the Space Stone and the Time Stone in Kamar-Taj. Well, there was no Dr. Strange, so it''s safe to assume that the Ancient One has it and it would be impossible to get it from her. When I told Fury about that he was like©¤ ''How the hell does that guy know I have the Tesseract? Is he spying on us?'' and his thoughts were clear.

    Oh, if anyone is wondering about the Reality Stone or that sludge, well, I can''t reveal everything to them just like that, can I now? If I were to face Thanos, I gotta have some kind of insurance and what could be better than the power to control the reality itself, right? But the bad part is that I have no idea when the convergence will occur.

    Besides, I wonder if my power of absorption works on the Infinity Stones or not. It would be insane if I somehow managed to absorb even a tiny wisp of that Infinity power.

    Coming back to the present...

    It doesn''t matter what Fury or anyone else thinks, the vision of Thanos''s army is enough for him to push back his questions and focus on the serious matter.

    "What about her?" Fury pointed at frozen Nebula.

    "She killed people and she has to pay for it. I''ve already placed a mental block in her mind. She won''t be able to do anything. Put her in a cell or something for the time being. And if you are thinking of using her as a bargaining chip, forget it. Thanos would kill her and move forward just like that," I explained as I stood up and stretched myself.

    Fury nodded in understanding and pressed his finger on a device in his ear. "Lock her up in a cell."

    Four agents entered his office with a large metallic container and placed Nebula inside. Then they carried the container out of the room. After that Fury led us to the underground lab where the scientists and researchers were doing experiments on the Tesseract. It was a freaking big lab and was filled with machines, robots, and all kinds of scientific stuff.

    There were multiple workstations and computers lining the walls. One end of the room was dedicated to containment¡ªa series of transparent cylindrical chambers, each one holding an object of unknown origin. In one of the chambers sat the Tesseract, a glowing blue cube pulsing with power.

    Fury ordered the workers to leave the room for a bit and then he took out a remote from his pocket and pressed the button. One of the cylindrical chambers lit up with a bright blue light, bathing the room in a warm glow. There was the Tesseract, surrounded by a containment field of some kind. The glass around the cylinder opened and the cube was moved forward by mechanical arms, out of the field.

    "I don''t know why you know of Tesseract, but following your actions so far, I''ve no doubt you are a good man, Aron. So, I''ll trust you on this," Fury said as he looked toward me. ''There is no choice. Thanos'' army is too big and our options are limited. Aron seems like a good guy. Considering this power he could have taken over the world by now if he wanted but decided not to... Sigh! Anyway, I should call Carol, just in case.''

    I don''t know if he''s trying to think those things on purpose or not, it''s good that he isn''t thinking of stabbing me in the back later. Besides, if Carol comes to Earth and Thanos doesn''t have the stones by then, it''s a winnable situation.

    I walked towards the Tesseract, studying it closely. Its surface was smooth and featureless, but its energy radiated outward, filling the chamber with an almost palpable power. It was both beautiful and terrifying at the same time. Watching it in the movies was one thing, but seeing and experiencing its power firsthand was something else entirely.

    Fury watched as I reached for the cube. I made sure to cover my body with the Phoenix Force. "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. So far anyone who touched it with bare hands turned into dust."

    Yeah, yeah, I know. Heck, it banished Red Skull to Vormir.

    "I am not like anyone," I grabbed the cube.

    The moment my fingers closed around the Tesseract, a surge of raw energy coursed through me, burning and electrifying every nerve. It wasn''t painful¡ªfar from it. The Phoenix Force wrapped around me like a protective cocoon, its fiery aura blending with the cube''s radiant blue glow.

    Inside my mind, I could feel it¡ªlimitless power, ancient and pure, a fragment of the universe itself. The Tesseract pulsed with a heartbeat-like rhythm, its energy flowing through my body like molten light. I could see glimpses of space, distant stars, and galaxies swirling in an endless cosmic dance.

    Fury''s voice broke through the haze. "What the hell are you doing, Aron? You''re¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence, staring as the Tesseract''s glow dimmed slightly, its energy stabilizing around me.

    Natasha took a cautious step forward. "Aron? Are you okay?"

    I turned to her and grinned. "Never better."

    The Tesseract didn''t resist my touch; instead, it seemed to recognize me¡ªor perhaps it recognized the Phoenix Force. It was almost... welcoming. A thought flickered through my mind: Could I absorb a part of this energy? Would it even be possible?

    I closed my eyes, focusing on the cube''s energy. The Phoenix Force stirred within me, eager and curious, as if it shared my desire to test the limits. Slowly, carefully, I reached out with my absorption power, letting it brush against the Tesseract''s immense energy.

    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, like a floodgate opening, a tiny sliver of the cube''s energy flowed into me. It was overwhelming¡ªa thousand suns exploding at once. My body tensed, every muscle locking up as I fought to maintain control. The Phoenix Force roared, its fiery presence growing stronger, merging with the Tesseract''s energy in a dazzling display of power.

    "Aron!" Natasha''s voice was sharp, worried. Fury had his gun out, but he wasn''t pointing it at me¡ªyet.

    "I''m fine," I said through gritted teeth. "Just¡­ give me a second."

    The energy stabilized, settling into a small, contained reservoir within me. It wasn''t much¡ªjust a fraction of the Tesseract''s power¡ªbut it was enough to feel its potential. Space itself seemed to bend around me, as if I''d become a living conduit for the cube''s energy. But this isn''t enough. I want more. I crushed the cube in my hands.

    The moment I did that, there was a mini energy explosion, and then among the tiny shards on my palm was the Space Stone...

    I picked it up with my left hand and held it closer to my eyes. The blue stone was beautiful yet powerful, pulsing with a strange energy that resonated within me. The power of space itself... Such a tiny gem had so much power. I wondered how powerful it would be if combined with the other infinity stones.

    Fury and Natasha watched, stunned.

    "Is that...?" Natasha asked.

    "The Space Stone. This tiny gem has the power of space itself." I explained. "Just imagine, appearing in multiple locations simultaneously by fragmenting one''s spatial presence or warp, stretch, compress, or rearrange the structure of space. Heck, one energy blast can tear through dimensions or destroy matter by warping space around the target. Then there are wormholes..."

    "Aron..." Fury said. He looks to have his guard up. "How do you have so much information on that stone and what are you planning to do with that stone now that you have the stone?"

    "How I know about its power isn''t that important. What important is that now I can fuck up Thanos and his army. Just gotta do a little more preparation. And after killing Thanos, I''m gonna take a long vacation," I answered as I grabbed the stone into my palm. Damn! It''s so overwhelming, if not for the Phoenix Force shielding my mind and body, things could have gone worse. It''s like the stone has a will of its own, but before the superior Phoenix, it can''t do shit.

    [Booom!] A massive explosion rocked the place.

    ...

    [A few hrs earlier]

    The hot winds of the Sahara blew fiercely, carrying sand that stung against skin and armor. The Avengers stood at the edge of the vast, glassy crater formed by the crash. Smoke rose from the remains of the alien ship, a jagged mass of twisted metal that shimmered unnaturally under the sunlight.

    Steve Rogers surveyed the scene with his shield slung over his back. "This doesn''t look like any ship we''ve seen before. Alien, for sure."

    Tony Stark in his Iron Man suit, hovered above, scanning the wreckage. "JARVIS, tell me we''ve got something unusual here."

    "Indeed, sir," JARVIS''s calm voice replied. "The material composition of this vessel contains elements unknown to Earth''s periodic table. Scans indicate heavy use of quantum-based technology."

    Bruce Banner knelt by a fragment of the ship, his scientist''s curiosity overtaking his caution. "Quantum technology? This isn''t just advanced¡ªthis is leagues beyond anything we''ve encountered before."

    Clint kept his bow ready, an arrow nocked. "Let''s not get too cozy, folks. Crash sites are usually booby-trapped, and I don''t feel like being fried today."

    As if on cue, the ship emitted a loud hum. Panels on its sides slid open, and sleek, humanoid robots with glowing red eyes emerged, armed with energy weapons.

    "Called it," Clint muttered, releasing an arrow that struck one robot square in the chest, causing it to spark and collapse.

    "Avengers, move!" Steve barked, raising his shield as a barrage of energy blasts rained down.

    The battle erupted. Tony zipped through the air, firing repulsor beams at the robots, while Steve charged forward, deflecting blasts with his shield and using it to smash through the metal frames of their attackers. Hawkeye took out targets with precision shots, covering Bruce, who struggled to keep his temper in check.

    "Banner, we could really use the other guy!" Tony shouted, dodging a blast.

    "I''m trying!" Bruce growled, his fists clenching as his skin began to take on a green hue. With a roar, the Hulk emerged, smashing through a line of robots with a single swing of his massive fists.

    Well, Hulk alone smashed the remaining robots with ease.

    Within minutes, the last robot fell, its parts scattering across the sand.

    "That was... fun," Clint said, wiping sweat from his brow.

    Tony landed beside him, his armor covered in scorch marks. "Define ''fun.'' Because if you mean ''almost getting vaporized,'' then yeah, loads of fun."

    Steve crouched by one of the fallen robots, inspecting its core. "This tech is advanced, even for alien standards. Can we get anything from it?"

    Tony knelt beside him, using a small device to extract data from the robot''s central processor. "Downloading now. Let''s hope it gives us something useful."

    JARVIS chimed in. "Sir, I''ve decrypted a portion of the data. It contains coordinates and a communication log referencing... Thanos."

    The group exchanged uneasy glances.

    "Thanos? Who''s that?" Steve said grimly. "We need to get this back to Fury and check on this Thanos."

    With the data secured, and the Shield agents securing the site, the Avengers boarded their Quinjet and set course for S.H.I.E.L.D.''s base. However, as they approached New York, alarms blared.

    "Incoming!" JARVIS warned. "Unidentified hostiles detected."

    Through the jet''s windows, they saw it¡ªa massive dreadnought descending from the clouds, its colossal frame casting a shadow over the city. Its weapon systems glowed ominously, and smaller fighter drones swarmed around it like angry hornets. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tony groaned. "Why is it always New York?"

    The dreadnought fired its first salvo, a concentrated energy blast that narrowly missed the Quinjet, rocking it violently.

    "Brace yourselves!" Steve shouted as Tony leaped out, flying towards the ship to intercept its fighters.

    "We''re gonna need backup," Clint muttered, securing his gear.

    "This is no coincidence," Bruce said, his voice low as the Hulk threatened to resurface. "This has Thanos written all over it."

    As the Quinjet dodged incoming fire, the Avengers prepared for another fight.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [16 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 72 [Nebulaâ€™s failsafe plan]

    AN: Fast-paced battle. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    The dreadnought loomed over New York, its immense size and shadow engulfing the city. It was Nebula''s failsafe plan. If she were to die or be captured, the army would attack, which would force the heroes to defend and show their power. And that live footage would be sent back to Thanos'' main fleet. Now, with Nebula''s implants gone, the failsafe program activated as the AI flagged her dead.

    And some might wonder why Aron didn''t know about the attack. He could have stopped. Well, it was as the name says failsafe plan. It was locked into her cybernetics implants as locked data. Aron could read mind, yes, but he can''t read a machine''s mind. With Nebula regaining her organic body, even she might not remember certain things that were in her brain implants.

    From its hull, massive hatches opened, releasing streams of Chitauri soldiers and sleek, humanoid robots into the streets below. The sound of alien engines roared, mixing with the screams of panicked civilians fleeing in every direction.

    Energy blasts tore through buildings, sending glass and debris raining onto the streets. Cars overturned, and fires ignited, creating a scene of utter chaos. The Chitauri moved with coordinated precision, their vehicles firing relentless barrages at anything in their path. Above, swarms of drones buzzed like metallic wasps, cutting through the air and targeting strategic points.

    Tony Stark was the first to engage, soaring into the fray in his armor. Repulsor beams lit up the sky as he destroyed drones mid-flight, but the sheer number of enemies was overwhelming. "JARVIS, prioritize civilian areas and guide emergency services!"

    "Understood, sir," JARVIS replied, marking evacuation zones on Tony''s HUD.

    Steve Rogers jumped from the Quinjet as it maneuvered through the chaos, his shield already in hand. Landing on a rooftop, he quickly assessed the situation before radioing his team. "Clint, take the high ground and cover the civilians! Bruce, we need the big guy front and center¡ªthose tanks won''t stop themselves!"

    "I''m on it!" Clint replied, scaling a damaged fire escape to position himself on a vantage point. His arrows whistled through the air, striking down Chitauri soldiers and disabling their vehicles. Below him, Steve led a group of first responders to clear civilians from a collapsing building, deflecting stray blasts with his shield.

    The Hulk roared as he smashed through a blockade of Chitauri tanks, flipping one like it weighed nothing. His massive fists crushed robots in a single blow, sending their parts flying. Despite his brute force, the enemies kept coming, their numbers seemingly endless.

    In the chaos, portals of crackling energy began to open across the city, depositing even more troops into the battlefield. From one such portal emerged a towering Chitauri commander, its armor gleaming and weaponry far more advanced than its soldiers. It unleashed a devastating energy wave, scattering cars and forcing the Avengers to regroup.

    Tony called out over comms, "We''ve got a big one here, Cap. Suggestions?"

    "Hit it hard and fast," Steve replied, vaulting over debris to join him. "But don''t let it distract you¡ªour priority is the civilians."

    Meanwhile, on the ground, the X-Men had arrived. Jean Grey, Kitty Pryde, and Jubilee were coordinating evacuations, while Storm took to the skies. She summoned a tempest, bolts of lightning striking drones and soldiers.

    "Jean, there are still people trapped in that subway station!" Kitty shouted, phasing through walls to lead civilians to safety. Jean extended her telekinesis, lifting a chunk of rubble that blocked the station entrance. "Get them out, Kitty¡ªI''ll hold this!" she yelled as she smashed a group of aliens with her telekinesis onto the ground.

    Ghost-Spider swung through the city, her webs taking out robots and Chitauri soldiers alike. She saw Ironman fighting the commander. "Mr. Stark! Leave that alien to me. There are school buses trapped back at the square."

    "Be careful of his energy blasts. I''ll be back in a jiffy," Ironman flew away toward the square.

    Ghost-Spider dodged a barrage of energy blasts before launching herself at the commander. She remembered what Aron told her back then, to not hold back when dealing with enemies or more people will get hurt. So, this time she decided not to hold back her power. "Here goes nothing." She rushed in, swinging and dodging everything thanks to her spider-sense. The alien tried to knock her off with an energy blast, but she was too fast.

    Using the light posts as a sling, she threw herself at the alien with all her might. She clenched her right fist and punched the commander right in the face. The punch was so powerful that the alien''s helmet shattered and her fist smashed his face, hard, and then... SPLATTER!!

    The alien commander''s head exploded like a watermelon that had been kicked by a horse! Brain matter, bone fragments, and bluish blood splattered everywhere.

    The other Chitauri rushed into a frenzy, rushing towards Ghost-Spider, but...

    "Have no fear when Jubilee is here!" Jubilee said as she jumped to the front and threw a shower of firecracker-like explosions that engulfed the incoming enemies in an explosion of light and sound. The Chitauri soldiers screamed and fell to the ground, stunned by the noise and light.

    "Wow, that''s awesome! Thanks," Ghost-Spider swung away from the alien troops.

    "No prob. Let''s take care of these ugly guys first," Jubilee replied as she continued throwing explosive balls at the incoming enemies.

    Back on the streets, the Hulk smashed through Chitauri vehicles, creating a path for civilians to escape.

    Psylocke soon arrived at the scene and she began to chop the enemies with ease. The Human Torch and The Thing also arrived at the scene, destroying the aliens.

    "Keep that fire in control, don''t just blindly burn down the building," The Thing yelled at Johnny as he picked up a car and threw it on an oncoming group of aliens.

    "Says the thing who just destroyed a Lambo. I''ll take care of that giant ship," Johnny flew toward the dreadnaught, followed by Ironman.

    At S.H.I.E.L.D.''s underground base, Aron, Natasha, and Fury observed the chaos through live feeds. Fury clenched his fists as he barked orders into his comms. "All agents, focus on evacuation efforts! Contain the damage as best you can!"

    Natasha, watching the battle unfold, turned to Aron. "This is bad. They''re outnumbered."

    Aron touched Natasha and Fury''s shoulders, transferring his mutation to them. He gave Fury, super speed and Natasha, Kinetic manipulation. Just like what he did with Natasha back at Bakuto''s hideout, he used his telepathy to implant the memories of how to superspeed in Fury''s mind. And since Natasha had prior experience she should be familiar with that power.

    He then teleported them in the middle of the battlefield.

    "Alright, no question. Fury, evacuate the trapped civilians, and Natasha..." Aron looked at the dreadnaught where Ironman and Johnny were attacking. But their attack was ineffective due to the shield around the ship. "You are gonna blow that thing up to smithereens."

    "Well, it''s been a while since I have stepped onto the battlefield. I''ll see you two later," Fury dashed at super speed and began evacuating people.

    "I am going to need massive energy build-up if I were to take it down," Natasha said as she saw Ironman and Johnny''s futile efforts to bring down the dreadnaught. "You have a plan?"

    He smirked. "Of course. It''s called improvisation."

    Aron knew that he couldn''t just reveal his trump card or the stone because Thanos might be looking at this scene. So, he decided to go with the obvious plan. He grabbed Natasha and teleported before the main weapon system of the dreadnaught.

    "YOU INSANE?!" Natasha yelled.

    "You asked for a massive amount of energy. Here is a massive amount of energy."

    The alien weapon charged, preparing to unleash its deadly firepower on the city. Aron used his telepathy and asked Ironman and Johnny to clear out the sky.

    The weapon''s energy core hummed with a menacing glow, its charge building rapidly. Natasha''s eyes narrowed as she assessed the situation, her kinetic manipulation already beginning to siphon stray energy from the dreadnought''s charging weapon.

    "This better work, Aron," Natasha muttered as she concentrated, her hands glowing faintly with the energy absorption.

    The dreadnought''s weapon reached critical charge, and the air around it crackled with raw power. Natasha took a deep breath, focusing on her kinetic manipulation.

    [Booom!] The blast struck them hard with raw energy...

    With a yell, Natasha extended her hands and began to absorb the weapon''s energy. The sheer force of it caused her to stagger, but Aron kept her stable, her body glowing with an intense, fiery light.

    "Natasha, focus! You''re doing great!" Aron shouted as he absorbed the energy into his body.

    The blast lasted for nearly a minute and they absorbed every last drop of energy. When the weapon finally powered down, its core was nothing but a charred husk, its outer shell smoking and cracked from the massive strain.

    Natasha glanced at Aron, her eyes blazing with barely contained power. "Ready for the big finale?"

    Aron smirked, "Always."

    Both of them punched the giant dreadnaught with all of their might! A shockwave spread outwards from the impact, shattering the reinforced shield and knocking back Chitauri soldiers. The dreadnaught shuddered from the force of the blow, its hull cracking under the pressure. The ground forces flew up toward them, showering them with blasts.

    Well, it was more like feeding them with energy.

    "Hahaha... These mindless morons," Aron laughed as he threw another punch.

    Natasha also joined him in laughter, "They are making my job easier!"

    Ironman and Human Torch could only look at the sight in awe. "Holy shit! They''re destroying the alien ship like it''s nothing!" Johnny exclaimed.

    "I guess we''re no longer needed here," Ironman flew away from the scene.

    With another two punches, the giant ship exploded. Aron teleported them back to the ground and then went back up. If that giant thing falls over the city, the damage would be devastating. So, the best thing he could think of was to cover his body with Phoenix Force and open a giant portal under the falling ship. The portal was connected to the outer space.

    Then, using his telekinesis, he forced the ship into the portal as fast as possible from a safe distance. The giant ship disappeared into the portal. He quickly closed the portal before teleporting back beside Natasha.

    "Hufff! Dang! That was exhausting," He panted.

    "No kidding." She was also panting.

    The remaining aliens began to fall like flies. The chip or whatever was implanted into their brain got shut down because the main ship was destroyed.

    The battle ended...

    ---

    AN: Too many heroes to focus on. ?

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [16 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    -------

 Ch: 73 [Aftermath]

    The battle was over, but the scars it would leave behind would take a long time to heal. Smoke and ash filled the air, mixing with the choking smell of burning debris, cars, buildings, and aliens. The Avengers stood among the devastation, their faces grim as they worked with firefighters and paramedics. Once bustling with life, the streets now lay broken glass and overturned cars with Chitauri weapons and machines all over the streets. The fires were burning in different places; orange flame flickering and casting shadows around the wreckage.

    Emergency responders ran through the chaos, trying to help everyone they could. Paramedics knelt beside the injured, trying their best to ease their pain. Children cried for their parents, and the screams of people crying for help filled the air. Despite the efforts of the Avengers, not all could be saved. The heart of the city was broken, and its people were hurting.

    Captain America knelt beside a woman who was holding the lifeless body of her child. Tears ran down her soot-streaked face as she clung to the little one. Steve placed a hand on her shoulder, his voice heavy with grief as he said softly, "I''m so sorry." He stood slowly, his jaw tight, and turned to look for more people who needed help.

    Close to this scene, Jean. She was using her telekinetic powers to lift heavy chunks of rubble from the entrance of a subway station. The dust and debris fell away as people trapped below became visible. Dirt and blood-stained survivors climbed out, coughing and stumbling towards safety. Her face was pale as she gazed at Steve. "There are more people stuck down there," she said urgently. "We need more help." Kitty and Jubilee were also at work.

    A few meters from their location was Psylocke, checking on the aliens, making sure they were dead.

    On what was once a street, bustling with activity, stood Natasha, Nick Fury, and Aron. Crumbling tall buildings loomed all around them, their walls ripped wide open by massive holes. Some of them were tilted, as if ready to topple. Natasha was exhausted. She had pushed herself to the limit, fighting to bring down a Chitauri dreadnought.

    Fury clicked on the button to his comms. "What is the report of damage?" his sharp voice demanded.

    There was a sound through from one of the agents, desperation creeping into the sound of the voice. "Sir, the casualties count is too high: over 100 reported dead, with multiple numbers more injured. Two complete squads lost near Grand Central. We are still counting..."

    Fury sighed in long breath and shut his eyes for a fraction of a second. "Roger. Keep me updated."

    Iron Man landed by them, his suit battered and sparking. Tony Stark removed his helmet and looked out at the city from a face that was drawn in lines of weariness. "Well, the city''s not entirely gone. That''s something, right?" The attempt at humor was woefully ill-timed; the moment weighed too heavily.

    Johnny Storm hovered above them, his flames barely glowing. He looked down at the city in shock. "I knew it''d be bad, but not like this," he said, his voice quivering.

    Bruce Banner walked over in his human form. His clothes were torn, but his expression was calm. "We did what we could, but this kind of damage was unavoidable against an enemy this powerful," he said. "We have to prepare better for next time."

    Natasha gave him a tired nod. "If there is a next time," she replied, "there might not be a city left to save."

    There, in a battle-scarred Times Square, the agents set up an emergency medical center. Stretchers lined the area and doctors and nurses rushed under stark floodlights to attend to all the injured. Along one side of the square were rows of bodies. The authorities were still working to identify them.

    Fury moved through the ranks of the dead, pausing over Agent Ramirez, a S.H.I.E.L.D. operative who had fought hard. For a moment, he stood silent. "You gave everything," he said softly. "And we won''t let it be for nothing."

    Natasha stood up and touched him on the shoulder. "Thanos will pay."

    News crews swarmed the area and broadcast the destruction live on air. Anchors were talking in somber tones while sharing the rising numbers of casualties and images of the wreckage. Outrage among people was already building. A reporter asked angrily, "Where were the Avengers or X-Men before this attack? Did nobody see it coming?"

    Politicians demanded answers, and rumors about the aliens and Avengers spread fast, and they started spreading confusion and fear.

    Amid all the sorrow, there are moments of hope. A small child emerged from the rubble of a collapsed building, carried by a firefighter. His dad, a middle-aged man, who was crying over his wife''s dead body, ran up to his kid while trying to hide his tears.

    Clint was sitting on the rooftop, scanning the scene with his binoculars, way up in the sky above the city. He saw a family trapped in a burning building. He shot a grappling arrow and swung into action to save them as the structure crumbled.

    Ghost-Spider swung through the streets, carrying medical supplies and ferrying the injured to safety. She was talking to herself, muttering. "We did our best. Didn''t we?" Still, that hint of doubt persisted in her voice.

    ...

    Aron walked through the chaos, his boots crunching against shattered glass and metal. The acrid stench of smoke and burning debris assaulted his senses, but it was the psychic weight of despair pressing against his mind that made him stumble. His powers heightened his awareness of the anguish around him¡ªevery thought, every scream, every prayer for help reverberated in his skull like a cruel symphony of suffering.

    He stopped in front of a crashed car where a father cradled the limp body of his teenage son. The man''s thoughts were a storm of self-blame and helplessness. ''Why couldn''t I protect him? I should''ve done more. This is my fault. I wasn''t fast enough.''

    Aron clenched his fists. He could have stopped this. He should have stopped this. He was so drunk on the power of the Space Stone that it took a while for him to get a grasp of the reality.

    His gaze moved to a young girl around 7 or 8, sitting amidst the wreckage, clutching a torn stuffed animal. Her sobs were quiet, but her mind screamed with questions. ''Where''s Mommy? Where''s Daddy?'' Aron dropped to one knee in front of her. "Hey," he said gently, though his voice trembled. "You''re safe now. We''ll find your parents, I promise." She looked up at him, her tear-streaked face a mixture of fear and hope. Aron lifted her into his arms, cradling her as though she were the most precious thing in the universe.

    A few meters away, he saw a dead woman. The kid instantly pointed her finger at the woman and said in a sad voice, "Mommy." Aron quickly put the kid to sleep using his psychic powers and handed her over to a passing paramedic. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he continued walking, the voices of the injured, the lost, and the bereaved all crashed around him like a tidal wave. He could hear them. He felt their pain as if it were his own.

    ''I''m scared...''

    ''Make the pain go away...''

    ''What''s happening?''

    ''Where''s my family?''

    ''I don''t want to die.''

    Aron shook his head. It was too much. He couldn''t bear it. "No! Stop!" he shouted in anguish, covering his ears.

    The air around him warped and crackled with psionic energy as his powers flared out of control. So far everything he had done in this world had been to live a peaceful life and have fun. But fate wasn''t too kind to him. He was forced to fight dangerous criminals, mutants, aliens, robots... It wasn''t by his choice, still, he did what had to be done. He tried to live a life filled with danger and treated all his fights as fun. He overpowered everyone and easily won every battle so far.

    However, right now... There was nothing fun about this.

    The world he was treating as a comic world turned out to be more real than he thought. He was reminded of this when the Chitauri attacked. This world was no game. It was filled with real people who really suffered when tragedy struck. Aron couldn''t help but feel the guilt and regret weighing heavily on him.

    He could have stopped this attack. He should have stopped this attack. Death warned him about Thanos, yet he didn''t took it seriously.

    "Aron," Jean said softly, placing a hand on his shoulder. "This isn''t your fault."

    Aron turned, his voice low and filled with self-loathing. "Isn''t it? With my powers, I could''ve stopped them¡ªstopped all of this¡ªbefore it began. But I hesitated, Jean. And now look at them. Look at all of them." He gestured to the devastation around them, his voice breaking. "They''re dead because of me."

    Jean met his gaze, her voice steady but filled with empathy. "I can feel it too, Aron¡ªthe pain, the grief, the loss. It''s overwhelming. But this? This isn''t your burden alone. None of us could''ve prevented all of it, not even with all the power in the world."

    Aron looked away, his jaw tightening. Her words carried weight, but the guilt was too raw to let go. Still, he nodded, acknowledging the truth in her conviction.

    Jean placed both hands on his shoulders, forcing him to meet her eyes. "Listen to me. These people don''t need you drowning in guilt. They need you to keep going. They need you to help them, because you can. You can still save lives, Aron. Focus on that." Her voice softened, but her resolve remained firm. "We''ll face the rest together when the time comes."

    "No." Aron closed his mind and took a deep breath. The Phoenix Force began to seep out of his body. "There is still a chance." He clenched his fists, summoning the Phoenix Force around him. He could feel it. The Phoenix urged him to use her power. ''I have the power and I''m gonna use it this time.''

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 74 [God among us]

    ??EARLY HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE??

    ----

    Aron hovered high above the city, bathed in an aura of glowing, golden fire that shimmered like a living sun. The Phoenix Force coursed through him, resonating with an intensity that felt both infinite and dangerous. The devastation below stretched as far as the eye could see¡ªrubble, burning vehicles, shattered lives. Yet, amid the destruction, his resolve solidified. He would not let this tragedy end in despair.

    The flames around him were not the kind that destroyed¡ªthey were warm and comforting, not like the unstable destroying type. The people below stopped their cries and panic, their attention drawn to the ethereal figure in the sky. Some shielded their eyes from the blinding light, while others watched in awe.

    "What''s he doing?" Tony Stark muttered, still holding his helmet under one arm. His HUD flickered as the Phoenix Force created energy signatures his sensors couldn''t scan.

    "I don''t know," Natasha whispered. "But I don''t think we can stop it even if we wanted to."

    Jean Grey stood among the crowd, her lips parted in shock. She felt the overwhelming power of the Phoenix Force, more immense than she had ever controlled. Yet, Aron''s connection to it was different¡ªuntainted by the emotional turmoil and limitations that plagued her. He wielded it with purpose, clarity, and unwavering confidence.

    Aron aimed his palm toward the ground, his voice echoing, enhanced by the power of the Phoenix. "I won''t let this be the end. This is not how their story ends." He could feel the Phoenix lending him her power. It was more fluid than before.

    Golden flames descended gently from his outstretched hands, cascading like a shower of embers. Wherever the flames touched, they did not burn but healed. A firefighter with burns across his face gasped as his skin regenerated. A young boy pulled from the rubble moments earlier stopped coughing as his crushed ribs realigned and healed.

    The light grew brighter, encompassing the entire city. The Phoenix Force reached deeper than the surface, penetrating the streets and the ruins and even bringing the bodies still buried under the rubble to the surface. The bodies lined up in rows¡ªlifeless, broken¡ªbegan to move. One by one, breaths returned to their lungs. Color returned to pale cheeks. Crushed bones reformed, and torn flesh knitted itself back together.

    "My God," Captain America whispered, his shield slack in his hand as he watched a family reunite. Their son, previously lost, blinked up at them, alive and whole once more. The mother sobbed as she held him tightly.

    Near the emergency medical station, a paramedic froze mid-action as the body they were preparing to cover stirred. The dead woman opened her eyes, her confusion melting into understanding as the flames danced around her, rekindling her life.

    The cries of grief transformed into gasps of shock, then joy. For every life restored, hope reignited.

    Aron''s power swept through the city, binding shattered lives back together, both physically and emotionally. He turned the tide of despair into hope. But the toll on him was monumental. Every life brought back siphoned a fraction of his essence. Even with the Phoenix Force sustaining him, his body began to tremble under the strain. Sweat poured down his face, and his breath came in ragged gasps.

    Jean''s voice rang in his mind. "Aron, you''re pushing too far. You don''t have to do it all at once."

    "No," he replied aloud, his voice strained but resolute. "Trust me. I got this. I need your help. Help those who are coming back to life to forget the moment of their death and stabilize their mind. I can''t focus on two jobs at once. Help them, Jean."

    "Alright," Jean responded softly as she used her psychic ability to alter the thoughts of everyone who came back to life, obscuring the details of their deaths and helping them stabilize their mind.

    As the last dead girl came back to life, Aron let the power go, his body visibly exhausted. The golden flames around him faded, leaving only faint traces of their warmth lingering in the air. He blacked out for a moment and fell from the sky.

    Ironman shot into the air and caught Aron just before he hit the ground. The crowd erupted in cheers and applause.

    "Good work, kid. I''ve no idea what you did or how you did it. But, you saved all of them."

    Aron tried to smile, but the exhaustion kept his eyelids heavy. His brain was throbbing with pain, and he felt like he could sleep for the next few days. But when they landed, he managed to push back that exhaustion and looked around. The crowds of survivors and heroes were looking at him in awe. There was a brief moment of silence.

    The little girl from earlier ran up to him, her stuffed animal still clutched in her hand. "You saved everyone," she said, her voice trembling. "Even my mommy."

    Aron knelt in front of her, his expression soft but weak. "You''re safe now," he said, gently ruffling her hair. "That''s all that matters."

    Behind him, the Avengers, X-Men, and other heroes gathered. Tony was the first to break the silence. "Well," he said, his voice tinged with awe and sarcasm, "that''s one way to end a bad day."

    Jean walked to Aron, her expression both proud and worried. "Aron, you did it," she said softly. "You brought them back."

    He gave a faint smile. "I did what had to be done. Besides, I''ve had help."

    The city was silent, not in devastation but in reverence. The people stood still, watching Aron as though he were a deity descended from the heavens. Whispers began to spread through the crowd.

    "Who is he?"

    "An angel?"

    "Is he a god?"

    The golden afterglow of the Phoenix Force still clung faintly to him, like a divine aura. Survivors¡ªpeople who moments ago had been grieving over lost loved ones¡ªknelt in gratitude. Some clasped their hands together, murmuring prayers of thanks. Others simply stared in awe, their minds struggling to comprehend what they had witnessed. It ain''t every day one gets to see dead coming back to life.

    Jean''s voice had reached only a few ears, but it was enough. The name passed from one person to another like wildfire.

    "Aron."

    "Aron saved us."

    "Thank you, Aron."

    The whispers grew louder, converging into a chant that echoed through the streets. "Aron! Aron! Aron!"

    Aron stood in the center of it all. He looked around, his expression conflicted. The gratitude, the reverence¡ªit should have been comforting, but it wasn''t. All he saw was a city of people who were looking at him as though he were some sort of savior. As if he were some sort of god. But he was no god. He was just a young man who wanted to live a peaceful life without any worries and maybe help out others every now and then.

    He raised a hand, his voice firm but kind. "Please," he said, addressing the crowd. "I''m not a god. I''m just¡­ someone trying to help."

    His words didn''t have the intended effect. If anything, they seemed to strengthen the awe of those around him. A man stepped forward, his hands trembling as he held them out toward Aron. "You brought my son back," he said, tears streaming down his face. "He was gone, and now he''s here. How can you say you''re not a god?"

    A woman joined him, holding a baby who had been revived from the rubble. "You''re a miracle," she whispered. "A savior."

    Aron took a step back, his mind racing. He felt Jean''s presence beside him, her hand resting gently on his arm. She didn''t say anything, but her expression spoke volumes. She was worried.

    Nick Fury watched the unfolding scene from a distance, his jaw tight. He turned to Natasha, his voice low. "This isn''t good."

    Natasha crossed her arms, her gaze fixed on Aron. "What do you expect, Fury? He just brought the dead back to life. People are going to see him as a god whether he likes it or not."

    Tony Stark, leaning heavily on his damaged suit, smirked weakly. "Well, if he is a god, he''s got terrible PR. Someone get him a press agent before this gets out of hand."

    Jean stepped forward, raising her voice to address the crowd. "Aron is not a god," she said firmly, her telepathic powers amplifying her words so that everyone could hear. "He''s a person¡ªa hero¡ªwho did what he could to save lives. Just like all of us." She looked at the Avengers, X-Men, and emergency responders. "We''re all in this together."

    The crowd''s murmurs quieted, but the reverence in their eyes didn''t fade.

    Despite Jean''s words, the story of Aron''s deeds began to spread far beyond the immediate survivors. News crews had captured everything¡ªthe golden flames, the miraculous resurrections, and the awe-struck faces of those he saved. Within hours, Aron''s name trended worldwide. Social media exploded with hashtags: #AronTheSavior, #DevilorGod, #GodAmongUs.

    Religious leaders debated the implications of what they had seen. Scientists struggled to explain the phenomenon. Conspiracy theorists spun wild tales about his origins. Some speculated that he was an alien; others believed he was an ancient god reborn.

    In the shadows of the Internet, a nascent cult began to form, calling itself ''The Children of Aron.'' Their message was simple: Aron was a divine being sent to guide humanity through its darkest times.

    ...

    [Back to School] [Aron''s room]

    Kurt teleported Aron back to the school at the Professor''s request.

    "Thanks, man," Aron stumbled on his bed. "Just need to catch a nap. I feel so exhausted."

    "What happened?" Kurt asked.

    "Ask, Jean..." With that, he fell asleep.

    ...

    Aron woke with a start, his breath catching in his throat. The exhaustion he felt moments ago was replaced by a sensation both familiar and disorienting. His room was gone, replaced by a surreal, otherworldly ambiance.

    He recognized this place immediately. He was back in Lady Death''s realm.

    ''Ah... Crap!'' He sighed.

    Unlike before, the oppressive gloom had given way to an odd elegance. The skies, a swirling mix of black and deep purple, shimmered faintly with stars that seemed unnervingly alive. The ground was smooth and cold beneath his feet, obsidian-like, reflecting faint ripples of silver light. Ahead of him stood an enormous spiral staircase, each step shimmering as though made of moonlight solidified.

    Aron sighed, rubbing his temples. ''Not again.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He glanced down at himself. His usual attire was intact, though faint traces of the golden glow from the Phoenix Force still lingered at his fingertips.

    The staircase before him seemed to tell him to go up. He hesitated, but a deep, sultry voice echoed from above.

    "Are you coming, or do I have to fetch you myself, mortal?"

    Aron groaned. "Fantastic."

    Shaking his head, he began climbing. Each step resonated faintly, the sound more like a heartbeat than stone meeting foot. As he climbed up, the air grew warmer, the stars brighter.

    At the top of the stairs, he found himself in a grand chamber. He looked back, but the stairs were gone. The room was immense, its walls decorated with intricate carvings of life, death, and everything in between. The centerpiece, however, was impossible to miss¡ªa massive bed draped in deep black and crimson.

    Lying on her stomach, barely covered in flowing black silks that revealed more than they concealed, was Lady Death.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 75 [Deathâ€™s embrace]

    Aron stopped in his tracks, rolling his eyes at the sight before him. "You really have a flair for the dramatic, don''t you?" Although he tried to act like he wasn''t impressed, it was the opposite. The sight of a naked Death goddess lying on a luxurious bed was certainly not something a mortal could witness every day.

    Lady Death smirked, her crimson lips curving in amusement. She propped herself up on her elbows, her piercing eyes locking onto him. "And you, my dear Aron, have a knack for disrupting the balance of existence. I thought we should¡­ talk."

    Aron sighed, running a hand through his hair as he stepped forward cautiously. "If this is about the whole ''reviving an entire city'' thing, I''m not sorry. I''d do it again."

    Lady Death''s laughter rang out, low and melodic, echoing through the chamber. "Oh, I know you would. That''s why you intrigue me so much. Most mortals fear me, avoid me. You? You defy me. Again and again. Even now, you are not afraid of me. You are intrigued. Curious. And yet, you also know that I can end you in an instant."

    She rose from the bed, her body a vision of perfection. The thin black transparent robe slid down her body, exposing her big boobs and pussy. She walked toward him, her hips swaying with each step. "Why is that, I wonder?"

    Aron felt his heart pounding as she approached, though whether it was from fear or something else, he couldn''t say. Her scent¡ªsweet yet musky¡ªenveloped him, sending a shiver down his spine. But he felt a wave of excitement. She was beautiful. And she was coming closer. A weird and dangerous thought crossed his mind, ''Can I absorb her power?!''

    "I don''t know," he replied softly. "Maybe it''s because I''m crazy?" He began to walk toward her without fear. He stopped before her. Their bodies were just a few inches apart. He could feel her cold aura. He was a bit taller than her. He looked at her eyes, then slowly lowered his gaze to her big boobs, her smooth stomach, and finally, her pussy.

    Lady Death''s voice broke his daydream. "Well, like what you see?"

    "Yea!" He chuckled.

    "Hmm, you''re quite the bold one, aren''t you? Most men would be too scared to even think of doing what you just did. And here you are, looking at me as if I were some common harlot." She grinned, a faint amusement glimmering in her eyes. "I could kill you where you stand, and you know it, mortal."

    "But you won''t. If you kill me, the Phoenix within me will be unleashed and that would be quite a pain in your ass. I''d like to think you''re a reasonable goddess."

    She raised an eyebrow. "So you think you can manipulate me by threatening to unleash the Phoenix?"

    He shrugged. "Not really, but it is the truth, isn''t it? If you kill me, the Phoenix Force will be set free, and all hell will break loose. It''s in your best interest to keep me alive... Besides, you didn''t bring me here to just talk about this, did you?"

    "Their souls belong to me. You stole from me. And now¡­" She placed her right hand on his chest, her nails grazing his skin, "you owe me a big compensation. Well, more than just one if we count the number of souls..."

    Aron''s breath caught. The Phoenix Force within him flared protectively, the golden flames flickering around his body as if warding off her touch. He grabbed her hand without a care. Since he came this far, he might as well go for it. He then did something even Lady Death never expected. He pulled her close, so close that her boobs pressed against his chest. His left arm was around her waist.

    "What''s your offer, oh great Goddess of Death?"

    Her eyes narrowed, and a dangerous smile spread across her face. "Survive a night with me in bed, and I''ll let you off the hook. If you can make me come, I''ll even throw in a gift or two. But if you fail, well, your soul is mine. How does that sound?" She licked his lips.

    Aron felt the excitement and anticipation rise inside him. "Oh, my, what would happen of me?"

    He grinned before kissing her on the lips. The moment their lips touched, he felt a jolt of electricity pass between them. The Phoenix Force within him stirred, a wave of pleasure rushing through him. He kissed her passionately, his tongue exploring her mouth, savoring the taste of her. His clothes disappeared in the thin air. She responded eagerly, her hands roaming across his body, caressing every inch of his skin. Aron pushed her onto the bed, his lips moving down her neck, his hands cupping her boobs. He started sucking on her nipples, while his fingers massaged her clit.

    "Ohh!" she moaned, her back arching as she writhed beneath him. ''So aggressive. Oh, my...! This is good.'' S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her hands grasped his cock, stroking it with practiced ease. Aron groaned, his cock growing harder at her touch. He kissed his way down her stomach, his tongue flicking over her bellybutton. She gasped as he moved lower, his lips brushing against her thighs. "Mmm... yes."

    Aron buried his face between her legs, his tongue darting out to taste her pussy. It was sweet and cold, sending shivers down his spine. He licked her pussy lips, drinking up the juices flowing from her core. She bucked her hips, moaning as he licked her clit.

    "Ohhhh! More! More!"

    He obliged, plunging his tongue into her pussy, thrusting it deep inside her. He sucked hard on her clit, making her cry out in ecstasy. Her body trembled violently, her pussy clenching around his tongue, flooding his mouth with her essence. He kept licking and sucking, driving her wild with pleasure. She screamed as she came, her juices gushing from her pussy.

    He grinned as he licked his lips. "Your taste is amazing! I could eat you up all night long!"

    She smiled, her eyes hazy with desire.

    Lady Death flicked her fingers and the reality shifted. Aron found himself lying down and Death sitting near his crotch with his cock in her hands. She lowered her head to lick his balls, running her tongue along his shaft. Her touch was cool and soothing, sending shivers of pleasure through him.

    "You''re so big. And you smell good," she murmured, her breath warm against his skin.

    "Mmm... Thanks," he replied, enjoying the sensation of her lips on his cock. And during this, he tried to absorb her power. He wasn''t sure if it worked or not, but he felt something unique that couldn''t be explained in words. ''I''ll check it out later. For now... Let''s fucking enjoy.''

    "Tell me, mortal. How does it feel to be so close to death? To know that your dick is inside my mouth. That my saliva is on your dick? And you can''t do anything about it? Because I''m the one in control." She said, smiling as she traced her tongue along the length of his shaft.

    "It''s fucking exciting! I''m living on the edge!" Aron smirked.

    Lady Death chuckled before wrapping her lips around his cock and taking it into her mouth. She took it all the way in, swallowing his entire length, her throat muscles massaging the tip of his cock.

    Aron groaned, his hips bucking involuntarily as she sucked hard on his cock. She bobbed her head up and down, sucking and licking, her tongue swirling around his shaft. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with lust. "Mmm... So delicious," she moaned, her lips vibrating against his shaft.

    "Ohh... Fuck!" He gasped, his body tensing as he tried to hold back his orgasm. She took his whole cock in her mouth again, deep-throating him, her tongue teasing his balls.

    He grabbed her head, "Fuck! Swallow it." He shot his seed deep inside her mouth. She swallowed it greedily, sucking and licking every drop from his shaft. Then, she sat up, wiping her mouth. "So, how did it feel, mortal?"

    He panted, "Fucking incredible. But I''m not done yet."

    Aron flipped her over, pushing her onto her back. He parted her legs, exposing her pussy. She lay there, waiting for him. He positioned himself between her thighs, his cock sliding along her slit, lubricating it with her juices.

    Suddenly, she noticed something... A foreign presence trying to peek into her realm and something else from the man before her.

    "Wait a second!" She stopped him. "What did you do?"

    "Huh? What?" He looked at her, confused.

    "What is this power of yours? You absorbed my death aura? How did you do that?"

    "Aren''t you supposed to be omnipotent? Don''t you know already?"

    "I am. But the ability to copy my power? This is something new. An ability to copy others'' power and make it your own. This is very interesting... It seems like I was right, you are special, mortal."

    Aron grinned. "Now you can add ''pleasure'' to the list, right?"

    She nodded, "Yes. But it''s time for you to leave." She pushed him back, putting his clothes back on. "I won''t say anything about you copying my death aura, consider it a gift for pleasuring me beyond my imagination. As for this session, we will continue this after you kill Thanos." She disappeared from his sight and appeared behind him and whispered in his ears. "My pussy will be your reward."

    With that, she pushed Aron out of her realm.

    "Maybe he is the one who might be able to free me from my eternal cosmic duties," Lady Death muttered to herself as she touched her lips, remembering his lips on her skin. ''Ah! So close... Damn, that Watcher peeking into my realm... Whatever, no one will stand in my way of freedom. I''m sick of this mundane Realm of the End. I yearn for...'' Aron''s face flashed before her eyes. ''You need to become stronger if you want me. Thanos is just the beginning... The end is...''

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 76 [Magneto and Wanda]

    Location: Unknown Island, Magneto''s Sanctuary

    The island was a fortress of solitude, a utopia of Magneto''s design. Its location was hidden by a combination of advanced technology and Magneto''s unparalleled control over magnetic fields, ensuring that no satellite or radar could pinpoint its existence. Towering spires of gleaming metal punctuated the skyline, their seamless construction a testament to Magneto''s mastery. Amidst this metallic haven, mutants trained in relative peace, far from the oppression they faced in the human world.

    In the central chamber of his citadel, Magneto stood before a massive monitor wall. The screens displayed news footage from across the globe, each one looping the same event¡ªthe miraculous resurrection of the dead in New York. Reporters spoke in tones of awe and disbelief, replaying images of Aron descending from the sky, wreathed in golden flames.

    Magneto''s sharp eyes narrowed as he studied the scene. His hands, clasped behind his back, clenched tightly. The metallic floor beneath his boots rippled slightly, responding to his simmering emotions.

    "Aron," he murmured, the name carrying a mixture of curiosity and disdain. "A mutant wielding such power¡­ or perhaps something more. Our intel on him was wrong. He played really well and hid his power."

    Mystique entered the room, her blue form gliding with predatory grace. She leaned casually against the pillar, her yellow eyes fixed on the screen. "So," she said, her voice tinged with amusement, "the humans have a new messiah. And they''re already building him a throne. And he played us well."

    Magneto turned his gaze to her, his expression unreadable. "Not a messiah," he corrected. "A weapon. One they don''t yet understand. But they will¡­ and when they do, they''ll turn on him, just as they''ve turned on every other being who''s dared to rise above them."

    Mystique tilted her head. "Do you really think he''s one of us? Or something else entirely?"

    "That remains to be seen," Magneto replied. He walked toward the nearest window, looking out over the island''s expanse. "But his actions cannot be ignored. He demonstrated the power to bring the dead back to life¡ªa feat that not even the most gifted mutants have achieved. And yet he does not seize control, does not claim his rightful place as a leader. He denies his strength, squandering it to win the affection of the humans."

    Mystique smirked. "Sounds familiar."

    Magneto shot her a warning glance, but her grin only widened. "Relax, Erik. I''m on your side. I just find it amusing how history repeats itself."

    His voice dropped to a dangerous tone. "This is no time for amusement, Raven. The balance of power has shifted. Aron''s emergence will embolden the humans. They''ll see him as a sign that their survival against greater threats¡ªmutants, extraterrestrials, gods¡ªdepends on controlling power like his. They''ll seek to weaponize him, or destroy him if they cannot."

    "And what''s our play?" Mystique asked, folding her arms. "Recruit him? Take him out before they do?"

    Magneto''s lips curled into a faint, enigmatic smile. "Neither¡­ for now. First, we observe. Let the humans fawn over their new savior. Let Aron bask in their gratitude. When they inevitably betray him, he will see the truth of their nature. And when that moment comes, we will be there."

    A voice interrupted from the shadows. "And if he doesn''t fall to their betrayals? If he stays their champion?"

    Magneto turned to find Wanda emerging out of thin air, her eyes glowing with red light. The Scarlet Witch.

    As her crimson eyes dimmed to reveal her natural gaze, Wanda''s expression softened. "You''ve always believed humans would betray their saviors. But not everyone is you, Father."

    The word "Father" hung in the air, heavy with layers of meaning. Mystique arched a brow but said nothing. She walked out, leaving the two alone.

    Years Earlier ¨C Sokovia

    The streets of Sokovia were thick with smoke and chaos. Bombs had reduced houses to rubble, and cries of the wounded filled the air. In the ruins of their family home, two children huddled. Wanda Maximoff was just ten years old and held her twin brother Pietro''s hand as they gazed at the unexploded Stark Industries shell lodged in the floor.

    "We wait here," Wanda whispered, trying to mimic the calmness their mother had always shown. "Don''t move. They''ll come for us."

    "They''re gone," Pietro said, his voice trembling. "Mama and Papa¡ª"

    "No!" Wanda interrupted sharply. "They''ll come back. We just have to wait."

    Hours became days. Hunger ate at their insides, but fear kept them in place. Then the sound of heavy boots echoed through the ruins, and the children froze. Men in tactical gear, with helmets obscuring their faces, entered the wreckage.

    "They''re alive," one of them said with his voice cold and detached. "Bag them. Hydra wants fresh subjects."

    The children were dragged screaming and kicking from their home. In the distance, smoke and fire obscured the skyline and erased what little was left of their world. The scientists took them to a secret facility and experimented on them, trying to test their resilience and probe their minds. Wanda screamed in sterile halls as they made her witness her brother undergoing brutal tests.

    For months, the twins endured, their will to survive being their only armor against the horrors inflicted on them. It was in this hellish place that Wanda first felt the stirrings of her powers. Her emotions, raw and uncontrollable, began to manifest in strange ways¡ªobjects moving without touch, lights flickering with her anger. The Hydra scientists took notice, pushing her harder in their experiments.

    And then, one night, the fortress walls trembled.

    The attack came without warning. Hydra agents scrambled to respond as the ground beneath the facility quaked. Alarms blared, and the building''s metallic structure groaned as if alive. In the chaos, Wanda and Pietro huddled in their combined cell, witnessing how the steel bars twisted and killed those who tortured them.

    Out of the smoke and fire came a red and purple-clad figure, and a helmet covering his head. His open hands commanded the metal, bending it to his own will.

    The guards opened fire, but their bullets never reached their target. Magneto''s hand flicked, and the projectiles shot back and pierced through those agents, killing them instantly. The Hydra agents'' weapons were ripped from their hands and crushed into useless scraps. With another gesture, Magneto used those scrap metals to form hundreds of metal sharp shards. He simply shot them at the agents, killing them effortlessly.

    Reaching the twins, he knelt to meet their terrified gazes. "You''re safe now," he said, his voice low but firm. "I''m here to take you away from this place."

    Wanda clung to Pietro, her wide eyes filled with both fear and awe. "Who are you?" she whispered.

    "A friend," Magneto replied. His eyes softened as he looked at them, seeing echoes of his own past¡ªhis family torn apart, his childhood stolen by cruelty. "And someone who knows what it''s like to lose everything." He led them out of the facility, his power shielding them from the chaos of his attack. When they got out of that facility, the Hydra base lay in ruins, its dark secrets buried beneath the rubble. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He took the twins to a safe haven, a remote cabin where they could recover. Pietro healed quickly, his youthful energy defying the trauma he had endured. Wanda, however, remained withdrawn, her newfound powers manifesting in bursts of uncontrollable energy.

    "You have a gift," Magneto told her one evening as they sat by the fire. "But it''s dangerous to let it control you. You must learn to wield it, to bend it to your will."

    "I didn''t ask for this," Wanda said, her voice trembling. "I just want my family back."

    Magneto''s gaze darkened, shadows playing across his face. "We don''t get to choose the hand we''re dealt, Wanda. But we can choose how we use it. The world won''t be kind to you because of what you are. You must be stronger than it."

    Over time, a bond formed between them. Magneto became a mentor and a father figure to the twins. He taught them to harness their abilities with the help of other mutants. For Wanda, his lessons were harsh but necessary. He saw her potential and pushed her to embrace it, knowing that her power could one day surpass his own.

    Yet, despite his efforts, Wanda sensed a distance in him¡ªa barrier he had built around his heart.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 77 [Magnetoâ€™s plan]

    Magneto watched Mystique go, then returned his attention to Wanda. His voice was cold and controlled.

    "Only time will tell, my child. But I have seen many heroes rise and fall, their dreams of a better world crushed beneath the boots of oppression and fear. Even those with the best intentions are swayed by the weight of their own power. Humanity has no capacity for greatness. Their fate was sealed the moment they learned of Aron''s resurrection powers. They will destroy themselves eventually... one way or another."

    Wanda frowned at the venom in his words, but she could not refute his argument. For as long as she had known him, Magneto had always spoken of the human race with disdain. His belief that they were inherently predisposed to violence, bigotry, and hatred had never changed. He saw them as a threat to be contained, to be kept at bay from mutants¡ªthe true inheritors of the world.

    He walked to a table where a chessboard lay, its pieces arranged in mid-game. "Come," he said. "Play with me."

    Wanda came to his side and sat down. She studied the board for a moment, then moved a pawn. "You play chess like you live your life," she remarked. "Always five steps ahead, always ready to sacrifice pieces to achieve your goal."

    "It''s a game of strategy," Magneto replied, moving his own piece. "And the goal is to win."

    "What happens when there''s no opponent left?" She countered, capturing his knight. "No one to challenge your will? What will you do then?"

    Magneto studied the board, his expression unreadable. "There will always be someone to challenge my will, Wanda. That is the nature of conflict¡ªone side always rises, and another falls. And I intend to make sure it''s never me." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His hand hovered over a rook, then he moved it instead to capture Wanda''s bishop. "Checkmate," he said with a slight smile. "Never let sentiment distract you from victory."

    Wanda nodded, acknowledging her defeat. But as she looked up at him, she saw the faintest trace of sadness in his eyes. It was a glimpse of the man he had once been, a man who had known love and loss and carried the scars of both.

    "What about Jean Grey?" She asked suddenly. "You found anyone who can take her on? You have wasted too many resources just to get a hold of her and failed over and over again. You even failed to find Quintavius Quire. Perhaps, I should give it a try."

    "She is powerful," Magneto conceded. "But so are you, Wanda. Your potential has yet to be fully realized. Once it is, no one will stand in our way."

    Wanda met his gaze, her expression unreadable. "How long are you going to give that excuse to keep me here?"

    Magneto raised his eyes and looked at her.

    "Yes. I can read your thoughts," Wanda said with a cold smile. "I can read them all, but I respect you enough not to pry into them. So, how long, Father? How long will you keep me locked up here, away from the world, away from the humans?"

    "Until I know you can control your powers," Magneto replied evenly. "Your emotions are tied to your abilities, Wanda. They make you unpredictable, dangerous. I already lost my family, I won''t lose you and Pietro. But I guess you already knew what''s in here." He tapped his forehead.

    "Couldn''t you just trust me once? I''m not a little girl anymore," Wanda said, standing up. "I can take care of myself. And I won''t lose control like that again."

    Magneto watched her walk away. As she reached the doorway, he said softly, "Fine. Go. Forget Jean. I want you to focus on Aron. All the information we have on him is useless at this point. Investigate him. Find his weakness, strength, or any information that will help us understand his powers or his character. I want to know everything about him. And, be careful out there."

    "I''ll try," Wanda said, walking out. The space around her began to ripple and she disappeared into thin air.

    Magneto stared at the doorway, his expression unreadable. Then, he turned to look at the chessboard, his eyes fixed on the white queen. It was a beautiful piece, carved from ivory and polished to a gleaming finish. He lifted it from its place and held it in his hand, admiring the craftsmanship. Then he rearranged the pieces on the board and moved them back to how they were before Wanda played.

    "The pawns are in place," He smiled and took the tiny device that was stuck at the back of his earlobe and placed it on the table. It was a special device created by a certain someone who has high-level technology skills. It prevents the user from revealing his thoughts and masking them with fake ones. It works only on telepaths below Omega Level, but for Wanda, who has barely scratched the surface of her real power, it was enough to mislead her. "The bishops are ready, the knights are ready to ride. But to win a war..." He took the queen. "... you have to sacrifice everything. Even if it means losing your queen." He placed the white queen in front of the black king and sighed. "I''m sorry, Wanda, but it has to be done."

    Magneto took out his phone and dialed a private number. After a few rings, an eerie female voice answered, "Yes?"

    "It''s time," Magneto said. "Pietro must die by Aron''s hands. Do whatever it takes to ensure it happens."

    "Consider it done," the voice replied. "But you sure it''s necessary?"

    "It''s the only way to help Wanda unlock her true potential. Pietro''s death will awaken her latent power, making her an unstoppable force. She''ll become our greatest weapon against humanity and once chaos unfolds, you''ll capture Rogue and bring her to me," Magneto said with a smirk as he disconnected the call.

    ...

    [Control room]

    Mystique sat in the control room. She kept an eye on Eric for some time now after noticing a change in him. She stared at the screen as Magneto''s conversation replayed in her mind. "Pietro must die." The words churned in her gut like poison. She had known Eric for years¡ªhad followed him through the darkest of paths¡ªbut this? This was different.

    She leaned back in her chair, her fingers drumming softly against the console. For as long as she''d been by his side, she''d trusted his judgment, and believed in his vision of a mutant future. But sacrificing Pietro? A child she''d watched grow, a young man who still carried fragments of innocence in a world that had stripped them of so much? It was unthinkable.

    Mystique''s fingers hovered over the console keys. The network system gave her access to everything: communications, plans, files¡ªeven hidden files Magneto thought no one else could reach. She tapped a few keys, bringing up encrypted logs of recent activity. If she was going to act, she needed to understand the full scope of Magneto''s plans.

    As she sifted through the data, Mystique couldn''t shake the feeling that Eric had been spiraling for some time now. The old Magneto¡ªthe one she had followed without hesitation¡ªhad a purpose, a fire that burned with clarity and conviction. But this Eric? He seemed consumed by desperation, a man willing to destroy everything, even his own people, to achieve his goals.

    She opened a secured file. It contained a secured mail sent by someone through an untraceable channel: "Wanda''s Awakening ¨C Trigger Required: Significant Personal Loss." Mystique felt her stomach twist. He wasn''t just planning Pietro''s death¡ªhe was orchestrating it to manipulate Wanda, to weaponize her grief, and to unleash the chaos he so desperately needed.

    Her fist clenched. This wasn''t the way. It couldn''t be. She tried to track the sender but failed. Whoever sent the message must know Wanda''s power. So, it''s either someone who can sense or see the latent power or someone very familiar with Wanda, like Hydra, who performed countless experiments on her before.

    ''Could it be?!'' Mystique''s eyes widened at the thought. ''But what does he want with Rogue?''

    She stood up and began walking around the room, the weight of the choice pressing down on her. If she stayed silent and allowed Magneto''s plan to unfold, Pietro would die, and Wanda would be broken in a way that could never be undone. But if she acted against Eric, she risked everything: his wrath, her position, the fragile unity of their cause.

    She thought of Pietro, his cocky grin and unyielding loyalty to his family. She thought of Wanda, struggling under the weight of expectations and the power she barely understood. Then there was Rogue. Mystique remembered that lonely girl, who always kept her distance from others in fear of hurting them due to her power. "Sigh!" And then she thought of Magneto, the man she had once admired but now barely recognized.

    Taking a deep breath, Mystique made her decision. She would not let Pietro die.

    Mystique knew she couldn''t confront Magneto directly. He was too powerful, too deeply entrenched in his own narrative. So, the only one who came to her mind was Charles. After all, it was Charles who taught her how to use her powers, who showed her to use her power for something productive. If anyone could stop Eric, it was him.

    ''I need to get out of this island.''

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [16 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 78 [A saviorâ€™s curse]

    [1 week later]

    It''s been one week since the attack on NY. At present, I can finally kiss my dream of a peaceful and fun life, goodbye.

    I can''t take it anymore. Between the crowd outside the school chanting my name and the endless barrage of interviews I refuse to attend, my head is about to explode. Jean keeps reminding me to stay calm, but who the hell can stay calm with those cult followers swarming outside? I can''t possibly brainwash them all.

    The Phoenix Force¡ªthe so-called cosmic gift¡ªhas ruined any chance of normalcy I had left. And it''s not just the outsiders. The students at the school act like I''m a demigod walking among mortals. Jubilee won''t crack a joke, Pixie trying too hard to act like I don''t exist, and even Logan, of all people, keeps his usual snark to himself. It''s suffocating.

    Jean says it''s because they''re afraid of me. They saw what I could do. But I didn''t have a choice back then. I had to save them. I didn''t think things through. It just... happened.

    Oh, the date with Gwen was also canceled because the place we were supposed to meet was destroyed. My new house was also destroyed. Then to make things worse, fucking cults! Those insane retards are making cults and calling themselves, ''Children of Aron''. I''m like what the fuck? Not to mention the constant rants of God and savior, messenger of God... Finally, there was Lady Death, her obsession with me was kinda hot but dangerous. Heck, at this point, I don''t even want to use the Phoenix Force again.

    As for SHIELD, well, I have no idea. I haven''t met anyone so far.

    Sigh!

    All in all, my life has become a living hell, even if I could somehow get some peace and quiet, I know that I am going to hear the same shit again. So much for my peaceful life...

    I opened my palm and summoned the new power I absorbed from her. It''s like a purple flame with a black mist, swirling around. It''s easy to control for now and it''s freaking cold. Even with my ice power, I could feel the chill that the flame gave off. Lady Death called it Death Aura. And I''m pretty sure I don''t have to explain what it does.

    Well, I wanted to test it out anyway. So, I took a bottle and placed it on the desk.

    "Alright, here we go," I said to myself as I extended my palm, covered in Death Aura, and just like Phoenix Force, it came so naturally. I fired it toward the bottle.

    The bottle immediately disintegrated.

    "What the...?" I blinked, watching the dust disperse. I wasn''t expecting it to work on non-living things, considering its name. It was freaking OP. "Hakai!" I said jokingly while disintegrating the wall clock. I''m pretty sure there is that smirk on my face right now.

    I wonder how powerful I am now. This is actually kind of exciting.

    I walked to the window and peeked outside. Yeah, those annoying cultists are swarming around the school even in the middle of the night. Dang! Just go away.

    My eyes land on the small mirror by the dresser. Azazel''s ability¡­ right.

    I roll my shoulders, letting the familiar sensation of his shapeshifting powers spread through me. My face shifts, my features melting into something unrecognizable. Green eyes instead of brown, shorter hair, broader jawline. By the time I''m done, I look like someone who could blend into a crowd without a second glance.

    Perfect.

    Next, teleportation. Azazel''s power is straightforward and efficient. A crackling noise fills the room as a faint red glow envelopes me. I picture the nearest subway station in my head. One hop, and I''m out.

    When I land, it''s cold, damp, and empty. The hum of fluorescent lights echoes faintly. The platform is deserted, just as I hoped. No fanatics, no reporters, no curious people. Just silence.

    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding.

    Finally.

    The faint glow of a flickering streetlight looked kinda ominous, you know, from those horror movies and the air was cold. I know, I have power. Just for today, I want to feel it all. I just want to take a walk. The area was eerily quiet, the kind of quiet that follows devastation. The city was still recovering from the Chitauri attack. The scars of that battle stretched across every block, visible in the collapsed buildings, half-cleared rubble, and the towering cranes working through the night.

    The streets were lined with temporary barricades and construction equipment. Makeshift scaffolding clung to the remains of buildings, their skeletal frameworks reaching out toward the sky. A few construction crews were still working despite the late hour, their floodlights casting long shadows across the debris.

    As I walked, I noticed several pop-up shops set up in the cleared areas. They were nothing fancy¡ªjust a few carts and tents selling hot drinks, basic supplies, and whatever goods their owners could salvage. One shop had a hand-painted sign reading "Hot Coffee & Sandwiches - Pay What You Can." The aroma of brewing coffee mingled with the faint scent of ash and dust that lingered in the air.

    A middle-aged vendor with graying hair stood behind one of the carts, pouring coffee for a couple of construction workers. They looked as tired as I felt, their faces streaked with grime and exhaustion. The vendor glanced up as I approached, his eyes narrowing briefly before softening.

    He must have noticed something familiar about me. Sigh! Nah, I''m just being paranoid. He gave me a nod and gestured to his cart.

    "Coffee? Sandwich?" His voice was rough, but there was kindness in his tone.

    I hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Coffee. Black."

    He poured the steaming liquid into a chipped mug and handed it to me. "Rough night?"

    "Something like that," I muttered, wrapping my hands around the mug. The warmth seeped into my fingers, a stark contrast to the chill of the Death Aura still lingering in my mind. I paid the guy.

    The vendor studied me for a second. "You one of those volunteers? The ones helping clean up after... you know." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I shook my head. "No, just passing through."

    He grunted in understanding. "Well, whatever brings you here, stay safe. City''s still dangerous at night, especially with all the... weird stuff going on."

    "Thanks." I sipped the coffee, the bitterness grounding me in the moment.

    As I stood there, a low rumble reached my ears¡ªa distant sound of heavy machinery, likely the cranes clearing debris. But beneath it, I caught something else. Voices. Angry, desperate, and far too close for comfort.

    I turned my head slightly, my senses sharpening. Around the corner, a group of people was arguing, their words harsh and frantic. I couldn''t make out everything, but one phrase stood out: "Children of Aron."

    I felt my stomach twist. Not here too. I set the coffee down on the cart and muttered a quick thanks to the vendor before heading toward the voices, keeping to the shadows.

    Peeking around the corner, I saw a small group of people huddled together, their faces lit by the glow of a makeshift altar. At its center was a crude drawing of¡­ me. My face, surrounded by flames, with the words "Savior of Mankind" scrawled beneath it in what looked like red paint¡ªor worse.

    One of them, a woman with wild eyes and a tattered coat, was speaking fervently. "He''s our hope, our guide! Aron will lead us to salvation. We must spread his word!"

    Another person, a younger man, seemed less convinced. "But what if he doesn''t want this? What if¡ª"

    The woman cut him off, her voice rising. "It doesn''t matter what he wants! It''s what the world needs!"

    I felt a headache brewing. This was beyond ridiculous. These people didn''t know me, didn''t know the chaos I was barely holding together. And yet, here they were, building shrines and chanting my name.

    I stepped into the light, my altered appearance shielding me from immediate recognition. "What the hell are you all doing?" I asked, my voice sharp.

    They froze, their heads snapping toward me. The woman''s eyes narrowed. "Who are you to question our faith?"

    "I''m just someone who thinks worshipping a random stranger in the middle of a ruined city is a terrible idea," I shot back.

    The younger man hesitated, looking between me and the woman. "Maybe he''s right. Maybe we''re¡ª"

    "Silence!" the woman barked, her fervor intensifying. "Aron''s power is undeniable! You''ve seen what he can do!"

    I used my telepathy to send them back home. "Go home!" I said with a commanding tone. They stared at me with wide eyes before nodding and walking away. I let out a breath and left the area.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    Support link: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 79 [Corruption]

    I walked further down the cracked sidewalk. My stomach growled audibly. Ah! I missed the dinner. Hehe. I did not even realize how hungry I was. The coffee earlier had taken the edge off, but I needed something solid. Burger, sandwiches, coke, chips... Humm... I looked around. I''m gonna eat some cheap junk food tonight. On the right, near a construction site, was one of the pop-up food carts. Alrighty.

    The vendor was a young woman in her late twenties, dressed in a very thick jacket with a hood pulled up. A small sign on her cart in handwritten letters was stuck across the front: "Hot Sandwiches - Freshly Made!" She looked up as I approached. From her expression, she looked tired but gave a sincere smile.

    "What can I get for you?" she asked, her voice laced with the weariness of someone who''d been on her feet all day.

    "Two sandwiches. The big ones," I said, pulling out some cash.

    "Anything specific?" she asked, reaching for the bread.

    "Surprise me," I replied with a small shrug.

    She nodded and got to work, her hands moving deftly as she layered ingredients and pressed them on a small portable grill. The smell of melting cheese and toasting bread was heavenly. After a few minutes, she handed over two neatly wrapped sandwiches. "Here you go. Stay safe out there."

    "Thanks," I muttered, tucking the sandwiches into my jacket, then paid and walked away.

    The warmth and flavor hit me as I bit into the first one. Oh, it tastes freaking good. It was simple¡ªham and cheese with a hint of mustard¡ªbut it might as well have been a gourmet meal considering how hungry I was.

    The streets were silent except for the distant rumbles of machinery or sometimes a car passing by. I should take more night walks from now on. So peaceful, except for those fucking cultists and the posters. The city had always been a mix of chaos and resilience, and now it was holding its breath as if waiting for something to happen. From what I heard, Manhattan suffered the most damage while Brooklyn suffered very little.

    Mid-bite into the second sandwich, I noticed movement ahead. A scruffy, thin dog with matted fur was rummaging through a pile of debris. A goldy. It looked thin and dirty, but there was a collar on the guy''s neck. Someone abandoned the poor guy. I can understand if there were any death out there but I did bring everyone dead back to life, so why the fuck did they abandoned their pet to die on the street?

    Let me check your memories a bit...

    Well, money problem, and the family moved elsewhere leaving the guy here. The poor thing looked like it hadn''t had a decent meal in days.

    I slowed my pace and crouched down a few feet away, tearing off a chunk of the sandwich. "Hey, buddy," I called softly, holding the food out in front of me.

    The dog froze, its ears twitching as it looked up at me with wary eyes. It took a careful step forward, then another, sniffing the air cautiously. When it was close enough, it quickly snatched the piece of sandwich from my hand and retreated a few steps to devour it.

    "Hungry, huh?" I murmured, tearing off another piece. This time, the dog approached more quickly, its tail wagging ever so slightly. It grabbed the second piece and stayed closer, its eyes darting between me and the sandwich in my hand.

    After a few more bites shared between us, the dog seemed to relax, sitting a few feet away and watching me with a curious tilt of its head. I finished the rest of the sandwich and dusted off my hands.

    "I gotta get going, pal," I said, patting the dog on the head as one last goodbye. "But, let me heal you." I didn''t want to use the Phoenix Force, so I just transferred the healing factor to the doggy and he looked pretty much all healthy and energetic. Well, a nice little bath would be good for him too.

    The dog yipped once and trotted toward me, tail wagging. I hesitated for a moment, then reached out and gently scratched behind its ears. The dog leaned into my touch, its fur soft and warm. That''s a golden retriever for you. Haha.

    It was funny how quickly things could change. One minute, you''re fighting aliens and saving the world, almost fucking Death, and the next, you''re sharing a sandwich with a stray dog.

    "I''ve gotta go, buddy," I said, giving the dog one last pat on the head. "You take care of yourself, okay?"

    The dog tilted its head again, then licked my hand and trotted off down the street.

    I watched it go, then turned and headed toward May''s orphanage. I wonder if that place is alright or not. Those kids might be having a hard time. But I stopped after walking for a few minutes. "Sigh!" I looked back and saw the goldy following me. "What are you doing?" I asked.

    [Wooff!!] He barked.

    "You can''t follow me, you know."

    The dog yipped again and sat down, staring at me intently. His tail was wagging too much.

    "I don''t have time for this," I muttered, continuing on my way. A few seconds later, the soft patter of paws behind me told me that the dog was still following.

    "Hey! Shoo!" I tried to scare him away but he didn''t budge. "Go away." I tried to shoo him away with my hands but he just stayed where he was.

    [Wooff! Woofff!]

    I finally gave up and walked away, shaking my head. The dog kept pace beside me, his tongue lolling out as he trotted along. We walked in silence for a few blocks, the night air cool and quiet around us.

    After a while, the dog let out a loud yawn and stretched out his legs before continuing to follow me.

    I looked at him and sighed. "Fine. You can come along for now. But only until I find you a home, okay? Don''t get too attached."

    The dog barked again, its tail wagging excitedly. I couldn''t help but smile a little. Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad having a companion for the night.

    "Alright then," I said, looking around. "Let''s get going."

    ...

    I walked towards the park, the faint glow of campfires and makeshift lanterns illuminating clusters of children huddled in blankets. The building across the street, May''s orphanage, seemed a hollowed-out shell. Windows shattered, walls cracked, and parts of the roof completely caved in. Even the sign, once painted cheerfully, was hanging by one chain, swinging in the cold breeze.

    The dog¡ªmy unexpected companion¡ªtrotted ahead, wagging his tail as if this were just another adventure. I stopped by the edge of the park, leaning against a tree to take in the scene. May was there, her figure illuminated by the flickering flames. She was wrapped in a worn coat, kneeling beside a child who looked no older than six. Her face carried exhaustion but also the determination of someone who refused to give up. That was May for you.

    But something wasn''t right. It had been a week since the damage occurred, and not a single crane or truck was in sight. The city wasn''t perfect, sure, but for a place like this¡ªan orphanage? Someone should have stepped up by now. I''ve donated enough money, so they shouldn''t have a money problem. That money should''ve been enough to rebuild the entire building and provide for these kids for months. Besides, I heard the government had announced that they are taking care of the orphanages and old-age homes.

    So why the hell were they still living in tents?

    I stayed in the shadows, watching. The dog sat beside me, his head tilted as if sensing my unease. I crouched down, scratching behind his ears absently while I thought. "Something''s not adding up," I muttered under my breath.

    May straightened up, her voice carrying over to me as she addressed the children. "Alright, everyone, it''s time to settle in. We''ve got another cold night ahead, but we''ll get through it, just like we always do."

    The kids nodded, though their faces betrayed their worry. Some clutched stuffed animals; others shared blankets, trying to stay warm. My stomach twisted. These kids deserved better.

    I decided to get closer. The dog started to follow, but I held up a hand. "Stay," I whispered. To my surprise, he actually listened, sitting down obediently. "Good goldy."

    I stepped out of the shadows and into the light of the campfire.

    May noticed me immediately, her eyes narrowing slightly in suspicion. "Can I help you?" she asked, standing up and shielding the child behind her instinctively.

    "Hey," I said, keeping my voice calm and casual. "I was just passing by and saw... well, this. What happened? Why isn''t anyone helping?"

    Her expression softened slightly, but her eyes remained guarded. "The building was damaged during the attack last week. We''ve been waiting for the city to send someone, but..." She trailed off, glancing back at the orphanage. "As you can see..."

    "That''s strange," I said, frowning. "I thought there were relief funds set up for situations like this."

    "There are," she replied, her voice tight. "But every time I call, I get the runaround. They say the paperwork''s still being processed or that they''re prioritizing other areas. I don''t know what else to do. I even tried to take out the donation funds that we receive from the bank, but they are saying they have some problems on their ends and with the damages and all... so I couldn''t take it out."

    I felt a surge of anger rise in me. What the fuck is going on? Those corrupted motherfuckers! I''m gonna kill them all. And those government bastards, spreading false news and hope just to get votes. They are gonna pay.

    "How much do you need?" I asked, stepping forward. "I can help."

    May shook her head quickly, taking a step back. "No, that''s not necessary. It''s fine. We''re managing."

    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. This is awkward.

    "Hey, May," A familiar voice came from behind. I turned around and saw a blonde girl in a black jacket standing a few feet away, her expression guarded.

    "Oh, Gwen," May said, looking relieved.

    So, that''s Gwen. Dang! Nebula fucking up our date. Anyway, let''s focus on the current situation. Gwen bought three bags, one on her back and two on both hands. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Here. I managed to get these from the supermarket or more like super trucks," she said, handing the bags over. "It''s not much, but it''s better than nothing."

    "Thank you, Gwen," May said, taking the bags and placing them near the rest of the supplies.

    Gwen nodded, then finally turned toward me. Her expression was unreadable.

    **[Don''t forget to favorite the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:  patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [17 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 80 [Matter manipulation]

    "Hey!" I said, giving a small wave.

    "Hello," Gwen narrowed her eyes. Although I changed my appearance, I kept my voice the same. Then she quickly recognized my voice. "Wait! You are...?"

    "That''s me. Our date''s gonna have to wait till things get back to normal," I said with a little smile. As much as I''d like to peek into her head, I decided not to. I could just tell from her reaction that she wasn''t expecting me to know her because back then she was in her Ghost Spider suit and now she is in her civilian clothing.

    "I... You... We..." She stuttered. Her face was turning red.

    "Heh~! You look cute when you''re flustered. So, you are helping out here, huh? That''s good to see," I said, looking around the campsite. "It seems I''ve come at the right time."

    She cleared her throat, trying to regain her composure. "Um, yeah. I''ve been helping out as much as I can."

    "Oh, Gwen are you dating this young man?" May asked, looking between us with a mischievous smile.

    "No! I mean, we''ve met before but we haven''t been on a date yet," Gwen said, shaking her head quickly.

    "What a shame. You should give him a chance. He seems nice."

    "Thanks, May," I said with a slight chuckle. "Well, I''m glad you''re here, Gwen. Tell you what, how about I lend you a hand? I can''t possibly let them sleep out in this cold again. What do you say?"

    "Yeah, okay," Gwen replied after a moment of hesitation. She looked kinda distant now. I mean, it''s not like we are that close, but still, I could feel it in her voice. I guess all that God rants and cults about me must be confusing the shit out of her.

    "Great. Let''s get started."

    "So, what are you going to do?" She asked. "You rich or something? If so, some blankets and food would be very helpful. The kids were hungry and tired, and all I could get was some snacks and juice. It won''t be enough for everyone here."

    May interrupted her. "Now, now, Gwen. That''s not how you should talk to someone who just offered to help us."

    "Sorry," she apologized, lowering her head in embarrassment. "It''s just that..."

    "It''s alright. Don''t worry about it," I said, giving a small wave of dismissal. "I''m filthy rich and powerful. Let me show you something fun."

    I cracked my knuckles as Gwen, May, and the kids stared at me, puzzled. "Alright, everyone, stand back. Things are about to get a little... shiny."

    Gwen folded her arms skeptically, her eyebrow raised. "Shiny?" she repeated.

    I grinned at her but turned my attention to the crumbling shell of the orphanage. I took a deep breath, reaching out to the cosmic power. I can''t avoid using this power anymore. So, let''s go all out. No more holding back. The Phoenix Force flared in response, a warm, vibrant presence ready to manifest at my command.

    "Here we go," I muttered under my breath, raising my hands.

    A golden glow erupted from me, bright and warm as sunlight on a summer''s day. Gasps echoed from behind as the kids clung to May, who instinctively stepped back. Gwen''s skeptical expression faltered, her eyes wide as the air around us shimmered.

    The broken building groaned as tendrils of radiant energy snaked toward it, wrapping around the shattered windows and cracked walls like golden vines. I can manipulate matter to repair or rebuild objects and structures, whether organic or inorganic.

    Bricks began to mend themselves, fitting together like pieces of an intricate puzzle. The shattered windows reformed, the glass smoothing out and gleaming as if freshly installed. The collapsed sections of the roof lifted, beams were realigned, and tiles fell into place.

    "Holy shit," Gwen muttered, her voice barely audible over the hum of energy in the air.

    I couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction.

    The orphanage wasn''t just being repaired; it was being transformed. The peeling paint was replaced with a vibrant coat of warm yellow, accented with white trim. The sagging front steps straightened, now polished and sturdy. Everything that was destroyed inside, I made sure to fix them. I added a little extra flare¡ªa garden in front with colorful flowers that seemed to bloom instantly under the Phoenix''s touch.

    The kids watched in awe, their fear melting into excitement. A few of them clapped, and one even tugged on May''s coat, pointing excitedly at the newly restored building.

    As the last golden thread of energy dissipated, I lowered my hands and exhaled, feeling a pleasant hum of satisfaction. The orphanage now stood tall and proud, looking even better than it probably had in its prime.

    May''s mouth opened and closed as she struggled to find words. Finally, she managed, "How... how did you¡ª?"

    "I''m just a guy with a knack for fixing things," I said, stretching my arms. I thought it would be exhausting, but nope. I''m all right. It would seem the more I use this power, the better it gets.

    Gwen stepped forward, her face a mix of astonishment and suspicion. "You¡ªthis¡ªyou just... rebuilt an entire building," she said, gesturing wildly.

    "Yup. Told you I was powerful," I said casually. "And filthy rich," I added with a chuckle.

    The golden retriever, who had been sitting obediently nearby, barked and wagged his tail, clearly approving of my work.

    May finally found her voice. "This is incredible," she said, tears glistening in her eyes. "I¡ªI don''t know how to thank you."

    "Don''t worry about it," I replied, waving her off. "Just take care of the kids. Make sure they''re warm and fed. That''s thanks enough for me."

    Gwen stepped closer, her voice low. "Teleportation, ice, telekinesis, then you bring those people back to life, heck you can even change your face. And now this... You''re... not normal, are you?"

    I grinned. "Define ''normal.''"

    She shook her head, clearly at a loss. "You''re something else, that''s for sure."

    "Glad you noticed." I turned to the kids, who were now gathering around, their excitement palpable. "Alright, everyone! You''ve got a brand-new home. Go in and take some rest, I will get some blankets and food in a jiffy, okay?"

    ...

    May took the kids inside the newly repaired orphanage, as Gwen and I stayed outside.

    "So, how are you enjoying your new life?" Gwen teased. "Aron- The God. And lucky for you, you even got readymade children... Children of Aron. Sounds good, huh? Aronites."

    "Ah! C''mon. I locked myself in my room for a week, thanks to them. Sigh! Those annoying cultists are everywhere. I just wanted to help and used my power, nothing more, nothing less. But look at the mess now!"

    "You brought those people back to life. So, how do you exactly expect others to react to that? You hold the power of life and death in your hands, man. To some you are God and to some, you are the Devil himself. Heck, even I was kinda shocked when I saw those broken and mutilated bodies healing themselves. and coming back to life. You can''t possibly blame them for going overboard. They just wanted to worship you or get rid of you," Gwen explained.

    "They''re welcome to try," I muttered, rolling my eyes. "I''ve had a few run-ins with the local cult already, and it''s not fun. I should have worn a mask like you back then. Anyway, let''s forget about them and focus on the present, shall we?"

    "Speaking of that. How did you know my identity?" She asked.

    "I can also read minds. Back on the roof, I couldn''t help but take a peek, sorry about that. I shouldn''t have read your mind without your permission. But other than your face and identity, I didn''t see anything else. I promise," I replied, my voice soft. I couldn''t possibly say that I am from another world where this entire world is comic book pages.

    "It''s fine... I guess. I mean, it''s not like you''re doing it on purpose, right?" She said before shifting her attention toward the dog. She bent down and patted its head. The dog gave out a happy bark.

    "Yup! I didn''t do it on purpose," I said, looking at the dog. "So, is the supermarket still open? I saw them setting up things in their giant trucks."

    "Yeah, they''re still open."

    "Wanna come with me? I might need a hand carrying food and blankets," I said.

    "Sure," she replied.

    And so, Gwen and I made our way to the supermarket while chatting along the way.

    ....

    [Nidavellir]

    The forge was a flurry of activity. Sparks flew as hammers struck enchanted metal, the clang reverberating through the immense halls of the star-powered forge. The dwarves, their faces grim and strained, worked tirelessly under the watchful eyes of the Black Order. Ebony Maw hovered nearby, his expression one of smug satisfaction, while Corvus Glaive paced impatiently, his sharp glaive glinting ominously in the dim light.

    The gauntlet was nearing completion, its surface gleaming with an otherworldly sheen that reflected the immense power it was destined to contain. Every rune, every groove was meticulously etched, a masterpiece crafted under duress. Eitri, the dwarf king, stood at the anvil, his massive hands trembling as he shaped the final pieces.

    "You are fortunate, dwarf," Ebony Maw drawled, his voice as silken as a predator''s hiss. "To be chosen for such a monumental task. Your work will go down in history, remembered for eons as the instrument of balance."

    Eitri''s jaw tightened, but he said nothing, his focus remaining on his work. He knew better than to defy the Black Order¡ªnot when the stakes were so high.

    Suddenly, a shadow loomed across the forge as the air grew heavy with the presence of the Mad Titan himself. Thanos stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the work in progress. His imposing figure seemed to darken the very light of the forge, his expression unreadable but commanding absolute silence.

    "Progress?" he asked, his voice deep and resonant, sending a shiver through everyone present.

    Ebony Maw bowed low, gesturing to the half-finished gauntlet. "Sixty percent complete, my lord. The dwarf king is ensuring perfection." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thanos approached the gauntlet, his massive hand reaching out to trace the runes. He nodded slightly, his approval evident in the subtle upward curve of his lips. "Good. But perfection cannot afford delays. See that it is done without error... or excuse."

    "Of course, my lord," Maw replied, stepping back with a deferential bow.

    As Thanos turned, a subtle flicker in the corner of his vision drew his attention. A holographic display appeared before him, projecting a faint red signal that pulsed irregularly. It was from Nebula¡ªher cybernetic systems were sending fragmented data before abruptly cutting off.

    Thanos narrowed his eyes, his fingers flexing in irritation. "What is this?" he growled.

    Corvus Glaive stepped forward, studying the display. "The signal originates from Earth, my lord. The last transmission contains fragmented data... information on Earth''s defenders and their organization, S.H.I.E.L.D."

    Thanos'' gaze darkened further as he processed the information. Nebula''s disconnection meant one thing: she had failed, likely captured or worse. It was an inconvenience, but not an insurmountable one.

    "Sire," Ebony Maw ventured cautiously after reading through the data. "According to Gamora, the probability of the Stones being on Asgard is much higher since they hold the star charts. But Nebula''s information shows that Earth has two of the Infinity Stones, the Time and Space Stones and our information about Thor being on Earth is wrong. I fear our source of information may be compromised. We must reconsider our strategy."

    Thanos'' expression didn''t change.

    "Investigate our information network first," he ordered calmly. "Then I''ll decide."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [17 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 81 [Corruption and Justice]

    The next morning, I was in no mood to deal with the chaos that followed me around, so I decided to start my day with a little investigation. I left Goldy with Kitty, and she probably spoiled him rotten by now. Coming to the point. I couldn''t stop thinking about the weird situation with May''s bank account¡ªhow they refused her withdrawal request. It didn''t make sense, and when something doesn''t make sense, I get curious. I got all the necessary information from May last night.

    Now, time to check things out...

    I used shapeshifting, altering my appearance just enough so I wouldn''t raise any suspicion. A middle-aged man with grey hair and a wrinkly face. The last thing I wanted was for some cultist or random person to recognize me and start another worship session. After adjusting my look, I teleported to an alley near the local bank. Surprisingly, the place looked better than I expected¡ªwell-repaired and clean. This wasn''t just a simple coat of paint; the building itself seemed to have been completely painted and repaired recently, which was odd considering the state of the rest of the city.

    I entered through the main doors, the bell above me ringing softly. I walked around a bit and took a pamphlet from the wall while reading their mind and gathering information. And oh boy, some are fucking nasty. Especially that woman at the counter. She and the manager had a thing going on, but the manager was married.

    As for the manager, he''s sitting in his office. According to his memories, he saw the invasion as his chance to get insurance money and scam some people of their money by outright freezing their accounts. And it would seem that some higher officials are also involved in this shit. Those bastards! How dare they take others hard earned money?

    I looked around. There were a few civilians and guards around the place. It would seem the manager hired them from some agency. Lucky for them they don''t seem to be involved with gangs or mafias, or else, I would have to work extra, killing them. I walked to the counter. I got enough info to go on with.

    At the counter, a woman in her mid-30s with dark hair, and brown eyes, looked up at me, clearly unimpressed by my appearance.

    Let the game begin.

    "Good morning," I said, leaning over the counter just enough for her to hear me. "I need to speak with someone in charge."

    She gave me a skeptical look, then checked her screen. "There''s no one available right now. You''ll need to schedule an appointment."

    "Oh, no. I saw the manager coming in here a few minutes ago," I said, my tone nonchalant. "If you could get him out here, that would be great. If you can''t then I might just..." I leaned in further and whispered. "expose it to the manager''s wife that you and him are having an affair."

    The woman went pale, her eyes wide.

    I smiled. "I''m sure he wouldn''t like that, now would he?"

    She quickly composed herself, putting on a polite smile. "I have no idea what you''re talking about, sir."

    "Oh, my. How could you forget using that strapon on that old fucker when you two were in the manager''s office? Last night after work, was it? Didn''t he pay you like 3 grand just to fuck his ass? Eew! That creepy old fucker," I feigned a shiver. "I don''t know how you people do anything for money. But then again, everyone has their own fetishes, who am I to judge, right? Since I can''t judge, I''ll let his wife judge him instead. She should know about her husband''s fetish. So, next time she''ll fuck him at home, probably with her heels while you will miss out on that money. What do you think?"

    She was shaking now, her face red. "What do you want?"

    "I want you to deactivate the security cameras and take me to the manager''s room. And don''t allow anyone to go inside. Pretty simple, right?" I said with a smile.

    "I could lose my job. I need money... Got a family to feed, man," She said with a pleading expression.

    "You will get paid well for your trouble. I even know a guy who works at the bar downtown who will probably pay for what you do. His name is Tinkers."

    "Tinkers?" She asked.

    "Yeah, I know, it sounds ridiculously funny, but that''s his name. He works as a security guard. His wife is cheating and chucking him, so, I''m pretty sure he''ll pay you enough for a good night. Maybe start an affair and drain him dry. You are good at that, right? Now, enough chit-chat. Turn off the camera and take me to your manager''s office."

    After a few seconds, she finally nodded and did what she was told. I was surprised that she didn''t even ask for the money first. Maybe she was a little stupid, or maybe she just wanted to do this, who knows? I followed her through the back doors and into a corridor, where she stopped in front of a door marked ''Manager.'' She knocked twice, and the door opened to reveal a middle-aged man in a suit, his hair slicked back and his tie loose. He looked like he''d just rolled out of bed. And there was an expensive bottle of wine on the desk behind him.

    "Mr. Williams, sir," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "This gentleman needs to speak with you."

    The man raised an eyebrow. "At this hour? Who is he? Why didn''t you send him away?"

    "You can leave, I''ll take it from here," I said with a smile.

    She quickly left the room. I locked the door and covered the room with a force field. No one can come in and no one can get out, plus soundproof.

    "Who are you? What do you want?" The manager asked. "I''m sorry, but you''ll have to come back during regular business hours. This is highly irregular."

    I sat down on the couch without waiting for permission, ignoring his demands. "Now, now, let''s not be too hasty. You''re not really in a position to make any demands. After all, you''ve been embezzling funds from the bank for the last six months, haven''t you?"

    His eyes widened. "Wha¡ªhow did you¡ª"

    Before he could say anything worthless and waste my time, I yanked that wine bottle with telekinesis and read the label. He was shocked to see my power and went to press the alarm button, which I stopped by binding his body with telekinesis.

    "Oh, my. Would you look at that? Such high alcohol content. That''s a very expensive bottle of wine, isn''t it?" I said, waving the bottle around. "How many thousands of dollars did this cost you?"

    "It was a gift, from a client," the manager stammered, his face pale.

    "Of course, it was," I said, rolling my eyes. "Now what would happen if you were to drink it all and maybe you''ll have a very life-threatening accident? You wouldn''t want that, right? Maybe if you confess your crimes on your own, I might let you live. Or, I''ll simply use telepathy to get a confession out of you, which again, isn''t that fun. So..." I took out my phone, put it in recording, and held it before him. I gave him a nod.

    He understood what I meant.

    He slumped into his chair, his face now a mixture of fear and desperation. "Alright... alright! I''ll tell you everything. Just don''t... don''t hurt me."

    I leaned forward, letting my telekinetic grip tighten slightly around his body, just enough to remind him who was in control. "Good choice. Start from the beginning. What exactly have you been doing with the bank''s money?"

    His hands trembled as he clasped them in front of him, avoiding eye contact. "We... we''ve been freezing accounts, especially those of people who wouldn''t be able to fight back. When the city was in chaos after the attack, we took advantage of the situation. I redirected funds to offshore accounts and kept it all hidden, all while telling the clients their accounts were locked for security reasons. Some of them... they never even noticed the withdrawals. And I... I made a lot of money from it."

    I let the silence stretch, my gaze unwavering. "And how high up does this go? Who else is involved?"

    His voice cracked. "There are some higher-ups, the board members... they''ve known about the scheme for months. They wanted to make sure the city''s financial collapse would line their pockets. But I¡ªI didn''t think it would get this bad. I swear, I only wanted to get ahead a little... but it just spiraled. I didn''t... I didn''t mean for people to get hurt."

    I raised an eyebrow. "So it''s not just about money. There''s more to this, isn''t there? You''ve been using the chaos as a cover for something bigger."

    The manager hesitated, his eyes darting around nervously. He knew there was no escaping now. "There''s... there''s a group. A faction within the city. They''ve been pushing for more control over the local banks, and we''ve been working with them. They promised us protection and influence if we helped them. Some of the board members... they''ve been receiving threats, and they''ve been turning a blind eye to the embezzling. It''s all part of a bigger play for power."

    I leaned back, processing the information. This wasn''t just financial fraud; this was a power struggle that was going to have much larger consequences. "And what happens when the people find out? The ones you''ve stolen from? How do you think they''ll react?"

    "We''ll simply close down the branches, and reopen new ones with new names," the manager said, his voice almost pleading. "Please, you have to understand. I didn''t want to get involved, but they had leverage over me. They threatened my family, my friends. I had no choice!"

    "That''s pathetic! Your only leverage is your dick. And look where it got you. Now, I need solid records. Give them to me. I know a fucker like you must have a hard copy somewhere close, right? Give them to me, and you''ll walk out of here with all your limbs intact," I said while releasing him. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you."

    "Yes, yes! I have all the files right here. In my safe." He pointed at the wall behind him, where a safe was embedded.

    I used telekinesis to open it and found a small stack of papers inside. I flipped through them, scanning the pages quickly. There were names and account numbers, along with detailed lists of amounts transferred. I also found details about the board members'' involvement. This was a lot of evidence to put an end to all this bullshit. Then there was a little drive and a few stacks of cash. According to this fuckface''s memories, this contains the list of government officials and cops.

    "Very good," I said, "Now." I placed the wine bottle on the table. "Drink."

    "But... You... You promised," He stuttered.

    "Yeah. No worries. I won''t kill you. But you gotta finish the entire bottle before I leave. If not, then I will break your bones and then make you drink that."

    The man shook his head, tears streaming down his face. "I can''t. Please. I have a wife and kids..."

    I waved my hand, and the bottle floated in front of him. "Drink. All of it. Or else..."

    He took the bottle and began to drink slowly, his eyes filled with pain and despair.

    I smirked. "Don''t worry. It''s just wine. Good stuff, huh?"

    He continued drinking, his hands shaking. After he finished the last drop. I noticed a small briefcase on the right desk. I put the files and the drive into it. I also took the money. Then teleported him to the roof. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It took a while, but the alcohol is doing its job. He started puking. His body was trembling.

    As much as I''d like to let him live... Sigh! Corrupt bastards like him should just die. How dare he scam others'' money? God knows how many people suffered or committed suicide because of those fucking scums. How many died in the hospital because they couldn''t withdraw money? How many dreams were lost because suddenly one day they found their account was just gone?

    Too many... I read his mind. Too many people... Some took their life, some turned criminals, and some got tired and gave up fighting... A scum like him deserves nothing but death.

    And so, I did what was needed. I simply pointed him toward the edge of the roof. "Run if you want to live?"

    And that drunken bastard ran. He jumped down from the rooftop, straight into the pavement below, splattering like a watermelon. I didn''t wait to see the other''s reaction. I went back inside. And most of the people were rushing outside to see the scene. I placed a stack of cash in that lady''s bag and left...

    ...

    Next, I teleported near the NYPD, but I didn''t sense Yuri in there. According to the cops there, she took a day off. She''s at her home. Alright, time to pay her a visit. I''ll hand over the evidence to her. But I''ll kill every single fucker on that list. No mercy this time.

    First, I''ll let her arrest them all. It''d be easier to kill all the pests in one go. I''m too lazy to jump around, search them one by one, and then kill them... Nope. Let the cops do some work.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [16 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

    AN: Last chapter of this week. See you all on Sunday night with the next chapter.

 Ch: 82 [Yuri Watanabe]

    Teleporting to her neighborhood, I looked around the place. While the area had suffered during the chaos, it was noticeably better off than most parts of the city. The houses bore signs of repair¡ªfresh paint over cracks, patched roofs, and some scaffolding here and there. People were out and about, repairing fences, sweeping debris, or simply going about their day.

    Yuri''s house stood out slightly. There was a small, tidy front garden with rows of newly planted flower plants and a neat little pathway leading to the door. The house looked recently repaired and painted with a fresh coat of light blue paint. There were a few potted plants on the porch and some gardening tools near the stairs.

    I spotted her in the garden. She was kneeling in the dirt and carefully planting some new seedlings. She was wearing a plain white tank top and faded jeans. Her hair was tied back in a loose ponytail. She looked kinda different from the game version.

    I walked toward the gate, opening it with a soft creak, and stepped onto the garden path.

    Yuri looked up, her sharp eyes instantly locking onto me. Her brows furrowed slightly, though she didn''t seem alarmed. "Can I help you?" she asked, wiping her hands on a towel she had slung over her shoulder.

    I gave her a small smile. "Yeah. I''ve got something for you, Detective Watanabe. Mind if we talk?"

    She stood up, brushing the dirt off her jeans. "Depends. Who are you? I doubt we met before."

    "No, we haven''t, but I did keep you busy since your promotion. Hammerhead, Stryker, illegal experiments, mass surrender... You did well. I thought you would also turn out like one of those corrupt cops, but you didn''t, which I''m glad to see," I said as I walked up to her, stopping a few feet away.

    She narrowed her eyes at me. "You''re the one behind all that?"

    I nodded. "That''s right. I wanted to thank you for everything you did. The pressure was very high, yet, you took care of those scum, arresting them and putting an end to their shit. Right now, I have a case that might interest you."

    "Everyone back then confessed their crimes without a lie. We were surprised. So, if you don''t mind me asking first, are you a mutant with mind control? Or did you use some hypnosis on them?" She asked.

    I put up my hood and showed her my real face. Well, I''m kinda popular right now. So, there is no way she won''t recognize me.

    "Wait... You''re him!" She gasped and immediately took a few steps back. "Aron. The guy who brought back dead to life. You know, I was among them. I died. I remember holding the line at the subway, but then... I know I died, but I can''t remember anything."

    "Yeah, that''s me. But before you jump to any conclusion let me make it clear. I ain''t no God or Devil that people make me out to be. I''m just a guy with power who wants to do the right thing. Now, how about we talk inside?" I said with a smile.

    "Yes, of course." She invited me in.

    We sat in her living room. Her home was clean and tidy. A colorful rug on the floor, some pictures on the wall, a small TV, a little fireplace, and a small collection of books on a shelf. It was like a normal living room. It had a cozy, homey feel to it. Sigh! I wonder if I will ever get a house like this without someone blowing it up.

    Yuri got us both cups of tea and sat down on the couch opposite me. "So, what is it you want to talk about?"

    "I''m pretty sure you heard about the bank account scam going around the city, right?" I asked, placing the briefcase on the table.

    "Yes, I''ve heard about it," She replied cautiously while watching me closely as if I were some kind of rare species. "But so far, nothing''s come across my desk with solid evidence. Just rumors and complaints. It''s hard to act on those and with the recent incident with cultists and rise in crimes, we''ve been busy. But in my free time, I did an investigation out of the records, but nothing solid so far."

    I opened the briefcase I''d brought, pulling out the neatly stacked files, the drive, and a second drive with the bank manager''s confession. I placed them on the table between us, letting her see the contents. "Well, consider these rumors confirmed. This is everything you''ll need to blow the lid off that scam and then some. Hard evidence, digital evidence, even a confession from one of the guys involved."

    She leaned forward, her brows furrowing as she picked up one of the files and skimmed through it. Her eyes widened slightly as she realized what she was looking at. "These are internal records... names, account numbers, transfer details... How did you get this?"

    I smirked. "Let''s just say the bank manager had a change of heart and confessed everything. Turns out he and a handful of board members have been freezing accounts, siphoning funds into offshore accounts, and using the chaos to cover their tracks. The drive contains even more juicy details¡ªnames of cops and government officials on their payroll."

    She flipped through the pages and I could tell from her expression that she was angry. Well, I can''t blame her. On the list were some of the names from her department and her new partner was also involved. She must be the one who was alerting those bastards about Yuri''s moves. No wonder, she didn''t discover anything. "This is... way too serious. If this gets out, it''ll shake the city to its core."

    "Exactly," I said, sipping my tea. "And that''s where you come in. You''re one of the few people in this city I trust to handle this the right way. I need you to take this evidence and go after these bastards. Arrest them, put them in the spotlight. Make it public."

    She set the files down, looking at me with a mixture of suspicion and determination. "And what''s your angle in all this? Why come to me? With your power, you could have taken them down yourself."

    "My angle?" I leaned forward, my tone serious. "These people have ruined lives. They''ve stolen from the helpless, caused untold suffering, and profited off the city''s pain. I''m done letting scum like that get away with it. But if I went after them myself, it would just add fuel to the whole ''God or Devil'' thing people keep spouting about me. I need someone grounded, someone who''s proven they can do the right thing even under pressure. That''s you, Detective Watanabe."

    ...

    Yuri remained silent for a moment, her eyes scanning the files again. She leaned back, exhaling sharply. "Okay, you made your point. I will take it. But you do know that this won''t be easy, right? If these people are as powerful as you say, they''ll find ways to cover this, or me, if I am not careful."

    I smirked. "Oh, they will definitely try to do that or worse. That''s why I''ll be keeping an eye on things from the shadows. If anyone tries to make a move against you or this case, they''ll find themselves... unavailable to continue their efforts."

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "And what does that mean, exactly?"

    "It means you do things your way¡ªby the book, with the law behind you. I''ll handle what the law can''t reach. Think of it as a... silent partnership."

    "I don''t like vigilante justice at all. It goes against everything I believe in."

    "Fair enough," I said, shrugging. "But let''s be real, Detective. Do you think these people play fair? They''ve got judges, politicians, even cops in their pocket. You''re going to need all the help you can get."

    She didn''t answer right away, her fingers drumming out a restless rhythm on the armrest of her chair. Finally, she nodded. "I don''t like it, but I''ll accept it," she said. "Just don''t go overboard. I''m trusting you to keep things. contained." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Deal," I said with a grin. "Now, what''s your plan?"

    Yuri took a deep breath, her focus shifting back to the files. "First, I''ll need to get this evidence into the right hands¡ªpeople I trust in the department who aren''t compromised. I''ll start with my captain. He''s been vocal about cleaning up the force, but I''ll vet him before showing him any of this. If he''s dirty, I''ll skip the chain of command and go directly to the DA."

    "Good thinking," I said. "And the drive?"

    "I''ll have our tech team analyze it. Quietly. If it''s as explosive as you say, we''ll need a secure chain of custody. No leaks until we''re ready to make arrests."

    "Sounds like you''ve got this under control," I said, standing up. "One last thing, Detective. When you do make your move, make it loud. These bastards deserve the humiliation."

    Her eyes narrowed. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll make sure everyone knows exactly what they did. But I''ll also make sure they get a fair trial. I''m not stooping to their level."

    I gave her a small nod. "Fair enough." I placed a piece of paper on the table. "Here''s my number. Give me a call if you need anything. And if you are in a life-threatening situation, I''ll be there, alright. Call or no call."

    Yuri stood, crossing her arms. "I''ll keep that in mind. But don''t take this as me agreeing with your methods. I''m only agreeing to this because I don''t see another option right now."

    "Understood," I said, turning toward the door. "Good luck, Detective Watanabe. You''re going to need it."

    As I reached the doorway, she called out, "Aron."

    I glanced back.

    "Thanks," she said, her tone softer. "For trusting me with this."

    I smiled. "Just doing the right thing. Bad people must be punished."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [17 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 83 [Target: Trask Industries]

    My next target was the Trask Industries. Since I''m out, I better take care of all the trash at once.

    I remember the argument between Fury and Bolivar Trask about dealing with the mutants for good. So, after the mutant showed their power during the attack, I''m pretty sure he got some nice chunks of data. Not to mention my power to bring back the dead to life. So, I''m pretty sure Trask has hastened his Sentinel project and that I can not let it happen. The faster I take care of this, the better it will be for everyone.

    I teleported to the company headquarters, landing on top of a nearby building.

    The facility was surrounded by tall walls, with armed guards posted at regular intervals and security cameras scanning every inch. Then there were those turrets with laser system. Ah! The mutant detectors... There were detectors and nullifiers around the place. It looked more like a military base than a corporate headquarters. Well, not that it matters since I''m immune to detectors, and if I cover my body with the Phoenix Force, then nullifiers won''t work.

    I decided to read the guards'' minds. Humm... It would seem that the nullifiers only activate after the detectors find a mutant and it consumes massive energy, so keeping those machines active all the time was nearly impossible. Lucky me. I also found out Trask''s office''s location. With a little concentration, I pinpointed Trask''s location.

    The man was inside the building, in his office, working on some blueprints. His mind racing with thoughts of his project. I could sense his excitement. He thought he was finally going to make his dreams come true, but sadly, I had to burst his bubble.

    I teleported directly behind him and used my telepathy to keep him unaware of my presence. Next was to manipulate his mind and make him give me all the data of his research so far. I put my phone in recording mode and kept it focused on Trask only. I was holding it with telekinesis. Gotta get all the evidence, right?

    "Show me what you are working on," I whispered into his ears and he followed without question, like a puppet on a string.

    Trask walked toward a large console embedded into the wall of his office. As he tapped a sequence into the keypad, a hidden panel slid open, revealing a holographic display. The screen lit up with schematics, data files, and video feeds.

    "This," Trask said in a monotone voice under my telepathic influence, "is the Sentinel prototype." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The hologram shifted to reveal a towering mechanical figure, sleek and intimidating. Its frame was a blend of lightweight alloys and reinforced composites, its limbs ending in advanced weapon systems. Its "head" was equipped with an array of sensors and cameras, designed to identify mutant signatures and adapt to various power sets.

    "Current progress?" I asked.

    "The first unit is operational but still undergoing field testing," Trask replied. "We''ve begun integrating data collected from mutant encounters to enhance its adaptability."

    The hologram zoomed out, displaying schematics for other iterations. Some were smaller, faster, and equipped for urban environments, while others were colossal, designed for large-scale warfare.

    "Interesting," I muttered, though my tone dripped with disdain. "What about your collaborators?"

    Trask''s fingers moved over the console, pulling up more files. "General Ross is supplying military-grade components and testing grounds. In exchange, he gains access to Sentinel prototypes to aid in his Hulkbuster initiatives. Norman Osborn, however, is more ambitious. Oscorp provides cutting-edge nanotechnology and biogenetic advancements. In return, I fund his research into enhanced variants of the Super Soldier Serum."

    The screen displayed detailed documents about Norman''s experiments¡ªtest subjects, nanite-infused serum variants, and disturbing footage of test subjects undergoing rapid transformations. Trask added, "Osborn''s nanites are instrumental in making Sentinels self-repairing and adaptable to mutant abilities. His labs also host a secondary facility for Sentinel development, hidden under Oscorp Tower."

    Wow! This guy is a piece of work. I''m pretty sure he also hacked into Shield to gain info on the mutants.

    "You must have gathered enough mutant data, right?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    "Yes. SHIELD''s mutant registry has proven invaluable," Trask admitted. "Though accessing it required extensive hacking, the information we''ve gathered allows us to profile and counteract most known mutants. Xavier''s school was another target. Their files on mutants, their powers, and their weaknesses are now part of the Sentinel database."

    So, the Professor recorded data on his own students. That''s really something...

    "What are you planning on doing once you complete your goal? Enslave, enslavement? Or straight up kill every single mutant on Earth?" I asked. Although, I know what will happen if the Sentinel program isn''t stopped in time.

    "I''ll eradicate the mutant menace from the world. By any means necessary," Trask replied with a calm expression.

    "You know that''s equal to genocide, right? Not to mention, they are humans too. How do you justify this? For humanity or just yourself?" I said.

    "For humanity''s future," he answered coldly. "We can''t allow ourselves to be ruled by people with such power. Mutantkind is dangerous. If we don''t act now, they will destroy our species and replace us!"

    "You think they will take over the world?" I asked.

    "Yes. They can control humans, nature, technology, and many more. Now, a new mutant appeared with no records who could even bring back the dead. My first target is Aron, the fake God. I''ll extract his power first and use it for humanity''s future," he said with determination in his eyes.

    Oh, well, that''s not going to happen, buddy. I closed the recordings.

    "I see. Now, copy everything on a drive and give it to me," I ordered.

    Trask turned to a computer console nearby, plugged in a flash drive, and began uploading the files. The transfer only took a few minutes. Once finished, he handed me the drive and stared blankly at the wall, his mind still under my control.

    "Now, forward all the data to Shield and Xavier''s school," I ordered again, and Trask complied without hesitation. He quickly transferred all the information he had gathered, including blueprints and schematics for the Sentinels. With a few taps on the keyboard, he sent everything directly to both SHIELD and the Professor''s office.

    "Good, now here''s what going to happen. You are having a change of heart. You understand now that the road you took is not the right one. You supported Osborn''s project which caused many deaths from the unstable serum and now you are regretting your decision. And you are also regretting your plan to kill all the mutants on the planet and erase them from existence. So, you are going to self-destruct all the facilities you have, delete all the files and records, then you are going to contact the news channel and confess everything. It''s very hard on you, right?" I whispered, creating regrets and guilt in his mind.

    "Yes. What was I thinking?" Trask muttered as he walked toward his desk. He opened a hidden panel inside the drawers, revealing several switches and buttons. His hand trembled slightly as he flipped each one in sequence, disabling security measures and triggering automatic deletion protocols throughout the facility.

    The man sat down in his chair, staring blankly at the wall. He reached into his pocket, pulling out a small remote with a single red button.

    "I was about to do genocide! What was I thinking!?" Trask exclaimed. "I must tell the world what I did! Oh, god. What was I doing? What was I doing!? Why didn''t anyone stop me!? So many deaths... Osborn''s experiments... the Serum... oh, god! Why didn''t anyone stop me!?"

    I smiled as Trask continued to ramble about his sins, slowly coming to terms with his actions. He pressed the button on the remote, activating the lockdown and self-destruct sequence to all the facilities he has all over the world.

    "How could I ever live with that? I must tell the world what I did!" Trask muttered. "The whole world must know! The whole world must know! Osborn must be exposed. General Ross wants to kill Hulk..."

    He opened his laptop and connected to the guy in Daily Bugle, who covers his company''s news. It was a live broadcast.

    Trask turned to the camera, staring directly into its lens. He began to speak, his voice shaky and weak.

    "My name is Bolivar Trask. I''m the CEO of Trask Industries, and I stand before you today not as a leader or innovator, but as a man who has committed unthinkable crimes against humanity." His voice trembled, and tears welled in his eyes. "I have been driven by fear, hatred, and a misguided belief that my actions would secure humanity''s future. Instead, I have sown division, death, and destruction."

    Trask inhaled deeply, steadying himself. "For years, I have developed weapons of mass genocide disguised as progress. The Sentinel Program, a project I spearheaded, was created with the sole purpose of eradicating mutants from this world. I convinced myself it was necessary, that mutants posed an existential threat to our species. But in truth, the real threat was my own blindness, my unwillingness to see mutants as what they truly are¡ªpeople, just like you and me."

    The camera panned slightly, capturing Trask''s raw emotion as he continued. "Through illegal means, I accessed data from SHIELD and Professor Xavier''s school. I partnered with individuals like Norman Osborn, whose experiments with unstable serums cost countless innocent lives. I worked with General Ross, supplying him with technology that turned his vendetta against the Hulk into another weapon of destruction. I justified these actions as necessary, but there is no justification for the suffering I have caused."

    He leaned forward, gripping the desk tightly. "I have triggered the destruction of all my Sentinel facilities and erased all research related to this program. But my words alone cannot undo the pain I have inflicted. I urge the world to hold me accountable, to dismantle the systems of fear and oppression I helped create. Mutants are not our enemies; they are our neighbors, our friends, our family. And if we are to survive as a species, we must learn to live together."

    Trask paused, his hands trembling. The weight of his confession seemed to crush him, his face a mask of despair. He reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a small revolver, placing it gently on the surface. The live broadcast continued, capturing every moment.

    "My sins cannot be forgiven," Trask said, his voice heavy with sorrow. "I have destroyed lives, fueled hatred, and betrayed the very principles of humanity I claimed to defend. The only way I can truly atone for what I have done is by ensuring no one follows in my footsteps. Let my death be a reminder of the price of fear and prejudice."

    He looked directly into the camera, his eyes brimming with tears. "To those I''ve hurt, to the mutants I''ve wronged, and to humanity as a whole¡ªI am sorry. Truly, deeply sorry."

    Trask picked up the revolver, his movements slow and deliberate. He held it to his temple, his hand shaking as he closed his eyes.

    "Let this end with me," he whispered. "No more bloodshed. No more hate."

    The sound of the gunshot echoed through the office, cutting off his words. Trask''s body slumped forward onto the desk, and the screen went dark as the broadcast abruptly ended.

    I stood in the shadows for a moment, observing the lifeless figure. Bolivar Trask, a man consumed by ambition and fear, had paid the ultimate price for his actions.

    "One less problem in the world," I muttered, teleporting out of the office.

    Next multiple chain explosions rocked the city as Trask facilities began to blow up one by one, leaving nothing behind. I watched the carnage from a distance, satisfied with my work.

    I know that Trask''s death will cause a bit of chaos, but I''m sure that Fury and Xavier will deal with it. But imprisonment, trials, and all that shit ain''t gonna cut this time. I''m gonna kill Norman and Ross next.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on: patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [17 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 84 [The game has begun]

    In his big office on the top floor of Oscorp Tower, Norman Osborn was sitting at his desk, looking at the newest information from his experiments. He smiled happily while checking the updates on his new Super Soldier Serum project. His scientists had finally stabilized the nanite integration process, and test subjects were surviving longer than ever before. To Osborn, it was a masterpiece¡ªa blend of biogenetics and cutting-edge technology. Soon, his creation would revolutionize warfare and solidify Oscorp''s dominance in the defense industry.

    Then, his phone buzzed. It was a notification from his encrypted news feed.

    BREAKING NEWS: BOLIVAR TRASK CONFESSES TO CRIMES AGAINST MUTANTS AND HUMANITY

    Norman frowned, opening the video. He watched as Bolivar Trask, his long-time collaborator, poured out his soul on live television, admitting to crimes and implicating both Oscorp and General Ross. Norman''s eyes widened as Trask mentioned Oscorp''s role in the Sentinel project and the experimental Super Soldier Serum.

    "Damn it, Trask," Norman muttered, his voice low but venomous. "You couldn''t keep it together."

    The screen darkened as Trask''s broadcast ended with a gunshot. For a moment, silence filled the room. Norman''s mind raced, calculating the fallout. Trask''s confession would send SHIELD and every investigative agency in the world straight to his doorstep. His operation wasn''t just compromised; it was on the verge of total collapse.

    Norman''s teeth clenched tight as he hit the desk with his hand. His assistant walked in, surprised by the loud sound.

    "Sir, are you okay?" she asked carefully.

    "Get everyone in the lab on the secure line," Norman barked. "Tell them to initiate Protocol H. I want everything packed and moved out within the hour."

    "Yes, sir." The assistant hurried away.

    Norman rose from his chair, striding toward the massive window overlooking New York City. His reflection stared back at him¡ªa man who thrived on ambition and manipulation. Now, it seemed, the tables had turned.

    He took the elevator to the Oscorp''s restricted laboratory levels. When the doors slid open, chaos greeted him. Scientists scrambled to pack sensitive equipment into crates. Computers were being wiped clean, and secure files were uploaded to encrypted drives. The hum of machinery mixed with frantic voices as the lab descended into controlled panic.

    "Status report!" Norman shouted over the noise.

    Dr. Jennings, the lead scientist, rushed to his side. "We''re clearing everything as fast as we can. The test subjects are being prepped for transport, but we need more time."

    "You don''t have more time," Norman snapped. "Trask just put a bullseye on all of us. If SHIELD shows up, we''re done. Prioritize the serum and the nanite integration data. Destroy everything else if necessary."

    Dr. Jennings hesitated. "And the test subjects?"

    Norman''s eyes narrowed. "Move them to the underground facility. I''ll handle the rest. Just make sure they''re out of here before SHIELD''s dogs sniff us out."

    Dr. Jennings nodded and hurried away. Norman turned to the nearest console, accessing the facility''s internal systems. With a few keystrokes, he activated Oscorp''s counter-surveillance protocols. Any attempt to monitor their activities would be met with decoys and digital misdirection.

    ...

    At the same time, in a very secure military base in Virginia, General Thaddeus "Thunderbolt" Ross was standing in front of a TV on the wall, watching the same news. He became very angry when Trask confessed everything. All their plans and years of work are now compromised.

    Ross grabbed his gun, took it out of its holder, and shot the TV. The glass broke, and little sparks flew as the screen turned off. The soldiers in the room flinched but said nothing. They had learned long ago not to question the General''s temper.

    "That idiot just blew up our entire operation," Ross growled. He turned to his communications officer. "Get me the Pentagon. Now."

    The officer hesitated. "Sir, with all due respect, Trask''s confession included mentions of your involvement. The Pentagon might¡­"

    Ross cut him off. "I don''t care what they think. This is a national security matter. If they want plausible deniability, they''ll back me up. Now make the damn call."

    The officer nodded and hurried to comply. Ross paced the room, his mind racing. If Trask had forwarded their data to SHIELD, it was only a matter of time before agents came knocking. He needed to act quickly to cover his tracks.

    Moments later, the communications officer handed Ross a secure line.

    "This is General Ross," he barked. "We have a situation. I need clearance to initiate Operation Deep Clean."

    The voice on the other end hesitated. "General, the fallout from Trask''s confession is significant. Are you sure this is the best course of action?"

    "Do you want this project to end up in SHIELD''s hands?" Ross snapped. "Initiate the operation. Now."

    There was a brief pause before the voice responded. "Understood. Operation Deep Clean is authorized. Good luck, General."

    Ross ended the call and turned to his men. "We''re locking down this base and purging everything. Any trace of the Hulkbuster initiative or the Sentinel program goes up in smoke. If anyone so much as breathes a word of this, I''ll personally see them court-martialed."

    The soldiers saluted and moved to carry out his orders. Ross stalked toward his office, his anger simmering. He had spent years pursuing the Hulk and building his arsenal. He wouldn''t let Trask''s failure bring him down.

    ...

    [SHIELD''S BASE]

    SHIELD''s response to Trask''s sudden confession and death was swift but filled with confusion and disbelief. Fury had been monitoring the situation from the moment Trask began his televised confession, and he knew this wasn''t going to be an ordinary case. The live broadcast had been cut abruptly when Trask shot himself, but the footage of his self-destructive meltdown had already made its rounds.

    Fury''s office was filled with agents, all frantically analyzing the footage and scrambling to assess the damage. Reports flooded in of explosions around the world¡ªTrask''s facilities had been destroyed, one by one, as the self-destruct protocols triggered. The scale of the devastation was enough to raise eyebrows even at SHIELD. Trask''s words echoed in Fury''s mind: "Let my death be a reminder of the price of fear and prejudice." A man like Trask, whose fear of mutants had fueled his every action, had ended in utter despair, and that desperation had caused catastrophic consequences.

    "Sir, the facilities are completely obliterated," Agent Maria Hill reported, her tone tight with urgency. "And Trask... he''s gone. Shot himself on live television. The confession is all over the news."

    Fury paced the room, his mind racing. There were still so many questions left unanswered, particularly about who could have orchestrated this chain of events. Trask wasn''t the type to just fall into guilt overnight. Someone had manipulated him¡ªsomeone with enough power to bend his mind. And Fury knew exactly who that might be.

    "Get me every piece of footage you can find," Fury ordered. "Trask was playing for an audience, and whoever made him sing like that is still out there. They''re likely already a step ahead of us."

    The footage of Trask''s confession was a public spectacle, and every news outlet had picked it up. Trask''s revelation about his collaborations with Norman Osborn, General Ross, and his involvement with the Hulkbuster project would send ripples through the political and corporate world. Fury knew it wouldn''t take long before the consequences hit hard, especially with the mention of Osborn''s involvement. The public wouldn''t let that go unanswered.

    Meanwhile, in the war room, Fury convened with some of SHIELD''s top operatives, including Black Widow, Hawkeye, and Maria Hill. They needed to figure out their next move and fast.

    "We''ve got a serious problem on our hands," Fury began, leaning over the holographic map of the world. "Norman Osborn and General Ross are still at large, and they''re tied to everything Trask just spilled. We can''t just let them sit pretty after this."

    Natasha crossed her arms, her gaze cold and calculating. "Osborn''s probably going to pull strings to cover his tracks, and Ross won''t go down without a fight. Trask was right about one thing¡ªthe Sentinels were only the tip of the iceberg."

    Fury nodded grimly. "They both need to be taken down before this whole mutant eradication program gains any more momentum. We''ve been reactive for too long. It''s time we go on the offensive."

    As the agents were about to leave...

    "Natasha, a moment please?" Fury called out.

    She turned around and walked up to Fury.

    "You think he''s involved?" She asked.

    "There''s a chance. If I were in his shoes and knew about this whole mutant extermination project, I''d do everything in my power to make sure it never saw the light of day," Fury explained. "And what could be a better time than this when people are calling him God? He''ll probably go after Osborn or Ross, next."

    "You know I can''t stop him. If what Trask said is true, then those two don''t deserve any mercy," Natasha replied.

    "I''m not asking you to stop him. I want you to cover his tracks. He''s angry and in anger, mistakes are made. We both know he won''t hesitate to take care of the problem himself, and that means blood will be spilled. Erase his tracks, cover his ass, and make sure he doesn''t get caught," Fury ordered. "The last thing we need is an angry guy with Godly powers on SHIELD''s doorstep and he has that Infinity Stone... Sigh!"

    Natasha nodded before leaving.

    ...

    [Back to Norman]

    Norman was already on a call with his lawyers. But then something happened that he doesn''t remember... One moment he was talking with his lawyers and the next he was lying on a bed, strapped down by his arms and legs. Norman realized that he couldn''t move any part of his body. Then, he looked around and noticed that he was lying in one of the test chambers in the lab. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then, Norman heard voices.

    "Tell me, Norman... Are you ready to feel what they felt? Well, your answer doesn''t matter."

    He looked around but there was no one there. But he clearly heard someone''s voice.

    "Argg!" He felt a sting of pain in his neck. "What is happening?"

    "Just an overdose of your new SSS serum with a few tweaks. Well, it''s a failure. Then again, so are you."

    Suddenly Norman began to feel hot all over. And then... He screamed in pain.

    "ARGGGGG!!!!"

    His body felt like it was on fire. The nanites in his bloodstream were burning him alive from the inside. His skin began to crack and bleed as the nanites tore through his flesh.

    Norman''s screams echoed through the laboratory as he writhed in agony.

    Then a portal opened and his body flew into it.

    ...

    [Ross'' base]

    A purple portal opened and Norman fell into the armory storage...

    ----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [16 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 85 [The evolved Green Goblin]

    [Ross'' base]

    Norman Osborn''s body slumped onto the cold metallic floor of the armory storage with a heavy thud. The air smelled thick with oil, gunpowder, and sterilized metal. He groaned, clutching his chest as it burned. His veins glowed faintly green, pulsating with the sickly light of the serum coursing through his blood, warring with his body and mind. He was pushing himself up to his knees, gasping for air, his body in violent tremors.

    "What. where am I?" he croaked, his voice rough from screaming.

    The room was filled with rows of heavy weaponry lining the walls. Norman struggled to his feet, his vision blurry, his head pounding as if a hundred voices were clamoring for attention. The whispers began, faint and indistinct, like shadows of thoughts scratching at the edge of his consciousness.

    "Weak... useless... pathetic."

    Words were like shards of glass cutting into his mind. He clasped his head, violently shaking it. "No! Get out of my head!"

    But the whispers grew louder, more insistent.

    "You''re nothing without us. Embrace it, Norman. Let us show you true power."

    His veins pulsed brighter, and his muscles tensed involuntarily. He stumbled against a rack of weapons, sending rifles clattering to the floor. His reflection in the polished steel of a nearby missile casing caught his attention. He froze, staring. His once human face now bore faint greenish hues. His eyes glowed faintly yellow, and his pupils had narrowed into slits.

    "No," he whispered, horror creeping into his voice. "This isn''t possible."

    "Possible? This is destiny," the voices crooned in unison. "You are the apex, Norman. The failure was never in the serum¡ªit was in you. But now, we are perfect."

    Again Norman screamed, letting out this guttural scream because pain ripped through his body. His back arched unnaturally. His skin cracked further open, this greenish energy spilling out like molten lava. His muscles contorted, evolving further, while his hands twisted into claws formed at his fingertips.

    The whispers morphed into mocking laughter, a cacophony of madness that drowned out his own thoughts. His mind felt like it was splitting, pieces of his identity fragmenting and scattering into the abyss.

    "I... I''m Norman Osborn!" he growled, his voice deeper, tinged with an otherworldly echo.

    "A pathetic shell of a man, but you can be so much more," the voices purred, their tones seductive and inviting.

    Norman clenched his fists, feeling his power swell within him. The voices were right. He could be more. He could be everything he wanted to be. He would rise above everyone.

    The thought sent a thrill through him, a dark smile spreading across his face.

    "Yes. That''s right. Think about it. With this power, we can evolve even further over time. We can do whatever we want. We can take whatever we want."

    The words reverberated through Norman''s mind like a drug, intoxicating him with its seductive promise.

    "You''re weak, Norman. That''s why you are in this situation, aren''t you? But with us, you can become a god. We will show you how to become a god. We will make you a god."

    Norman''s eyes widened in realization. It all made sense now. They always said that it was madness and that the serum was a failure. Even Ross, with whom he worked for years, had called him insane and pulled out the funds. Then Trask came and saw potential in his work and decided to take it further, but the time changed. With Trask dead and his experiments exposed, who will fund his project? What will happen to Oscorp? What about Harry''s disease?

    "The serum works. I was right," He mumbled to himself. "But it could be perfected even further. I need money, facility, manpower..."

    "That''s right. Harry will die without his cure. Your company will burn to the ground."

    Rage surged through Norman at their words. He would do whatever it takes to save Harry and preserve the legacy of his life''s work. He would have to seize the reins and make his own path. His future was no longer bound by the rules. His ambition could be infinite. With this newfound power, he would do things that had been impossible before.

    "Let''s kill them all and burn down this world if that''s what it takes to save Harry," He stood up, clenching his fists. His eyes flashed brightly as the whispers egged him on. "Hehehehehehe. Yes, yes, that''s the way!" He laughed. He loved the feeling, the adrenaline rushing through his veins. ''This is power,'' he thought to himself.

    The voices within him murmured with growing excitement. "Yes¡­ yes¡­ finally, you are becoming something more. Let the transformation begin."

    The nanites rushed out from his body, covering it with a glowing, green exoskeleton of armor. His metal body shredded and morphed into gleaming plates over his chest, limbs, and back. His claws became sharper and longer than before. Then the helmet came up with glowing yellow eyes and a goblin-like shape.

    His transformation was complete.

    He looked at his claws, "Well, claws are good, but I want to chop them up to pieces." The claws transformed into energy blades.

    The door opened and the soldiers rushed in. They were about to transport the weapons to another facility and destroy the rest, but they were shocked to see the abomination before their eyes.

    "Wha-"

    Blood flew everywhere as ten soldiers fell dead in seconds. Pieces of flesh and entrails were flying in the air as if they were being torn apart by an invisible hand.

    "What do we have here, ladies?" A deep, raspy voice filled the room, sending chills down the soldiers'' spines. Everyone went silent and pale. It was an aberration¡ªsomething straight out of the movies. It could only mean one thing.

    They were screwed.

    His glowing yellow eyes scanned the room, and his senses heightened beyond comprehension. The whispers in his mind had only grown louder, feeding into his madness, and egging him on. "Yes, Norman, destroy them all. Let none stand in your way."

    The soldiers, those who hadn''t already fled in terror, tried to raise their weapons in desperation, but it was futile. They fired, their bullets whizzing toward him, but they were deflected harmlessly by his armor. One soldier screamed, trying to run, but Norman was faster. "Going somewhere?" With a flick of his wrist, he slashed through the man''s torso, splitting him clean in half before he hit the ground.

    "Pathetic," he sneered as another soldier tried to scramble for cover behind a stack of crates. With a single swipe, the crates disintegrated, and the soldier was left in two bleeding halves. He could taste the fear in the air¡ªso thick, so sweet.

    "Please, please, don''t¡ª" a soldier begged, raising his hands in a futile attempt to stop the oncoming nightmare. Norman''s eyes glowed brighter, his energy blades flashing once more as he sliced him clean through the middle, without even a second thought.

    For the next 30 minutes, Norman ran through the base, slicing and cutting the remaining guards into little pieces as his heart fluttered with delight. No matter how much time had passed, they all reacted in a manner he didn''t expect them to react. They fired, and he blocked. He approached and they fell. The base is enormous, and he couldn''t see the end.

    "More fun for me," Norman giggled.

    "Stop him. Send all the troops!" Ross''s voice rang out over the loudspeakers as he observed Norman''s assault on the security drones. There were about five of them, and they shot rapid blasts at him. They were too slow and couldn''t get away. "Target: Locking. Fire at will! Fire at will!"

    Norman spread his arms and used them to protect him as the missiles exploded on him, and smoke flooded the corridor. His nanite armor regenerates quickly, repairing itself as if the damage had never existed.

    The barrage slowed down, allowing him to fire his weapons. Multiple metal shards shot out from his arms. They pierced through the smoke and blew up three drones instantly, the pieces crumbled in the air. Ross noticed the broken signals and frowned, "Damn. Engage manual targeting mode!"

    From the corner of his eye, Norman saw a machine gun poking out. He quickly hid behind a fallen drone before the bullets could reach him. He spread his fingers to change them into nanite bombs. Three small balls emerged between his fingers and floated in the air, slowly, toward the turret. With a faint tap, he remotely activated the bombs. In just a few moments, they blew up the turret and all its neighboring equipment.

    He looked around for a bit, waiting for another wave of attack, but no one came. Then he ran to the top floor and found a reinforced door, his grin widened, satisfaction settling in. The door was thick, the kind designed to withstand anything short of a bomb, but it didn''t stand a chance against Norman''s newfound power. He simply sliced it through the middle before tearing it apart. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inside, General Thaddeus "Thunderbolt" Ross and his five remaining men stood ready, weapons aimed at the intruder.

    "Who the hell are you?" Ross shouted, holding his weapon steady, ready to fire at a moment''s notice. His heart pounded in his ears as fear rippled through his body. ''What was this creature?''

    "Who am I? Hahahahahaha. How dare you, Ross, treat me like this," a deep, sinister voice replied as the intruder slowly walked towards them, his footsteps echoing through the room, heavy and ominous.

    As he approached, the nanites shifted, revealing his face.

    "Remember me?" Norman hissed.

    "Osborn?"

    "Hahaha, do you like the new me? You said the serum was a failure, Ross. A. Big. Mistake. You pulled the funds and even tried to sway Trask away. You labeled me as a mad scientist. So did many others. Yet the serum works. Not a failure at all! Now who is the loser here? How does it feel to be the wrong one? HAHAHA."

    "Oh god," Ross whimpered. His knees were trembling so badly that he nearly fell down to his knees.

    "There is no god. Hahaha. Only the dead can find their God if any, though I am still curious as to who or what these dead will find, eh?"

    "What?" Ross cried, incredulous at Osborn''s comment. "Norman, think about what you are doing," he said, trying to reason with him, although his heart knew how futile that attempt would be.

    Norman raised his brows in mild surprise at Ross''s nerve, "What am I doing? What are you doing is the question, Ross. Look around you. Hundreds of men are dead, and for what? Because of some meaningless agenda that was thrust upon us all. Did they truly die for a just cause, Ross? Was it worth the lives lost or were their sacrifices for naught?"

    "Turn back and no one needs to die, Norman. You don''t want to make me angry, trust me," Ross roared, trying to maintain his calm.

    "Angry? Ha! Nice joke. What are you going to do? Punch me? Go ahead. I''ll be fair and give you a shot. Come on!" Norman smiled as he spread his arms, "This is my first and last offer, Ross. Don''t be dumb or die a fool,"

    Multiple metal shards shot out of his armor and killed the remaining men in the room.

    "See, your anger means nothing. You''ll die, right here, right now."

    "Stop," Ross snarled.

    Norman rushed in and tried to stab him with the blade, but to his surprise, Ross grabbed it with his bare hand. His skin turned red.

    "I told you. Do not... make me... angry," Ross snarled. He flung Norman like a ragdoll out the door and then cracked his neck as his size began to change.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [16 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 86 [Red Hulk vs Green Goblin]

    Norman Osborn tumbled through the air, slamming into the corridor wall with a deafening crash. Most of the impact was absorbed by his nanite armor, but the impact sent cracks through the reinforced steel behind him. He jumped up and growled, "Now what do we have here?"

    Across the room, General Thaddeus Ross, now transformed into the hulking, crimson-skinned monstrosity known as Red Hulk, stood towering over the wreckage. His body gave off heat waves in a fiery silhouette, giving the impression that he had stepped out of hell itself. "Hello, Ozzy. You shouldn''t have made me angry. Now, time to die."

    Norman''s lips curled into a maniacal grin as his nanite armor shifted, energy blades extending from his wrists. "Hahaha! Ross. To think you had a monster hiding inside you... But you are a knockoff version of Hulk. I am evolution!" He lunged forward with inhuman speed, the green energy of his blades crackling in the dim light.

    Ross met the charge head-on, swinging a massive fist. The collision created a shockwave that blasted apart the remaining walls and sent debris raining down. Norman''s blades sparked as they clashed against Ross''s superheated skin, but they managed to pierce the thick hide, drawing lines of glowing molten blood.

    Red Hulk roared in pain and fury, grabbing Norman by the torso and hurling him through a support column. The base shook violently, sections of the ceiling collapsing as fire and smoke filled the air. Norman landed hard, his armor already repairing itself as he stood, laughing.

    "Is that all you''ve got, Ross? I expected more from the great Thunderbolt!" Norman taunted. His nanites morphed again, his claws elongating into scythe-like blades.

    Ross charged, the ground beneath him cracking with each step. He threw a haymaker aimed at Norman''s head, but Norman ducked with unnatural agility, countering with a spinning slash across Ross''s abdomen. The blade sliced deep, spilling more molten blood that hissed as it hit the floor. He stumbled, but only for a second. "DAMN YOU! NORMAN!" He counterattacked with a thunderous clap of his hands, the shockwave flattening everything in its path.

    Norman was blasted backward, crashing through another section of the base and out into the open air. He rose from the rubble, his nanite armor glowing brighter as it worked to keep up with the damage. "Hahaha! Now this is a fight!" He spread his arms, green energy radiating from him.

    Red Hulk charged again, this time jumping high into the air and coming down with a devastating slam aimed at Norman''s head. Norman sidestepped at the last second, slashing at Ross''s arm as it came down. The blade dug deep, severing muscles, but the wound healed almost instantly. Steam rose from Ross''s flesh as his wound healed.

    "You''re tough," Norman admitted. "But time to end this."

    The nanites transformed into a cannon-like extension from his left arm. It glowed with green energy as it emitted a focused blast of energy directly at Ross. The blast hit him square in the chest, sending a deafening shockwave but Ross didn''t move. He staggered slightly but was otherwise unbothered.

    "Nice try," Ross grabbed a chunk of debris and hurled it at Norman. Norman tried to move, but his legs felt sluggish for a moment. He didn''t have the chance to dodge it. The concrete crashed, burying him under tons of rubble.

    The entire base was destroyed. A couple of walls were still intact at this point.

    For a moment, there was silence. Then the pile of debris exploded outward as Norman emerged, his armor dented but still functional. "Impressive," he said, dusting himself off. "But you''ll have to do better than that." His body was responding again like before again.

    Their battle raged on, each strike more devastating than the last. Norman used his agility and precision to land blow after blow, his nanite blades slicing through Ross''s defenses. But Ross''s raw power and regenerative abilities kept him in the fight, his attacks relentless and overwhelming.

    Norman noticed something peculiar as the battle dragged on. His energy blasts seemed to have no effect on Ross, the beams absorbed by the Red Hulk''s superheated body. But his blades¡ªthose were working. Each cut left a wound that, while healing quickly, still slowed Ross down.

    "Interesting," He muttered, a plan forming in his mind. "Let''s test your limits, shall we?"

    He darted in close, feinting with an energy blast before slashing across Ross''s chest. The move caught Ross off guard, and he roared in pain as the blade sank deep. Norman pressed the advantage, delivering a flurry of precise strikes that left Ross staggering.

    But Ross wasn''t done yet.

    "ARGGGG!!!"

    He slammed both fists into the ground with a deafening roar, creating a massive shockwave that leveled the surrounding area. The remaining walls crumbled, trees were uprooted, and Norman was thrown off his feet.

    As the dust settled, Norman rose again, his armor flickering as the nanites struggled to keep up. He was grinning, but his movements were slower, less fluid. Something was wrong.

    "What''s the matter, Osborn?" Ross taunted, his voice dripping with venom. "Starting to feel the strain?"

    Norman''s grin faltered as he felt a searing pain course through his body. His armor began to glitch, the nanites flickering and pulsing erratically. His veins were glowing green. He could tell something was wrong.

    "GAAH!" His nanite suit cracked as electric sparks busted out of his skin and the burning sensation grew. His strength began to fade as he clutched his sides, trying in vain to hold himself together. "Impossible!"

    Ross walked up to him, "Told you, didn''t I? That serum is a failure, just like you. You will get insane power and healing, but it''s only temporary. The batch you sent us killed thirty of my men. A waste of their lives, an unproductive use for the experiment you developed. You couldn''t control it or predict its effects."

    "No..." Norman grunted, forcing himself to his knees. His senses were coming back. ''What am I doing here? Why am I fighting him? What the hell is he? What''s going on? What''s this pain?'' Too many questions flooded his mind. He looked at his arms as they began to crumble away.

    Then, he heard a voice inside his head... ["How does it feel to die without knowing what''s going on?"]

    "Who''s there?! Get out!"

    ["I can hear you screaming in your head... So many questions, yet no answers. You are going to die, Norman. But look at that red monster. You are going to let him mock you till the end? That''s unlike you. You still have a chance. Use the remaining nanites and push them into his body through his ears or nose, then transform them into sharp blades. Cut that bastard inside out."]

    Norman didn''t think much. If he was going to die anyway, why the hell not? He entered a simple command and manipulated the remaining nanites and did as the voice told him to. Ross didn''t even notice the near-invisible nanites entering his body.

    "Ah!" Ross cracked his neck again and sighed. "Now, I''ll have to rebuild everything again. You just had to fuck everything up, didn''t you? Well, goodbye Norman."

    [Baam!] He punched Norman to the ground, splattering him into blood and meat. It was like killing a mosquito for him.

    As Ross wiped the remnants of Norman Osborn from his hands, he heard the unmistakable whir of rotor blades and the hum of approaching jets. The smoke and dust parted to reveal the unmistakable silhouettes of S.H.I.E.L.D. Quinjets hovering above the ruins, their searchlights piercing through the chaos.

    As the jet flew down a bit, from its side door, Natasha Romanoff leaned out, her sharp gaze locked onto Ross, while Clint Barton stood behind her, bow in hand, an arrow already nocked.

    "Ross," Natasha''s voice crackled through the loudspeakers, calm yet commanding. "Stand down. This ends now."

    Ross snarled, his massive fists clenching as he took a step forward. "Stand down? Do you have any idea who you''re talking to?" He gestured around the destruction. "This is your fault, Romanoff. You and your little band of spies brought this on yourselves! You people are a danger to all and I''m going to get rid of you all."

    Another sound, this one more distinct¡ªa high-pitched hum¡ªdrew Ross''s attention to the sky. Ironman in his signature red armor flew down on the ground. "Big, red, and angry," Stark quipped, his tone light but his posture tense. "Man, you are really making a mess of things, Ross. Did no one ever teach you to clean up after yourself?"

    Ross growled. "Stark. Another one of Fury''s lapdogs. What are you going to do? Lecture me to death?"

    Tony smirked. "Tempting. But no. I thought I''d do this instead." He raised his palm, and with a sharp ping, a dome of shimmering energy materialized around the battlefield, its edges glowing with a blue hue. "Energy shield. Courtesy of yours truly. You''re not going anywhere until we sort this out. So, turn off that red guy and come out, or put up a fight and I''ll get to test my new Buster Mark 3 on you."

    Ross threw back his head and laughed, a guttural, mocking sound. "You think a fancy light show can stop me? I''ll tear that thing apart!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Slice!] "Huh?!"

    Before anyone could think what happened, Ross'' body got split in half. His guts and blood splattered as his split-up body fell on both sides. A gleaming green blade was hovering in between the two halves.

    "Wait a sec!" Tony rushed in and quickly scanned the nanites. "These are... mine?!"

    ...

    [Far away from the location...]

    "Serum and nanites that you mixed and programmed within half an hour for me... Well, Tony Stark..." Aron smirked, satisfied with his little game. "You got a freaking great mind, probably better than that Reed when it comes to instant customization. Now, try to figure out how your nanites got there."

    He was about to teleport away but felt someone''s presence behind him... Well, there were three people.

    "Ah! Blink, Jean and Professor. Tell me something, Prof. You knew about Trask and his Sentinel program, yet you did nothing and you''ve been busy collecting our data. Why?" Aron asked without turning around.

    "Collecting data? What is he talking about, Prof?" Jean asked, confused.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [16 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 87 [Jeanâ€™s sealed memories]

    [Far away from the location...]

    Aron was about to teleport away but felt someone''s presence behind him... Well, there were three people.

    "Ah! Blink, Jean and Professor. Tell me something, Prof. You knew about Trask and his Sentinel program, yet you did nothing and you''ve been busy collecting our data. Why?" Aron asked without turning around. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Collecting data? What is he talking about, Prof?" Jean asked, confused.

    "Oh, he didn''t tell you, did he?" Aron smirked. "Figures. Collect data on the mutant''s strengths and weaknesses and when someone doesn''t follow your so-called right way, you will be able to stop them using that data. Well, not alone, but what if you transfer that data to Fury? The Shield will take care of everything. Isn''t that right, Professor?"

    "I can''t deny what you say. Indeed, I was gathering that data," Professor X said honestly. "I won''t make the same mistake I did with Eric and Raven. I won''t watch others make the same mistake. And right now, you are walking on that very path that I feared. Manipulating others, killing... This wasn''t how it was supposed to be, Aron."

    "Were they innocent?" Aron suddenly asked as he walked up to the Professor and looked him in the eye. "Norman Osborn killed over 300 people for his sick experiments, among them there were 130 kids, human and mutant included. Ross funded that same experiment for years and even provided homeless and captured immigrants to Norman. He even killed his own men by injecting them with faulty serum, and he was planning on killing Hulk. Next is Trask... that bastard almost created weapons to wipe out all mutants from Earth. If not for me doing what I did, where would we be, Professor? In the next few years, the hunt of our kind would have begun."

    "130 kids?!" Jean couldn''t believe her ears.

    Aron continued, "Now, tell me... Were they innocent? You could have found out their location anytime you want. You could have warned Fury or someone else who could have stopped this madness. You could have come forward and exposed all this. You could have saved so many lives, yet you did nothing but sit on your butt making excuses. You, Shield, and the other heroes are all the same. You don''t care about people, you only care about your reputation and your public image. Oh, and your so-called right way."

    The professor''s face hardened. "..." He didn''t deny anything Aron said; instead, he silently looked at him.

    "You manipulate everyone around you but lucky me," Aron tapped the side of his head. "You can''t get inside my head."

    "..." Professor didn''t say anything.

    "Did you ever tell Jean," Aron said, his voice low and sharp, "about the memories you stole from her? The lies you wove to replace the truth?"

    "Sealed my memories?" Jean turned to her Prof.

    "Everything I did was to protect everyone," Professor X said slowly. "I admit, some of my actions were wrong, but I did what I thought was best for everyone. Jean''s situation was different."

    "Protect us?! You locked her memories and God knows how many times you manipulated others. Heck, they won''t even remember what''s real or what''s fake. You don''t want to admit it but the truth is you want to mold everyone according to your vision, don''t you? You simply tweak their memories and then watch from the sidelines. Well, that''s going to change..." Aron touched the side of his forehead and used his power to undo the seal in Jean''s mind. "There you go, Jean. Now you know."

    "Jean!" Professor X tried to stop her, but she put a shield around herself.

    Aron covered the Professor''s body with his Phoenix Force, preventing him from using his telepathy.

    A flood of memories rushed into Jean''s consciousness, hitting her like a tidal wave. She stumbled back, clutching her head as fragmented images and emotions overwhelmed her. A massive wave of telekinesis erupted from her body, but Aron contained it with ease, isolating her in a barrier. He then entered Jean''s mind.

    She was standing before a memory bubble. It was her childhood. Aron walked over and grabbed her hand.

    "I''ll always be with you. So, don''t worry. You will never be alone. Starting this point will be hard, but promise me, you will control your emotions. Prove the Professor that he was wrong. Can you do that for me?" He said softly, giving her hand a light squeeze.

    "I promise..." She whispered in a soft voice.

    [Jean''s Childhood]

    She was a young girl, no older than six, playing in her backyard with her best friend, Annie. The two of them chased each other around the garden, carefree and full of life. But then it happened¡ªthe memory she had forgotten, yet the pain of it was all too familiar.

    Annie chased a cat and tripped. She fell onto the street, directly in the path of an oncoming car. Jean screamed, a sound so piercing it felt like the world itself had cracked. She ran toward her friend, arms outstretched, desperate to save her. But before she could reach Annie, the car struck. Blood pooled on the pavement, and Annie''s lifeless eyes stared back at Jean.

    "NOOO!" Jean''s anguish was overwhelming, and that''s when her powers manifested for the first time. Her mind erupted like a volcano, a telekinetic wave bursting forth from her, shattering windows, ripping up the pavement, and hurling debris into the air. She could feel Annie''s mind¡ªher fading thoughts, her terror, and her pain.

    She wanted to live.

    And then, silence.

    Jean felt everything... It was too much for a child of her age.

    The next memory hit her harder. She was back in her childhood home, her parents'' faces twisted in fear and disgust. They had seen what she could do, and instead of comforting her, they recoiled. Her mother, trembling, pointed at her and screamed, "You''re a monster! You brought the devil into this house!"

    Her father didn''t say a word. He grabbed her by the arm, dragging her down to the basement. The cold, damp air chilled her to the bone. He threw her inside and locked the door. "You stay in there until you learn how to control yourself," he said, his voice devoid of warmth.

    Days turned into weeks. She was left in the dark, alone and terrified, the only light coming from a small, barred window high above. Her parents would slide food and water through a slot, but they refused to speak to her. Every time she tried to explain what had happened, they ignored her, calling her a liar, a freak, a devil child.

    Jean screamed and cried, but no one came to comfort her. The isolation only fed her growing power. Objects in the room began to float and shatter. Her telepathic abilities began to manifest, and she could hear her parents'' thoughts through the floor above.

    "She''s dangerous."

    "We should send her away."

    "What if she hurts us?"

    The scene shifted. Jean was older now, sitting in the dark corner of the basement, her knees pulled to her chest. She was afraid of using her power. She blamed herself for her friend''s death and thought that a devil might be hiding inside her, so it was better to live in that dark corner, rather than hurt someone. Then she heard a voice¡ªnot her parents, but something calm and soothing, resonating directly in her mind.

    "Jean. My name is Charles Xavier. I''m here to help you."

    The door opened, and there he stood, a beacon of hope in her bleak existence. He extended a hand to her, his eyes filled with understanding and compassion. She hesitated but eventually took it. For the first time in years, someone wasn''t afraid of her.

    But then, the truth of Xavier''s actions became clear. He didn''t just help her. He had seen the full extent of her trauma, her pain, and her power¡ªand he had decided it was too much for her to bear. He sealed her memories, locked away her pain, and created a new narrative for her to live by.

    "You don''t need to remember this," his voice echoed in her mind as the scene played out. "This is for your own good."

    [Outside the memory bubble]

    "He made me forget her face... He said my parents died in an accident," Jean whispered.

    "You were a kid. And the trauma was too much. PTSD for a mutant of Omega Level is far more dangerous than anything out there. You could have hurt yourself or someone else. What he did was for your own safety, well, that''s what it was back then. But slowly he realized that you aren''t just a telekinesis mutant, you also have telepathy power on par with his, but there he sensed there was something else..." Aron said, shifting the memories to the next one.

    ...

    Jean and Aron stood before another memory bubble, this one hazy and trembling as if it resisted being unlocked. He gave her a reassuring nod before placing his hand on the bubble, easing it open. The memory unfurled before them, transporting them to a sterile room filled with clinical equipment and two familiar figures: Charles Xavier and Erik Lehnsherr, Magneto.

    Jean appeared much younger in this memory, perhaps only a few years after Charles had taken her under his wing. She sat in a chair, her small frame dwarfed by the imposing machinery surrounding her. Electrodes were attached to her temples, and her expression was one of apprehension mixed with exhaustion. Charles stood by her side, his face stern but calm. Erik paced in the background, his movements restless.

    "She''s too young for this," Erik said sharply, his voice heavy with disapproval. "You''re pushing her too hard, Charles."

    "I''m not pushing her," Charles replied, his tone clipped. "I''m guiding her. There''s a difference."

    Erik scoffed, his arms crossing over his chest. "Guidance? This looks more like you''re dissecting her mind. She''s a child, not a lab experiment."

    Charles turned to face him, his calm facade cracking slightly. "You''ve felt it too, Erik. The power inside her. It''s not just her telekinesis or her telepathy¡ªthere''s something else, something foreign. If we don''t understand it, how can we protect her? Or anyone else?"

    "And what exactly do you think you''ll find?" Erik shot back. "If you dig too deep, you''ll break her. She''s already fragile enough as it is."

    Charles hesitated, glancing at Jean, who was staring at the floor, clearly uncomfortable with their argument. He knelt beside her, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Jean, you''ve been feeling it too, haven''t you? That... presence inside you? Like a voice you can''t quite hear, but it''s always there."

    Jean''s eyes flicked up to meet his. She nodded hesitantly. "Sometimes it feels like it''s watching me. Waiting. It scares me."

    Erik''s expression softened, and he moved closer. "That''s why we need to help her understand it, Charles. Not suppress it. She has the right to know what''s inside her."

    Charles sighed, his frustration evident. "And what if understanding it unleashes something we can''t control? Jean''s powers are already beyond anything I''ve seen. If this... force inside her is unleashed, it could destroy her. Or worse, everything around her."

    "So your solution is to lock it away?" Erik raised his voice. "You''ve seen what happens when you suppress someone''s nature. It festers, it grows, and eventually, it explodes. Do you really think you can keep it contained forever? That other voice in her head might be the result of you suppressing her memories for years."

    Charles''s gaze hardened. "I will do what I must to protect her. And everyone else."

    The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of their disagreement hanging heavily in the air. Jean looked between the two men, her fear evident. "Professor? What''s wrong with me?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    Charles''s expression softened again, and he placed both hands on her shoulders. "There is nothing wrong with you, Jean. You are extraordinary. But extraordinary things require extraordinary care. I promise, everything I do is to keep you safe."

    Erik''s jaw clenched, but he didn''t argue further. Instead, he knelt beside Jean, his voice gentle. "Jean, you''re stronger than you think. Don''t let anyone convince you otherwise. Remember that. And if you ever feel lost, find me."

    The memory shifted slightly, jumping forward. Jean was unconscious now, her small body limp in the chair. Charles stood behind her, his fingers pressed to his temples, his face strained with concentration. Erik stood off to the side, watching with a mixture of anger and resignation.

    "What are you doing?" Erik demanded, his voice low and dangerous.

    "I''m replacing her past memories with new ones," Charles said, his voice tight with effort. "The death of her friend, the rejection by her parents, everything that could feed the darkness inside her. If she doesn''t remember, she won''t dwell on it. She can have a fresh start."

    "You''re playing God," Erik said, his tone icy. "You''re taking away her choice, her freedom. How is this any different from what we fight against?"

    Charles didn''t respond immediately. When he finally spoke, his voice was quiet, almost pleading. "Erik, I don''t know what else to do. I can sense it¡ªthe force inside her, growing stronger every day. If I don''t do something, I don''t know if I can contain it. I can feel her power, her potential... But with that power comes a darkness, something I can barely comprehend. It terrifies me, Erik. It terrifies me more than anything I''ve ever faced before. If that darkness is unleashed, the world as we know it will be destroyed. I can see it. I can see all of it. We need Jean¡ªbut not like this. If I can just find a way to¡ªto¡ªto control her¡ª"

    He broke off, his words faltering.

    ...

    [Outside the bubble]

    "The Phoenix Force," Jean whispered in a hoarse voice.

    "That''s right, Jean." Aron nodded. "You were a host of the Phoenix Force."

    "The voices...?" She asked.

    "Both Phoenix and your second personality. You have dual personalities in your head. The first one is you right now. The second one is your deepest desires, joy, and rage. I think it''s the result of years of suppressed memories or the Professor couldn''t erase everything, only sealed it. I don''t know much about it, but it seems the Phoenix Force is using your other personality to talk to you. Remember when you said that Phoenix wanted you to have a baby with me?" Aron asked, trying to keep his voice calm.

    "Yeah... I remember," She whispered.

    "That wasn''t Phoenix but you. You couldn''t say it yourself, so your other personality talked to you and told you what you wanted to do. I don''t know if Phoenix played a part or not. But what I know is that right now, you are you. You don''t need to suppress your desire, rage, or happiness anymore," He hugged her tightly. "You are free now."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [16 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 88 [New goal- Genosha]

    Jean''s body shook with barely contained rage, her red hair swirling unnaturally as if caught in an invisible wind. Her green eyes shone with a fiery, golden glow, shifting between her normal self and the wild, unstoppable force trying to take over. She clenched her fists, gathering the energy.

    "You lied to me," Jean said, her voice shaking with anger. "You tricked me, erased my memories, and made me believe in a life that wasn''t real." She moved closer, the ground cracking under her feet from the sheer strength of her power. "You said it was all to protect everyone, but you''re just a coward."

    "Jean..." the Professor began, his calm facade faltering.

    "Don''t!" she snapped, her voice echoing with the power of the Phoenix. "You don''t get to speak. Not after everything you''ve done. I trusted you!"

    A vortex of energy began to form around Jean, small objects from the rooftop... loose pebbles, shards of broken glass, and even the air itself was spinning around her in a violent storm. Blink instinctively stepped back, her hand gripping one of her portals for safety, but Aron stood firm, unfazed by the display.

    "Jean, stop," Aron said, his voice calm yet firm.

    "I can''t," Jean hissed, her teeth clenched as tears streaked down her glowing cheeks. "He deserves this. He deserves to pay for everything he''s done!"

    She raised her hand, her palm aimed at the Professor, who remained silent, his gaze heavy with regret. The Phoenix''s power surged, golden flames licking at her fingers as the air grew suffocatingly hot.

    "Jean!" Aron''s voice cut through the chaos. He stepped between her and the Professor, his own power flaring for a brief moment as he absorbed the intense energy. "Don''t do this. You''ll regret it."

    "Move, Aron," Jean demanded, her voice shaking. "You don''t understand..."

    "I understand more than you think," Aron interrupted. He stepped closer, his tone softening but still resolute. "I know how it feels to be betrayed. To have someone you trusted rip away everything that made you who you are. But this? Killing him? That''s not going to make you feel any better."

    Jean''s hand trembled, the flames dimming slightly.

    "He''s not innocent!" she shouted, her voice cracking. "He took everything from me. My childhood, my memories, my choices..."

    "And proving him right will only mean he wins," Aron said as he looked into her eyes. "He thinks you can''t control it. That you''re just a weapon waiting to be unleashed. Show him he''s wrong, Jean. Show him you''re stronger than that."

    Jean faltered, her breathing ragged. Her hand slowly lowered, the golden flames flickering out. She looked at Aron, tears streaming down her face, and whispered, "I don''t know if I can."

    "You can," Aron said, stepping even closer and gently placing his hands on her shoulders. "You''ve always been stronger than you think. You don''t need the Phoenix or anyone else to tell you that. You just need to believe it yourself."

    Jean closed her eyes, the storm of emotions within her slowly settling. The swirling energy around her dissipated, and the rooftop fell silent save for her quiet sobs. Aron pulled her into an embrace, shielding her from the Professor''s gaze.

    The Professor, who had remained quiet throughout the exchange, finally spoke, his voice heavy with sorrow. "Jean, I never wanted to hurt you. Everything I did was to protect you."

    Jean pulled away from Aron, her eyes red but no longer glowing. She looked at the Professor with a cold, piercing gaze. "No. You just wanted a perfect puppet. I won''t forgive you, and I don''t think I ever will."

    She turned back to Aron. Then without a word, flew away, the rush of wind blowing her fiery hair behind her. Aron watched her leave, then sighed.

    Blink let out a breath she didn''t know she was holding. She looked over at Aron, his expression a mix of worry and concern.

    "Now, Professor, what are you going to do? You wanted to control everything to bring your vision to life while Magneto wanted to liberate the mutants and show humans that we were not to be underestimated. And while trying to maintain that vision, you ignored countless people who needed help and manipulated God knows how many more to ensure the vision stayed intact. How do you expect anyone to trust you, or for the world to believe in us when our leader is just another power-hungry hypocrite who would sacrifice everything to reach his goal?"

    Aron looked up, his gaze heavy and tired as he continued. "That is why I''ll create a new power from the ground up. I won''t let either you or Mangeto manipulate or destroy others. I''ll remove every single threat that might endanger both humans and mutants. So, if you stand in my way, I''ll kill you." He looked toward Blink. "I''ll be back in one month to take those who want to join me. Tell everyone at the school the truth. I won''t hide anything like you and Magneto. I''ll give them a purpose and show them the change they could bring using their power for good."

    Without waiting for a reply, Aron shot off the roof and disappeared into the distance, Blink following close behind. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Professor stood there, the weight of the world on his shoulders, a heavy silence surrounding him.

    "It was always my worst fear," Charles Xavier said, his voice barely a whisper. "Losing my way, becoming no better than the people I fought against. Yet, in the end, I became worse."

    He stared into the night, his eyes filled with regret.

    "I''m sorry, Jean. I''m sorry, Aron. I''ve failed you."

    ***

    Jean flew through the night sky, her Phoenix aura dimmed but shining faintly. The cold wind stung her cheeks, mixing with the warmth of the tears that flowed unendingly. She didn''t know where she was going; her heart just pulled her forward through towns and cities until it reached the familiar outskirts of a small, quiet neighborhood.

    It was already nighttime.

    Jean floated in the air, her eyes landing on a simple house at the end of the street. Its windows shone gently with light. This was the place she had glimpsed in pieces of dreams and shattered memories¡ªthe house she once called home before everything was taken from her. Seeing it filled her with pain, a mix of deep longing and anger twisting inside her.

    She touched down quietly on the grass, her boots pressing into the wet ground. Jean paused, doubting whether she could actually do what she had come to do. But she had to find out¡ªhad to understand why the people who were supposed to care for her had hurt her so deeply. With her hands clenched tight, she focused her mind, gently touching the thoughts of those inside.

    Her parents were there, older now, their faces etched with years she had missed. They sat together in the living room, their thoughts mundane and focused on the nightly news. But it was the presence of another mind that caught her attention. A young girl about sixteen sat cross-legged on the carpet, a book open in her lap. The girl laughed at something her father said, her voice bright and carefree.

    Jean''s breath caught in her throat. ''A sister.'' She had a sister she''d never known about.

    She closed her eyes, delving deeper into their minds, searching for a trace of recognition¡ªof her. But there was nothing. Her parents'' memories of her were gone, wiped clean like chalk from a board. In their minds, their firstborn had never existed. All their love, all their attention, was focused on this new daughter.

    For a moment, a searing pain shot through Jean, followed by a wave of bitter anger. They had replaced her. Forgotten her. She could restore their memories and make them remember her, make them confront what they had done. It would be so easy. The Phoenix within her stirred, whispering temptations of vengeance and justice.

    She stepped closer to the window, her glowing eyes fixed on her sister. She reached out, touching the young girl''s mind, and saw flashes of her life. School, friends, dreams of becoming a writer, lazy Sunday mornings spent reading on the porch. She saw love, laughter, and safety, everything Jean had once had and lost.

    Her hand faltered, her power retreating.

    What would it solve, she thought bitterly, to tear their lives apart? To force them to confront the truth? This girl was innocent. She had done nothing wrong, and whatever her parents had done, whatever reasons they had for their choices, it wasn''t worth destroying the life they had built for their second child.

    Jean backed away, her chest heaving with emotion. She turned her gaze to the sky, letting the cool night air soothe the heat burning within her. She didn''t need them anymore. They weren''t her family. Not truly. Her family was gone, and nothing she did could bring it back.

    With one last look at the house, she turned and flew into the sky. She didn''t bother to hide her fiery aura this time. It illuminated the quiet street below. Inside, the girl glanced out the window, her brows furrowing as she caught a glimpse of the light before it vanished into the darkness.

    Jean flew higher, further, leaving behind the pain of what might have been. She didn''t know where she would go next, but one thing was certain, she wasn''t running anymore. For the first time in years, she felt a sliver of freedom, a flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe, she could forge a path of her own.

    ***

    [Next day] [5 am]

    Aron gave Jean some space to help her gather her thoughts. But he stayed nearby and followed her all the way. She was flying all night without a stop. But as the sun rose, she flew down into a forest.

    She found a little lake and sat on the edge of a lake in the middle of a forest, her feet dangling a few inches above the surface. Aron walked out of the shadows, his footsteps making no sound, and sat down next to her.

    He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. Jean leaned against him, resting her head on his shoulder.

    "You did good, Jean."

    "Did I?" she said, her voice hoarse.

    "Yes," Aron replied, his voice full of pride.

    She turned to look at him. "Aron, where will we go?"

    "Genosha."

    ---

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [16 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

    [AN: This isn''t your movie Genosha but the comic version. You will soon see the dark reality of the heroes and the world.]

 Ch: 89 [Wanda in NY]

    Jean looked into the rippling waters of the lake, her fiery aura now completely extinguished, replaced by the faint warmth of the morning sun. Her reflection wavered, but her resolve remained steady. She glanced at Aron, his expression calm but attentive, waiting for her to speak.

    "Aron," Jean began, her voice soft but laden with gravity. "There''s something I need to tell you about Genosha. It''s not the sanctuary you might think it is."

    ''Yeah, I know. I think Magneto rules that place and if I''m not wrong, Cassandra Nova and Wild Sentinels will attack and kill everyone there. But, I could be wrong,'' Aron tilted his head slightly, intrigued but cautious. "What do you mean?"

    Jean took a deep breath. "Genosha is an island nation that could''ve been a paradise for mutants. But instead, it''s become a living hell. It''s ruled by a man named Dr. David Moreau, the Genegineer. He''s a mutant scientist who developed a process called ''mutate bonding.'' It strips mutants of their free will and binds them to servitude. They''re used as labor¡ªslaves to keep the nation running while Moreau and his government prosper."

    Aron''s jaw tightened, his icy-blue eyes narrowing. "And no one''s done anything about it?"

    "Ten years ago," Jean continued, "Magneto found out about the atrocities happening there. He wanted Charles to help raid the island, to free the enslaved mutants, and take down Moreau. But Charles refused."

    "Why?" Aron asked, his tone sharp.

    Jean hesitated, her green eyes meeting his. "Charles said it was too dangerous. The Genoshans have advanced technology¡ªdevices capable of depowering mutants. If we failed, it would risk exposing mutants across the world to even greater oppression. Charles believed diplomacy would be better."

    Aron let out a bitter laugh. "Diplomacy? With slavers?"

    "Exactly what Magneto said," She replied. "That''s why he left the X-Men. He took his supporters and launched an attack on Genosha. But the technology there... it was overwhelming. They barely escaped with their lives, and the mutants left behind suffered even worse punishments as a result. Since then, Magneto has been obsessed with growing stronger, gathering forces to one day try again."

    "And Charles?" He asked, his voice cold.

    Jean shook her head. "He''s turned a blind eye, just like the rest of the world. Governments know about Genosha, but they ignore it because the island produces advanced technology and resources they rely on. Even the Avengers and other heroes stay away. It''s like Genosha doesn''t exist."

    Aron stared into the distance, his mind calculating. "So, no one cares. Not heroes, not governments. Not even Magneto anymore?"

    "Magneto''s a shadow of who he used to be," She said softly. "He''s lost too much. But you... we could change that."

    "I don''t just want to change it," Aron said, his voice like steel. "I want to burn that system to the ground."

    Jean smiled faintly, though sadness lingered in her eyes. "I thought you''d say that."

    Aron looked at her, his expression softening. "You''ve been through enough, Jean. You don''t have to come with me."

    Jean shook her head. "I can''t stay behind. Not when I know what''s happening there. Besides," she said with a serious expression, "this fight isn''t just yours. It''s ours. Together, we can free those people and destroy everything Moreau has built."

    However, Aron felt something intense. A sudden surge in energy. It was so chaotic and destructive, that he could not comprehend the sheer scope of its power. And, he knew who it was.

    "Something wrong?" She asked noticing his expression.

    "No. Things just got interesting," Extending his senses, he used the raw energy of Phoenix Force to materialize an avatar form on the rooftop of a building in NY.

    ...

    [NY]

    Wanda appeared in New York with a soft ripple in the air, her powers opening a portal to the bustling city. She moved through the streets, unnoticed by the people around her, her gaze fixed on the chaos that had followed Aron''s miraculous return from the dead. Word had spread quickly. There were whispers of divine power, of a man who could resurrect the dead, and the fervor surrounding him was palpable. Some saw him as a messianic figure, a savior, while others were quick to dub him a devil, a harbinger of destruction.

    Wanda''s crimson eyes glowed faintly as she reached out with her abilities. She had a unique gift for perceiving emotions and thoughts, tapping into the psychic web around her. As she passed, she allowed herself to read the minds of those who spoke of Aron¡ªsome with awe, others with fear, but all with fascination. Her power sifted through their fragmented thoughts, piecing together a portrait of a man who had commanded their reverence, and perhaps their fear.

    It wasn''t long before she found herself standing before a gathering of Aron''s followers, a crowd of devout believers who had been attending a makeshift memorial. They chanted his name, and the air was thick with their fervor. Wanda closed her eyes, her mind extending outward, probing deeper. She brushed against the thoughts of the individuals around her, sifting through their memories.

    "He brought them back... my son. My wife. They''re with us again."

    "He''s a god. No one can do what he does. He has to be the one to save us all."

    She continued, diving deeper into their collective thoughts. Some stories were more chilling than others¡ªaccounts of people who claimed to have seen loved ones return, their corpses revived with no explanation. Others spoke of strange, inexplicable phenomena that seemed to accompany Aron''s presence: a burst of golden flames, the crackling of divine energy that felt both warm and terrifying.

    Wanda felt a sharp pull of recognition in her chest. This wasn''t just a resurrection; it was a manipulation of life itself. Aron''s power was vast, but there was something darker hidden beneath its surface. The dead were returning, but what had truly been brought back? Was it their souls, their memories? Or was it something else entirely? She wanted to know what it actually was. If he can really do all that then maybe... Maybe he could bring her parents and everyone who died that day back to life. She decided to drop Magneto''s mission and walk her own path.

    She withdrew from the crowd, her form shifting as she vanished into the shadows of an alley. The streets of New York felt eerily quiet as the hum of the crowd receded, replaced by the overwhelming sense of chaos that now swirled in her mind.

    Wanda''s thoughts began to churn with the implications of what she had uncovered. Aron''s power to bring the dead back to life was not just remarkable; it was unprecedented. No mutant had ever demonstrated such a capacity for manipulating life and death. And yet, there were still unanswered questions¡ªhow did he do it? What was the cost? And why was he refusing to take control of the world that was so eager to follow him?

    "A god or a devil?"

    Wanda pondered the question, her mind flickering to Magneto''s words. Humans would betray him, Magneto had said. They would turn on Aron once they realized the true extent of his power, or perhaps once his power became a threat to their fragile sense of control. Would Aron rise to claim the mantle of leadership? Or would he remain detached, an enigmatic figure in the eyes of the world?

    ''I can''t let that happen, Eric. You thought I was weak and that your little technology could stop me from reading your mind? I know everything you planned. And now that I''m out of your grasp. It''s time to show you what happens when you mess with me and my brother.'' She thought with a cold expression.

    A subtle ripple in the air signaled a shift in her power. She extended her senses even further, gathering more impressions from those around her. But this time, her focus was different¡ªshe was no longer reading the minds of the masses. This time, she was looking for something specific: a sign, a clue that would lead her to Aron himself.

    It didn''t take long. As her mind sifted through the network of human consciousness, a sudden vision flashed before her eyes¡ªAron, standing alone atop a rooftop, his eyes glowing with golden light as he gazed down upon the city. He was far from the worshipped hero the crowd thought him to be. There was a loneliness in him, an emptiness that echoed in his every movement. He was playing a game of his own, far more complex than any of them realized.

    He was smiling at her.

    ''I''ll be damned!''

    Wanda''s lips curled into a small as she looked up at the building right before her.

    Before Aron could say or react, she gave him a wink and disappeared with a wisp of red energy.

    ---

    Next Chapter: Phoenix vs Chaos

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 90 [Chaos vs Phoenix]

    The rooftop buzzed with residual energy from Aron''s Phoenix-powered avatar as he stood motionless, his eyes fixed on the spot where Wanda had winked at him moments ago. The air shimmered with tension, and a faint smile curled his lips.

    "So," he muttered, his voice laced with amusement, "you''ve come to test me."

    Before the words faded, a ripple of crimson energy surged through the air behind him. Wanda materialized, her red aura crackling like wildfire. Her stance was calm but brimming with precision, her eyes glowing with sharp intensity.

    "You''re not what I expected," she said, her tone even. "But then again, neither am I."

    Aron turned slowly, his golden eyes locking onto hers. "Wanda. I wondered how long it would take for you to find me." His avatar radiated with raw Phoenix energy, a faint golden shimmer that clashed with her crimson aura. "But you''re too eager. Did Magneto send you? Or is this personal?"

    Wanda smirked, her fingers twitching as crimson hexes danced at her fingertips. "Let''s just say I have my reasons. Now, are you going to make this easy, or do I have to drag you into submission?"

    Aron raised an eyebrow, amused. "Submission? You really think you can take me down?" He spread his arms, inviting her to attack. "By all means, show me what you''ve got."

    Wanda didn''t hesitate. Her hands moved in a blur as she unleashed a volley of hexes, each one weaving through the air like a guided missile. Aron countered with a wave of golden energy, the Phoenix Force reshaping reality to dissolve her spells mid-flight.

    The rooftop exploded into chaos as their powers collided, sending shards of stone and glass into the air. Wanda leaped into action, teleporting midair to avoid the debris while firing another barrage of spells. Aron deflected them with ease, his movements fluid and almost casual.

    "Is that all?" he taunted, his voice echoing with the ethereal hum of the Phoenix Force.

    Wanda''s eyes narrowed. She thrust her hands forward, summoning a massive surge of chaos magic that warped the air around them. The rooftop seemed to twist and bend, reality itself becoming malleable under her influence. Aron felt the shift and grinned.

    "Impressive," he admitted, "but predictable."

    With a snap of his fingers, the Phoenix Force surged outward, stabilizing the twisted reality and countering her spell. In the same instant, he tapped into the Space Stone''s power that he absorbed way back, creating a rift. The world shifted, and they were no longer on the rooftop. They stood in an isolated dimension, an endless world surrounded by open fields. Aron''s avatar floated a few feet above the ground, his golden aura pulsing like a heartbeat.

    "Here," he said, his tone serious now, "we won''t risk tearing the city apart."

    Wanda looked around, unfazed by the sudden shift. ''Teleportation?'' Her mind was already calculating. She could feel the immense energy radiating from Aron¡ªit was overwhelming, unlike anything she''d encountered before. Underestimating him wasn''t an option. ''This will be fun.'' This was the first time she faced such an overwhelming opponent and the thought of using her 100% against someone capable of withstanding her power made her even more excited.

    "Convenient," she replied, her voice calm. "But this changes nothing."

    With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a swarm of crimson blades, each one honed with chaotic precision. They darted toward Aron like a storm of razors. Aron extended a hand, the Phoenix Force forming a golden shield that absorbed the attack.

    Wanda anticipated this. She teleported behind him, her hands glowing as she cast a spell that warped gravity itself.

    "Gravity?" He just stood there without a hint of concern. "It''s useless against me."

    The ground below him erupted with chaos energy, followed by a massive explosion. Wanda didn''t stop there and fired a series of hex bolts, each one exploding with enough force to pulverize a building.

    Aron simply absorbed the kinetic energy from the explosion before releasing it in a single blast that disintegrated everything around them. Wanda stumbled back, but not before releasing invisible Hex Mines everywhere. She took advantage of the explosion, thinking he wouldn''t notice. One step would trigger the trap and all the hundreds of mines would wrap the target in a web of magical energy followed by chain explosions. No matter how good one is, once caught up in it would be devastating.

    ''You can absorb kinetic energy, huh? Well, show me how much you can absorb. There has to be a limit.''

    She grinned and sent out a dozen or so blasts, each one hitting Aron and exploding in his face.

    "C''mon, fight back," She tried to taunt Aron into taking a step and activating the hidden trap.

    Aron stood in the midst of the chaos, his golden aura shimmering against the onslaught of Wanda''s relentless attacks. He remained calm and looked kinda amused. The ground around him was scorched and cracked, yet he hadn''t taken a single step.

    Wanda narrowed her eyes and tried to exploit every opening. Each explosion sent a ripple of power through the isolated dimension, yet Aron absorbed it effortlessly. She needed him to move... ''Just one step and the Hex Mines would do the rest.''

    "You''re holding back," she called, her voice cutting through the deafening echoes of destruction. "Don''t tell me the great Phoenix-powered warrior is afraid of a little chaos magic."

    Aron tilted his head, a faint smile curling his lips. "Afraid? Hardly. Amused? Perhaps." He raised a hand, the air around him thickening with golden energy. "But if you''re eager to see me fight, who am I to deny you?"

    With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed a concentrated wave of Phoenix Force energy. It wasn''t an attack¡ªit was a disruption. The golden wave rippled outward, destabilizing the invisible magic mines Wanda had carefully planted. One by one, the traps detonated prematurely, filling the battlefield with fiery bursts of chaos magic.

    Wanda shielded herself instinctively, her crimson aura flaring to deflect the sudden eruptions. ''Damn it!'' She cursed under her breath, realizing her ploy had failed. ''But why isn''t he moving from that place? Could it be that he can''t move for some reason?''

    "Predictable," Aron said, his voice echoing with the ethereal hum of the Phoenix Force. He floated higher, the golden energy around him intensifying like a burning sun. The Phoenix began to take shape around him. "Now, let me show you what true power looks like."

    He extended his hands, and the ground beneath them began to quake. Aron''s mastery over the Phoenix Force allowed him to reshape reality itself. The once-open fields transformed into a barren wasteland, the sky darkening with storm clouds of pure energy. Streams of molten lava erupted from the ground, forming rivers that crisscrossed the battlefield.

    ''Dang! Just what kind of freak is he?'' Wanda''s heart raced. She had faced powerful foes before, but Aron''s control over the battlefield was unlike anything she had encountered. Still, she refused to back down. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Show-off," she muttered, teleporting to higher ground. From her vantage point, she began weaving an intricate spell, her hands moving in a blur. Crimson runes appeared in the air around her, pulsating with raw chaos magic. The runes linked together, forming a massive sigil that hovered ominously above Aron.

    Then six more appeared, covering the sky. Wanda concentrated them together into one.

    "Let''s see you counter this," she said, unleashing the spell. The sigil descended upon Aron, its crimson light bathing him in an oppressive glow. The spell wasn''t just an attack¡ªit was a binding hex designed to suppress his powers and lock him in place.

    Aron glanced upward, his golden eyes narrowing. The sigil pressed down, its weight palpable even to him. He could feel the chaos magic seeping into his aura, attempting to disrupt his power. ''Interesting. I can''t absorb her chaos magic for some reason. Is it because of that freaking Chthon? But I was able to absorb Lady Death''s power. Ah! I see. Chaos magic corrupts and disturbs the balance while Phoenix and Death maintain the universal or cosmic balance. So, they won''t let Chthon corrupt me... Or it could be the limitation of using an energy-made avatar.''

    He tried to use Jubilee''s explosion, but it didn''t work. ''So, I can only use limited power in this form. Two alongside the Phoenix Force and once I use the first two, it remains fixed for the time being. I gotta train more and remove this weakness. Let''s check, just to be sure.''

    Aron once again focused his mind and used the Space Stone''s power. And just as he thought, it worked. A wrap portal opened, absorbing Wanda''s sigil before closing.

    "Why don''t we stop this meaningless fight? Maybe we can talk things out. You know you can''t defeat me and I can''t afford to waste any more time," He said, his tone even and devoid of hostility.

    "Didn''t I already say, I''ll drag you to submission? Let''s see how you deal with a creature from the underworld," Wanda replied, her tone confident and filled with a hint of excitement. She snapped her fingers and a small rift appeared, revealing a monstrous creature from the depths of the underworld.

    Aron looked at the creature, which had the upper body of a muscular man and the lower half of a black scorpion. The beast was covered in thick, chitinous armor, and its six eyes burned with an unnatural green light. It hissed and lashed out at Aron with its barbed tail, but the strike was deflected by the Phoenix Force.

    "A monster from the underworld," he murmured, raising an eyebrow. "Hahahahahaha. That worm?"

    The ground beneath him cracked, and the sky grew darker as he let out a booming laugh. The sound echoed across the wasteland, sending tremors through the air.

    "Disintegration ray!" Aron pointed his finger at the monster.

    A concentrated bright beam shot out from his fingertip, turning the scorpion-like creature into ash in the blink of an eye.

    "Do you have more, Wanda? If so, bring it on!"

    "Sigh!" Wanda flew down and raised her hands. "I give up."

    "Eh? Just like that?" He raised his eyebrow.

    "Yes, just like that."

    "But, you were so confident about dragging me to submission."

    "I was, but now, I''m not so sure."

    "Now I want to drag you into submission."

    "What? You gonna spank me or something? You into BDSM?"

    "Yes. And so are you."

    "Eh, no. Not even close. I''m a perfectly normal girl with zero experience."

    "Normal girls don''t go around attacking people out of nowhere. So, what was that all about?" Aron asked.

    "I need your help," Wanda admitted.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 91 [Jean is OP]

    Aron chuckled at Wanda''s abrupt confession. "You need my help? That''s an interesting way of asking by throwing chaos magic and monsters at me."

    Wanda shrugged, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "Well, I wanted to check if you are as strong as the rumors. And considering you know my name, you must have already read my mind."

    He shook his head, amused, and snapped his fingers. A blue portal opened before them. Through it, the serene image of the lake appeared, where Jean sat beside Aron''s real body, waiting patiently.

    "Wow! There are two of you?" Wanda asked as her eyes widened. ''What is going on here? A clone?'' She wondered.

    "Come on," Aron said, gesturing toward the portal. "Let''s have a proper conversation, no explosions this time."

    Wanda followed him through the portal, emerging into the quiet lakeside clearing. The warm sunlight filtered through the trees, and the gentle lapping of water against the shore starkly contrasted the chaos they''d just left behind. Jean looked up, her expression wary as she saw Wanda.

    "Who''s this?" Jean asked as she stood up.

    "Jean, meet Wanda Maximoff. Wanda, Jean Grey. Wanda has... some issues she thinks I can help with," Aron explained.

    Jean''s green eyes narrowed slightly. "Issues? Does that include attacking you?"

    Wanda raised a hand in mock surrender. "I''m here to talk now. No hexes, I promise."

    Jean folded her arms but didn''t press further. Aron motioned for them to sit near the water, and they formed a cautious circle. He rested against a large rock, his golden aura dimming as he settled into his physical form. Wanda perched on a log, her posture tense but focused.

    "All right, Wanda," Aron began, "what''s this about?"

    Wanda''s playful demeanor faded. Her voice softened, carrying a weight of urgency. "It''s Magneto. He was planning something big and he planned to kill my brother to make me explode in rage. While you guys will be busy with an unstable me, he will kidnap Rogue."

    "He wants Rogue, why?" Jean asked with a serious expression.

    "Shit!" Aron cursed as he understood the plan. "Of course, he will go after Rogue." Thanks to his knowledge of past life, he took a guess.

    "You knew?" Wanda asked.

    "Let''s just say, I know about certain things. Call it my specialty... Coming to the point..." Aron began to explain Magneto''s plan.

    Magneto found a way to give/radiate his mutations thus inducing a mutation in other humans or non-mutants to turn them into mutants too. But there was a catch, the process made him weak and old. Every time he used it he was weakened.

    He created this large more effective machine that would allow him to affect a large number of people compared to 1 or 2. But using it would mean his death. So he will use Rogue as she absorbs the power of anyone she touches. He will give his powers to her and eventually use her in the machine instead of getting in that machine himself.

    Thus fulfilling his mission of converting large numbers of humans into mutants and cheating death at the same time.

    "You are kidding me, right?" Jean couldn''t believe such a thing was possible.

    "I wish," Aron sighed.

    "Magneto plans to use my brother to kidnap Rogue and he will stage an accident that will look as if Rogue died in front of Aron. In a rage, Aron will kill my brother before my eyes and I will go berserk. Then the chaos will start. Magneto will take this chance to take Rogue away and use that machine. So, what''s the plan? I can help you," Wanda explained, her voice heavy with concern.

    "We are going to beat the living hell out of him," Aron said as he cracked his fingers.

    "That''s it?" Wanda asked with a hint of surprise.

    "No. The beating is the first part, then I''ll depower him and turn him into a human... The very thing he hates. This is gonna be fun," He was already dreaming of absorbing Magneto''s power of metal control.

    "Wait! You can do that? And you are telling me? We just met today. What if I snitch?" Wanda couldn''t believe Aron told her the details of his plans so easily. ''Is he stupid? Or does he really have absolute confidence?'' She wondered.

    "Ah, don''t worry about it. It''s not like you are a bad person," He said with a knowing smile.

    "How do you know?" Wanda was a little confused.

    "Call it my sixth sense. Besides, nothing will change even if you do. I''ll just beat the shit out of you too," He replied, his tone casual.

    "Huh, what?" Wanda was dumbfounded. "You are really into BDSM, aren''t you?"

    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Jean interrupted. "BDSM? Is there something I should know, H.O.N.E.Y?" She smiled at Aron.

    "Jean, it''s not like that."

    "Sure, sure," Wanda winked at Aron.

    "I swear, I''ll punch you," Aron said as his fist lit up in flames.

    "You wouldn''t dare," Wanda replied.

    "Stop," Jean said as she held both of them by the ear and pulled.

    "Ouch," they said at the same time.

    "Stop behaving like kids and focus on the task."

    "Sorry, Jean."

    "Sorry."

    "Jokes aside, what''s the plan?" Wanda asked.

    "Plan? There is no plan. We''ll simply go there and beat the shit out of him," Aron said with a straight face.

    "You are joking, right?"

    "Nope. There''s no need for a plan. I mean, Jean here is Omega level with Phoenix Force, you are a Chaos user and I don''t want to brag but I''m kinda OP," Aron said with a proud face.

    "I don''t get it. Magneto is extremely powerful. How can you just go there and beat him with a simple plan of beating him?" Wanda didn''t believe it was possible. "They have access to technology that can depower mutants. So, maybe you might want to think this through?"

    "It won''t work on me," He said with a knowing smirk.

    "You can''t know that for sure."

    "I can and I do."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "Stop asking unnecessary questions. You want to go or not?" Jean interrupted the conversation, her patience running thin.

    "If you are going, I''ll come along."

    "Then get ready."

    "Fine," Wanda nodded.

    Aron peeked into Wanda''s mind, "Think about the Brotherhood''s hideout."

    She closed her eyes and tried to think of the Brotherhood''s hideout. Slowly, an image of a large island, far away into the sea appeared in her mind.

    "Found it. Let''s go." Aron opened a portal and gestured for the girls to enter.

    ....

    As the portal shimmered open, Aron, Jean, and Wanda stepped through, emerging onto a rocky cliff overlooking the Brotherhood''s island fortress. The stronghold bristled with high-tech defenses and mutants on patrol. The distant rumble of machinery filled the air, and the salty tang of the ocean mingled with the tension radiating from the intruders.

    The trio''s arrival didn''t go unnoticed. Alarms blared, and a cacophony of shouts erupted as Brotherhood mutants mobilized to intercept them.

    "Looks like the welcoming committee''s here," Aron said, a flicker of golden flame dancing across his hand.

    "Let''s show them what they''ve signed up for," Jean replied coldly, her green eyes glowing faintly as she reached out with her telepathy.

    The first wave of mutants advanced quickly. "How dare you betray us, Wanda?" Pyro yelled. He was leading the charge, unleashing a barrage of flames that surged toward the trio. Beside him, Avalanche stomped, causing the ground to quake violently. A team of mutants, including Blob, Quicksilver, and Toad, flanked them, ready to attack.

    Aron and Jean were surprised to see Pyro alive because he should be dead way back at the warehouse where Aron killed Shaw and his men.

    "A clone? Or a twin?" Aron raised his eyebrows.

    "Doesn''t matter," Jean raised a hand, and Pyro''s flames froze mid-air, swirling into harmless embers before dissipating. A subtle smirk played on her lips as she focused on the incoming attackers. "You like chaos, don''t you?" With a twist of her mental focus, Quicksilver''s incredible speed turned against him as he collided headlong with Blob, sending both tumbling to the ground in a tangled heap.

    Aron quickly opened a portal and put Quicksilver inside it. It was an isolated chamber created using the Space Stone''s power.

    "Your brother is safe and secure," He winked at Wanda.

    "Thanks," She gave him a nod. "But will she be alright, alone?"

    "Hey, Jean, you got it covered, right?" He yelled at Jean who was walking toward the gate.

    "Leave them to me," She waved her hand.

    Avalanche''s tremors grew stronger, but Jean intensified her telekinetic grip. His legs buckled, and he dropped to his knees, his control over the quakes faltering.

    Blob got up and tried to tackle her, but his movements were slow and clumsy, making him an easy target. Using her telekinesis, she threw him into the air and hurled him into a cluster of mutants. He bounced off a few, sending them sprawling in all directions before coming to a stop, his huge body pinned beneath a pile of groaning comrades.

    More mutants arrived. Frenzy charged Jean, only to find herself floating above the ground, helpless and confused.

    "You joined Magneto?" Jean was confused to see her old friend. "You said you wanted to start a new life away from the fight and chaos. Heck, I even gave you like 80 grand last time. You said you wanted to open a school. What happened to that?" She slammed her to the ground, hard.

    "Gahhh!!" Even with her super endurance, the hit hurt.

    "This is not the life I wished for you, but I can''t let you go free. Sorry," Jean apologized and used her telekinesis to toss Frenzy toward the others.

    Frenzy was still in a daze, and as she was sent flying toward the other mutants, she collided with several and knocked them down.

    "Nice shot," Aron commented.

    "Give me my money, bitch!" Jean yelled at Frenzy.

    "Stop it!" Frenzy groaned. "It''s not like I can go back. They won''t allow me to go. Magneto will hunt me down. I am forced to be here."

    "Where is my money?" She began to slam her to the ground, over and over again.

    "Ouch!" Frenzy shouted. "I''ll give it to you later."

    "Later, what later? Do you have any idea how much risk I took to get that money? Now I can''t even go to Vegas. They banned me," Jean ranted.

    "What''s going on with her?" Wanda asked, raising her brow.

    "Sigh! Jean likes to gamble and scam the casinos using her power," Aron answered.

    "You mean, the redhead is a con artist?"

    "No. She just found an easy way of earning quick cash, that''s all."

    "You are defending her? You are in it too, aren''t you?" Wanda smirked. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ahem! Let''s not think about unnecessary things," He coughed.

    Meanwhile, Jean beat up Frenzy so much that she passed out. Then, Sabretooth lunged at her, but she didn''t flinch. Her telekinesis lifted him mid-leap, and with a flick of her wrist, she hurled him into the remaining standing ones scattering them like bowling pins. But seeing that the mutants weren''t stopping, she flew up into the sky. "ENOUGH! GO TO SLEEP!" She shouted and used her powers to force them into unconsciousness.

    Aron clapped his hands and whistled. "Now, that''s OP."

    Then it began...

    All the metal began to twist and float around the area as an invisible force exerted itself on the surroundings. A figure floated in the air, a smug smile on his face.

    "Magneto..."

    "Why, hello, Aron. Jean. So nice of you to visit. And Wanda. To think you will betray me like this," He said as he shook his head, pretending to be disappointed.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

    AN: Training arc will begin soon. I''ll be making the girls OP so that they will be able to take care of themselves without MC worrying about them.

 Ch: 92 [Magneto vs Aron]

    Magneto floated above them, the air heavy with his magnetic power. Pieces of broken metal spun and moved around him, like planets orbiting a sun. His face looked calm, but there was a hint of danger in it.

    "Aron," Magneto began, his voice smooth and calculated. "You have power, intellect, and clearly ambition. Why waste it on them?" He gestured toward the unconscious mutants and the two women standing nearby. "These¡­ mortals will never understand our vision. Humanity will always fear us. Join me, and together, we will reshape the world."

    Jean folded her arms, unimpressed. "Oh, please. The same tired speech? You''d think after all these years you''d get a new script."

    Wanda frowned, her gaze fixed on Magneto. "You''re not fooling anyone, Erik. I know exactly what you''re trying to do."

    Magneto ignored her, his focus remaining on Aron. "Think about it, Aron. You could stand by my side as we elevate mutant-kind to its rightful place. You don''t belong with them. They are beneath you. You''re a god among men. Act like it."

    Aron chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You''re really pulling the ''join me, and we''ll rule together'' card? I''ve seen enough movies to know how this ends."

    Magneto narrowed his eyes, frustration flashing across his face. "Don''t make this mistake, Aron. You might think you''re invincible, but even gods can fall."

    Aron turned to Jean and Wanda. "Stand back. Protect the ones who are down. I''ll handle this."

    Wanda hesitated, her gaze flickering between Aron and Magneto. "You sure? He''s dangerous."

    Aron smirked. "Dangerous? Sure. But fun? Definitely."

    Jean rolled her eyes and motioned for Wanda to follow. "Let''s keep the unconscious ones safe. Aron can play the hero."

    As they moved to a safer position, Magneto raised his hands, and the air filled with a low hum as the magnetic field around him intensified. Shards of metal flew toward Aron at blinding speed, a storm of lethal projectiles.

    Aron barely flinched. With a flick of his wrist, a gale of wind erupted around him, courtesy of Storm''s powers, deflecting the metal shards harmlessly into the ground. "Really? Metal shards? You''re gonna have to try harder, Erik."

    Magneto scowled and clenched his fists. The ground beneath Aron buckled and twisted as Magneto manipulated the very earth''s magnetic properties to trap him. Aron responded by summoning a crackling lightning bolt from the sky, shattering the magnetic bindings and forcing Magneto to dodge mid-air.

    "Cute trick," Aron taunted. "But let me show you a real light show."

    He extended his hand, and beams of energy, channeling Cyclops'' optic blasts, erupted in Magneto''s direction. The red energy tore through the air, forcing Magneto to throw up a force field. Sparks flew as the beams struck the force field, but Aron didn''t let up. He grinned, alternating his attacks¡ªone moment fire, the next ice, then bursts of acidic energy.

    However, no matter what he threw at the magnetic freak, his attack did nothing but push Magneto further back. The force field held strong, protecting him from harm.

    "Now, that''s a strong shield," Aron said, cracking his fingers. "Let''s amp up the power and see what happens, shall we?"

    The air grew heavy as he opened a portal, sending Jean, Wanda, and the others out of the island. Then he used Storm''s power to the maximum limit.

    The sky was covered in black clouds and thunder cracked loudly. Rain began to pour and the sea began to swirl under the immense power.

    As Aron concentrated, his body began to change. Lightning crackled all over his body. His eyes glowed white with sparks of blue lighting, and his skin shimmered faintly with the ambient energy of the storm. Every molecule of air around him seemed to hum with raw, untapped power.

    He reached out with both hands, his fingers glowing with raw energy as the storm around him intensified, shifting from simple gusts of wind to swirling vortexes of power. Lightning danced around him, wild and uncontrollable, before he focused every bolt into a single, unified point in the sky. The air crackled with an almost sentient hunger, and the island trembled, responding to the immense pressure building in the atmosphere.

    Magneto looked on, his expression a mixture of skepticism and wariness, but as the bolt of energy coalesced into a bright concentrated spear of lightning, even he couldn''t hide his growing unease.

    "Try, not to die," Aron threw his hands forward, releasing the bolt with the force of a thousand storms. The sky suddenly brightened with a powerful flash as lightning shot through the air, destroying everything it touched. Magneto, understanding how serious the attack was, lifted his hands to try and defend himself. But even with his strong magnetic abilities, he couldn''t fully protect himself from the overwhelming force of nature that was coming straight at him.

    He covered himself with a dome of solid metal and a force field.

    The island seemed to breathe its last as the lightning bolt struck, its impact vaporizing everything in its vicinity. The ground split open, waves of energy crashing outward, reducing everything to nothingness in an instant. The air itself burned with the intense heat, and the once verdant land was reduced to ash.

    For a moment, the world fell silent.

    Then, a slow, rumbling hum filled the air, and from the sea below, shards of metal shot up like weapons from the depths, weaving together to form a protective shield around Magneto. His body, battered and scorched, had somehow managed to survive, but the toll was evident. His hair was singed, and his face was drawn with a mixture of pain and anger.

    But what truly stood out was the sight of his missing arm, the limb reduced to a charred, mangled stump, as if the bolt had stripped it away in an instant. Magneto, gritting his teeth, lifted his remaining hand and clenched it into a fist, his force field still holding strong but faltering under the immense strain. The metal shards were still flying around him.

    "Impressive," Magneto rasped, his voice heavy with the weight of his survival. "But you''ve only made me angry, Aron. You think you can break me? You think you can¡ª"

    Aron''s voice cut through the air, low and calm, but filled with a dangerous edge. "Don''t mistake my mercy for weakness, Erik. I let you live for a reason, but you just made the mistake of thinking you''re in control. Now, let''s see if you can survive the next phase." He raised both hands, and the temperature around them plummeted as he summoned Iceman''s powers, encasing the flying metal debris in massive blocks of ice. But Magneto was able to shatter the ice with ease. With a snap of his fingers, he switched to fire manipulation, melting the ice and turning the air around Magneto into a steaming, chaotic mess.

    Magneto, now visibly strained, pushed on. His magnetic field surged again, but Aron was already in motion. Using teleportation, he appeared behind Magneto, delivering a scorching blow with pyrokinetic flames. Magneto grunted in pain and counter-attacked, sending a wave of metallic spikes in every direction.

    Aron phased through the spikes using Kitty Pryde''s intangibility and appeared above Magneto, this time summoning a glowing ball of acid that sizzled ominously in his hand. "Catch!" he called out, lobbing it at Magneto.

    He deflected the acid with a swipe of his hand, but Aron didn''t let up.

    "What''s the matter, Erik? Feeling the burn?" He smirked, unleashing another barrage of attacks, each more devastating than the last.

    Magneto, now battered and exhausted, tried one last desperate move. He reached out with his powers, attempting to crush Aron''s body directly by manipulating the iron in his blood. Aron staggered for a moment but then grinned.

    "Really? You''re trying that trick? Nice try, but I can change my body to pure ice or energy. Your magnetic tricks won''t work."

    Magneto''s eyes widened in shock. "What... what are you?"

    "Something you can''t handle," Aron said as he appeared before him. With a flick of his finger, the force field shattered like glass. Magneto tried to attack again with his metal shards, but they froze in mid-air. Aron grabbed Magneto''s throat and absorbed his power and turned him into a normal human. Then he opened a portal back to the lake where he sent Jean and the others earlier.

    After walking through the portal, he threw Magneto on the ground.

    Jean rushed forward, concern etched on her face. "Aron, are you okay?"

    He nodded, grinning. "I''m fine. But he isn''t."

    Magneto looked at his left hand. He touched the ground and tried to use his power, but couldn''t. He tried again, and again, and again, but still nothing happened.

    "Why...?" Magneto asked, his voice hoarse. "What have you done?"

    "I just took your powers and gave you a taste of humanity," Aron replied.

    "How could you? Do you have any idea what you''ve done? If you had just joined me, you would''ve helped mutant-kind! Humans will come to you to bring their dead back to life. Tell me, Aron, how long do you think you can keep bringing them back to life? Playing with the natural laws has its price! The moment you refuse them, they won''t care about anything and will turn you into their enemy! Even the ones you saved will turn against you. The savior will then become the villain. Do you really think you can handle the pressure and expectations?!"

    Magneto looked up at him while grabbing his charred stump.

    "I know that. They will ask me to bring their loved ones back to life. I know that I will be labeled as evil sooner or later because no one will care about the backlash I suffer after manipulating the natural law of life and death. But..." Aron changed his face using Azazel''s power. "What if Aron dies in the blaze of glory?"

    "Shapeshifitng! ... Blaze of glory? What are you planning?" Magneto asked, confused.

    "Genosha. What if I die while freeing the prisoners there? The end of mutant slavery... and the death of the greatest hero," Aron''s body began to glow. "The world will remember the sacrifice made by me. It will be the start of a new age. I''ll disappear into the shadows and keep protecting this world. And you, my friend, no one will care about you. Anyway, enough talk. Goodbye."

    "I see... If it''s you, you can do it. But beware of their leader... Free them, don''t let humans destroy our kind..."

    "I''ll protect both sides and kill all enemies... Humans, mutants, or aliens, it doesn''t matter," Aron touched Magneto''s head and used the Phoenix Force to turn him into ashes.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]*** S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 93 [New base & little fun]

    [First person POV]

    I looked around the lake. These bunch of unconscious mutants aren''t that powerful. Absorbing their power and keeping it will just be a waste of time. I''ll just depower them and turn them back into normal humans. I completely absorbed their power and discarded them.

    "What are you going to do with them?" Jean asked.

    "They are wanted criminals, so I''ll put mental restrictions in their mind to prevent them from committing crimes again, and hand them over to the Shield. Let them deal with the mess," I replied as I opened a portal and dropped them into the glowing rift. On the other side, a heavily fortified SHIELD outpost awaited. Let them deal with the mess. They''d probably throw them into some prison or do some experiments. Good enough for me.

    "So, are you going to let my brother go?" Wanda asked.

    "Yup! But what''s the rush? He''s sleeping soundly where he is. Let him sleep for now," I answered, smiling at her.

    Wanda sighed. "What a handful."

    "Anyway, I''m thinking of making our first base. C''mon. Oh, and make sure you are flying," I said as I opened a portal back to the destroyed island where I fought Magneto. That place is far away from civilization and it''s too good to just let it go.

    We stepped through the portal and hovered over the sea. The island where I had fought Magneto was gone, obliterated. Only the restless waves remained.

    "You vaporized the island?" Wanda asked, stunned.

    "Guess I went a little overboard," I muttered, a wry smile tugging at my lips. The Phoenix Force stirred within me. I stretched out my hands, feeling the cosmic energy flow through me, ready to reshape the world. "Let''s make something better than before," I said, channeling the Phoenix''s energy.

    The ocean responded. It receded, pulling back from the center as the ground began to rise from the sea. The island slowly took form again, its shores reemerging, strong and solid. It was so easy and fast. I only need to visualize what I want and it''s done. Now, time to add some customization.

    Trees sprang up in seconds, tall and full of life. The mansion rose from the ground, bigger and more impressive than before, made of stone and energy, the walls glowing with protective light. Energy weapons appeared, surrounding the base. They will blow up any enemies that enter the perimeter.

    As the energy weapons were being installed, it was time to raise another layer of security. I raised walls around the entire island, which will act as a barrier against attacks from the sea. The final touch is an illusion barrier. I placed a barrier that will prevent any unwanted visitors from entering the island. Anyone who approaches the barrier will only see a deserted island, not worth a second glance.

    Next was the interior of the mansion. It is huge and spacious, with an underground bunker. It has a training area, a medical facility, a garage, and a hangar for aircraft and vehicles. There are also rooms for all of us.

    The things one can do with reality manipulation...

    Jean and Wanda were staring at the island, their mouths agape.

    "You built a whole freaking island and more in less than a minute?!" Wanda exclaimed.

    "Not bad, right?" I boasted. "We could make the base much bigger and better, but this is good enough for now."

    "Aron, this is a lot more than just good enough," Jean remarked, looking around. "I love it. Let''s go check out the interior."

    Wanda and I followed Jean inside. She went ahead and toured the place. The hallways are wide and well-lit. The furniture and decorations were elegant and simple. There was an indoor garden and an infinity pool. Jean, however, wasn''t satisfied and continued to roam the place. After a while, she found a large bedroom. It has a king-sized bed and a balcony overlooking the island.

    I hugged her from behind, "Do you like it?"

    "Our bedroom?" She whispered.

    "Yeah. So, do you like it?" I repeated.

    "It''s perfect," she said, her voice soft and content. "I just..."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Kitty. I''m sure she''ll join us. Then three of us can live like before," I reassured her.

    "You know that I''m still here, right?" Wanda exclaimed.

    "Ahem!" I cleared my throat and let Jean go. Damn, Wanda, she just had to ruin the mood. "Anyway, your room is on the left. Check it out."

    "Okie-dokie, boss. Enjoy yourselves," Wanda left.

    I grinned sheepishly, scratching my head.

    Jean just smiled at me before grabbing my hand and pulling me toward the bed. I fell over her. My heart quickened, pounding in my chest like thunder. She used her power to lock the door and began to kiss me passionately. Our tongues danced around each other, exploring and savoring the moment. She kissed me more forcefully, demanding a response. And then, with one deft movement, she flipped me over and continued kissing.

    I could feel her hunger rising, her desire growing as her hands explored my body. She grabbed hold of me and pulled me close until there was no space left between us. My pulse raced, and my heart fluttered. Every touch was electrifying, every kiss sending waves of pleasure through my body. I reached up, wrapping my arms around her, and pulled her in even tighter as her kiss became more urgent, more demanding. I flicked my fingers and our clothes disappeared.

    I grabbed her butt cheeks and squeezed gently, eliciting a soft gasp. So soft. Her hard nipples pressed against my chest.

    "Phew!"

    We parted after kissing for five or ten minutes.

    Jean adjusted a bit and sat on my cock. Oh! I missed this feeling. She looked me in the eye.

    "You are so beautiful," I muttered.

    Her beautiful big boobs, hard nipples... I traced my fingers around her nipples. It was hard and stiff. She leaned forward. Her boobs were right before my mouth. I took one into my mouth and started sucking.

    "Ahh," she moaned softly. I continued sucking while my other hand fondled her other boob, pinching her nipple. I used my tongue to lick and tease it. I bit her nipple gently, making her shudder. She was panting heavily.

    Her body was flushed with excitement and arousal. She was grinding her pussy on my cock.

    "You do know that Wanda is in the next room and she''s peeking at us," I whispered to Jean, who was still grinding against me.

    Jean blushed. She looked at me. "You''re not going to stop her?"

    "Do you want me to stop her?" I asked.

    She didn''t answer but continued to grind against me. I chuckled. She didn''t mind. She''s too horny to think clearly. Hahaha. Jean has a little fetish I see. Back then she didn''t stop Kitty and now this. Well, if she has no problem then I don''t have a problem as well.

    I focused on sucking and playing with her boobs while Jean grinds her pussy on my cock, moaning and groaning in pleasure.

    After a while, her hips shook and she had a mini orgasm. She was breathing heavily, trying to catch her breath. Her face was red and her eyes were glazed with lust.

    "I want you inside me," She whispered through telepathy.

    "Go on, ride me," I replied, using my telepathy as well.

    She lifted her hips and slowly lowered herself onto my cock. She took my entire length in one smooth motion. "Mummm~" She started bouncing on my cock, her boobs bouncing up and down. I used my hands to grab her buttocks and squeezed them hard. She moaned loudly, throwing back her head in ecstasy. "That feels so good."

    Her tight pussy enveloped my cock, squeezing it tightly. I began thrusting up, meeting her downward movements. Our bodies slapped against each other, the sound echoing throughout the room. We continued our passionate lovemaking.

    I could feel her approaching climax. "Ahh~!" She cried out as her orgasm hit her. Her entire body shook violently as waves of pleasure washed over her. I kept thrusting, prolonging her orgasm. Then my cock slipped out and a drizzle of squirt came out from her pussy.

    "Fuck!" She quickly grabbed my cock and put it back inside her pussy. "I''m not yet done. Don''t stop yet," she pleaded, her voice hoarse from moaning.

    I flipped her over so that I was on top. I kept thrusting while kissing her passionately. Our tongues danced around each other. Her hands roamed over my body, caressing me, and pulling me closer. I broke the kiss and buried my face between her boobs. I kissed and sucked her nipples, biting them lightly. I could feel her breathing heavily.

    "Ahh~!" She gasped as another orgasm hit her. She clutched my head tightly between her breasts and held me there. She was panting heavily, trying to catch her breath. I continued to thrust, enjoying the feeling of her soft skin against mine.

    After a few more minutes, she finally relaxed and let go of my head.

    Jean looked me in the eye as I slowed down a bit, pushing in her slow and deep. My thrusts were long and deliberate, drawing out her pleasure. She was moaning softly without breaking our eye contact.

    I could tell that she was close to climaxing again. "You''re gonna cum soon, aren''t you?" I asked her telepathically.

    She nodded weakly. "Yes. I want to cum with you."

    I quickened my pace and increased the power behind my thrusts. Her body shook with each stroke of my cock. Her pussy walls contracted around my shaft, trying to milk it dry.

    "Faster," she pleaded through telepathy. "Harder!"

    I obeyed, increasing my tempo. Her hips bucked wildly against me as her orgasm approached. She was trying to hold her loud moans back but couldn''t.

    "Argh!" She cried out as she reached her climax. Her whole body shuddered violently. I felt her pussy clamp down on my cock, squeezing it tightly. A stream of squirt came out of her pussy.

    Her orgasm triggered my own release. My cock twitched inside her pussy, spraying a thick load of cum into her womb. My cum filled her completely. Her pussy pulsed around my cock, milking every drop from it.

    We remained connected for a long time afterward, savoring the moment. Jean wrapped her legs around me, pulling me in deeper. We just lay there, basking in each other''s warmth.

    "Wow. That was amazing," Jean muttered through telepathy.

    "And wild." I glanced on the left wall and I could sense Wanda quickly pulling up her pants. Dang! Jean was so good that I forgot about Wanda masturbating next room.

    "I can''t believe we just did it in front of Wanda," She whispered through telepathy, embarrassed.

    "Well, she''s enjoying herself too. So," I was about to pull out but she stopped me.

    "Don''t pull out. I want you to stay in me," She said, hugging me. "I love you."

    "I love you too," I replied, kissing her passionately.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:- S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 94 [A paradise]

    [3rd Person POV] [Xavier''s school] [Kitty''s room] [Morning]

    Kitty was sitting on her bed with Goldy. Well, the retriever was lying on the bed, chewing on a toy bone.

    She heard about the arguments Aron and Jean had with the Professor and the fact that they decided to go their way, so she wanted to contact Aron to find out what was happening. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything because she didn''t have any way to contact him or Jean. And she was angry because they just decided to go without even telling her anything.

    "He should have at least said something to me. How could he leave like that?" She thought, annoyed as she petted the dog that Aron bought a few days ago. "Don''t you think that those two were too mean? They left without telling me anything."

    She continued to stroke the puppy''s fur, trying to calm herself down.

    "And Mystique also came back, saying Magneto is going after Rogue. I don''t even know what''s going on anymore. No one tells me anything," She sighed and lay on her back. She was so frustrated by the recent turn of events.

    [Wooff! Wooofff!] Goldy barked, wanting her attention.

    "Yeah, yeah. I''m not ignoring you, boy," Kitty chuckled as she petted the dog. "You''re a good boy, aren''t you? Yes, you are."

    As she continued petting the puppy, she thought, ''I hope nothing bad will happen to Aron and Jean.'' She noticed that the dog jumped down the bed and wagged his tail with two more barks.

    "What? You wanna go out for a walk?" Kitty asked as she sat up.

    "Woof!" Goldy answered in his own way.

    "Okay, let''s go out," Kitty stood up and put on her sneakers before picking up the leash. The dog was wagging his tail happily as she put it on his neck. "Come on, boy."

    They left the room and walked through the corridors. As soon as they reached the entrance hall, however, they bumped into Psylocke and Jubilee.

    "Oh, hey, Kitty. Are you taking out the new dog for a walk?" Jubilee asked.

    "Yeah. This little guy wants to stretch his legs," Kitty answered with a smile.

    "Well, we were going to the market, so wanna tag along?" Jubilee said with her usual smile.

    Kitty glanced at the excited retriever, then back at Jubilee and Psylocke. "Sure, why not? Goldy could use the company. Let me grab my wallet."

    Psylocke raised an eyebrow. "No need. It''s just a quick trip. Besides, you''re with us." She smirked. "We''ve got you covered."

    Kitty smiled and nodded. "Alright then, let''s go."

    The trio stepped outside, the retriever tugging at his leash in excitement. Today was a little cold and the ground was still wet from the last night''s rain. They walked down the path leading to the gates of Xavier''s School, chatting about recent events.

    Jubilee, always bubbly, gestured animatedly as she spoke. "Can you believe Scott''s reaction when Logan just walked in with that¡ª?"

    Before she could finish, a swirling, blue portal appeared in front of them. The group froze. Goldy barked and wagged his tail, clearly unbothered by the sudden anomaly. He looked excited.

    "What the hell?" Psylocke muttered, instinctively reaching for her psychic blade.

    The portal grew larger, its energy crackling like lightning. Before any of them could react, the pull became irresistible. The trio and the dog were yanked through the portal, their surroundings dissolving into a bright blur.

    [The New Island Base]

    Kitty, Jubilee, and Psylocke landed on their feet. Goldy landed gracefully, shaking his fur like nothing had happened.

    Kitty looked around in awe. Towering trees surrounded a big mansion. And the entire place was surrounded by huge walls and turrets. "What is this place?" She asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Jubilee pointed toward the open gate. "Uh¡­ guys?"

    Outside was the sea and beach. The water was crystal clear, the waves shimmering in the sunlight. A gentle breeze ruffled the palm trees growing at the edge of the beach. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I don''t know, but it looks awesome!" Jubilee exclaimed, running forward.

    "Hey, wait!" Psylocke called out to her.

    "Come on, you guys! Let''s check this place out!" Jubilee yelled.

    Goldy barked happily and ran after her, his leash dragging behind him. Kitty and Psylocke exchanged glances before running after them.

    Soon enough, all four of them were standing at the edge of the beach. Goldy was sniffing the ground curiously. He was wagging his tail as he picked up Aron''s scent.

    Jubilee grinned widely. "This place is so cool! Who do you think brought us here?"

    "That would be me," Aron teleported before them with Jean, Wanda, and Pietro by his side. "Sorry about the confusion, I had to make sure you aren''t being followed."

    "Aron?!" Kitty exclaimed in surprise. She ran to hug him without thinking.

    Aron chuckled, hugging her back. "Hey there, Kitty."

    Kitty pulled away and punched his chest, "How could you just leave without a word?" She hit his chest a few times again, her eyes teary.

    "Ouch! That hurts, you know," Aron said with a fake pout.

    "It better hurt! You had no right to just leave like that!" Kitty huffed, wiping away her tears.

    Aron smiled gently and ruffled her hair. "Sorry about that. Things got a bit heated and I..." He glanced at Jean. "We had to make a choice."

    [Woof! Woof!] Goldy barked excitedly, running towards Aron. He jumped up, putting his front paws on Aron''s legs.

    Aron chuckled, petting the dog. "Hey, boy. So, you''re here too, eh?"

    "Woof!" Goldy barked, wagging his tail.

    Kitty watched the interaction between the two and chuckled, "He missed you. We all did, you know."

    Aron glanced at her, "It''s barely been two days and you are already missing me and getting all teary... Well, did you miss me that much? Or maybe... you are just jealous because Jean was with me and you weren''t?"

    "Hey! You have no right to say such things! I''m not like that!" Kitty fumed, stomping her feet.

    He laughed, "I was just kidding. Come here," He pulled her closer and kissed her forehead.

    "Stop teasing me," Kitty pouted, crossing her arms over her chest.

    "Alright, alright. No more teasing," Aron chuckled as he glanced at the rest of the group.

    They went to the mansion and Jean explained everything that had happened till now. About how the Professor tried to erase her memories and created fake ones to control her and lied to her all this time. Then, Aron explained about Trask and the Sentinel threat that he destroyed before the Professor confronted him, and starting there, they had an argument. In short, he told them everything.

    "He did what?" Psylocke stood up from the chair she was sitting on.

    "Yeah. Thanks to him Jean''s real self almost got destroyed. In a year or two, her second personality would have completely taken over," Aron explained.

    "That guy..." She muttered angrily, clenching her fists.

    "But... He... Why?" Jubilee felt lost and angry at the same time. The image of the kind Professor in her mind was slowly breaking down. He was always there for everyone and he even helped so many mutants, yet she never knew about the dark side of him. ''Maybe I never tried to look the other way.'' She thought sadly. ''I only seen and believed what I wanted... Or, he wanted. But to erase Jean''s memories and replace them with another... How could he be so cruel?''

    Jean could tell what Jubilee was thinking. "It''s okay. None of us knew."

    "We''re sorry about that, Jean," Psylocke said, feeling sorry for Jean. She looked at Aron, "And thank you for saving Jean and everyone. If what you said is true, then Trask would have killed every mutant on Earth with his sentinels."

    Aron shook his head, "It was nothing, really. I just did the right thing."

    "Still... I don''t get it. Why didn''t he do anything even after knowing about Trask?" Jubilee asked, her brows furrowed in confusion.

    Jean sighed, "There were government officials involved, so I guess, that''s why he joined hands with SHIELD. That way, Trask would have had a difficult time completing his Sentinel Project, and then through long legal processing, that Project could have been halted."

    "Or, they would have completed the Project and slave the mutants just like those bastards from Genosha. Knowing the Professor''s pacifist nature, I believe the latter scenario would have happened." Aron shrugged.

    "And we would have ended up as slaves?" Jubilee asked with wide eyes.

    "Yeah, I guess," Aron answered.

    "What? No way..." Jubilee fell on her back, lying on the couch. "That''s..."

    Kitty was stunned to silence by what she heard.

    "That''s messed up," Psylocke said, clenching her fists. "If not for you, Trask''s plan would have succeeded, and the mutants would have been hunted down or enslaved."

    There was a minute of silence...

    "What''s the plan now?" Psylocke asked Aron.

    "With Magneto out of the picture..."

    "Wait! What?" Psylocke, Kitty, and Jubilee said at the same time.

    "Yeah, he planned to use Rogue''s power to turn everyone into mutants, killing her in the process. He even tried to use Wanda and Pietro to create chaos in the city to keep everyone busy while he put his plan into motion. But he paid his price. Ain''t no one gonna hurt my friends and family, never again," Aron said as his eyes flashed dangerously.

    They glanced at Wanda and Pietro in surprise.

    "He raised us as his own kids. Hell, Pietro didn''t even know that he wasn''t our father. And imagine, using us as his pawns, then sacrificing us just to achieve his dream..." Wanda muttered, clenching her fists.

    "Sigh!" Jubilee shook her head. "What the hell is wrong with everyone? First, it''s the Professor and now it''s Magneto too... How can they do such things?"

    "People are like that. They believe that their cause is just and that they are doing the right thing. But in reality, they are just using others and sacrificing them to achieve their goals. Nothing more, nothing less," Jean explained.

    "What''s next?" Psylocke asked again.

    "I''m planning on taking over Genosha and freeing the mutants there. Then, I will create a country only for mutants, a place where we won''t have to hide or feel unsafe. A place where we can be ourselves without having to look over our shoulders. A paradise, only for us. And I want to know... Will you help me?" Aron asked, glancing at the rest.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 95 [The training begins]

    Psylocke crossed her arms and fixed Aron with a skeptical gaze. "You''re planning to take over Genosha? Do you even know what you''re walking into? Shield, the Avengers, even the X-Men stay clear of that place for a reason."

    Aron leaned back, unfazed by her tone. "Jean told me about the advanced technology on the island. I''ve faced worse. If Genosha''s tech is the biggest obstacle, I''ll dismantle it."

    Psylocke shook her head, her lips pressing into a thin line. "You don''t get it. The tech''s not the only problem. Sure, Genosha''s defenses are advanced, but the real threat is who''s running the show there." She paused, letting the weight of her words settle. "Do you know about Sugar Man and Gengenier?"

    Aron frowned. "I''ve heard the names but didn''t think they were still relevant. Weren''t they old Genosha operatives?"

    Psylocke snorted bitterly. "Relevant? They''re the reason Genosha''s untouchable. Sugar Man''s no ordinary threat¡ªhe''s a bio-geneticist who stumbled upon something no one else should''ve. He and Gengenier found an ancient site buried deep in Genosha. It was some sort of vault¡ªone that housed mutants from a forgotten age."

    Jean''s eyes widened. "Ancient mutants? Like the legend of Apocalypse and the Horsemen?"

    "Close enough or maybe older," Psylocke explained. "They weren''t ordinary mutants. These were proto-mutants, the kind of powerhouses who could crush armies on their own. Sugar Man found a way to enslave them, twisting them into something worse. He calls them Mutates¡ªancient mutants stripped of their free will and bound to his control."

    Aron clenched his fists. "And this is why Shield and the others don''t act? They''re afraid of these... Mutates?"

    "It''s not fear," Psylocke said, her voice sharp. "It''s practicality. Every strike force that''s gone up against Sugar Man has been wiped out. Shield sent one of their best units years ago, and they didn''t even make it to the island''s core. Then Wakanda and Ironman debated intervening, but even they weren''t willing to risk it. Genosha''s untouchable because it''s a death sentence to challenge them outright."

    Jubilee groaned, sinking into her seat. "So, let me get this straight. There''s an army of ancient mutants under Genosha, controlled by a psycho scientist, and that''s who you''re planning to fight?"

    Aron''s expression darkened, but there was a dangerous spark of resolve in his eyes. "If no one else will free those mutants, then I will. They''re enslaved, just like the rest of Genosha''s population. That ends now."

    "How?" Psylocke pressed. "I''m not questioning your strength, Aron, but brute force isn''t enough here. Sugar Man''s had years to fortify his control. He''s not going to let anyone waltz in and take over his empire."

    "What if we cut off his control over them?" Jubilee suggested. "Like, I don''t know, short-circuiting his machines? If these Mutates are being mind-controlled, then they can be freed, right?"

    "Nope. That''s risky. We have no idea how the mutates or the Ancient mutants would react. For all we know, they could drown the island in blood before we have a chance to do anything. And considering they are ancient, the risk is too big," Aron looked at Jean. "I alone might not be able to do this. Jean, you need to master your Phoenix Force. Together, we will break their control and stop them." Then he looked at Wanda. "And Wanda will take this chance to destroy Sugar Man and Genegineer or whatever he is, once and for all."

    "Count me in," Wanda said without hesitation.

    "Just three of you?" Psylocke said. "I don''t think so. I''ll help you as well."

    "Me too," Kitty said. "Don''t count us out again."

    "You forgetting me," Jubilee added. "I''m not sitting on the sidelines while you guys go and have all the fun."

    [Woofff! Wooff!] Goldy barked, wagging his tail.

    Aron sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Alright, alright. You''re part of the team, Goldy. I''ll need your nose to sniff out any Mutates anyway." He then glanced at the girls. "The more help we can get, the better. But we can''t endanger anyone else. If you want to join us, you need to be ready to risk everything. People will die. This isn''t a game, and I can''t afford to worry about anyone when we face Genosha."

    "I''m in," Kitty said without hesitation.

    "We are not afraid," Jubilee said firmly.

    Wanda smirked. "I''ve been waiting for this moment."

    Jean smiled. "Neither am I."

    "Then we better get to training," Psylocke said. "We''ve got our work cut out for us."

    Aron nodded. "I agree. Our first step is to get stronger and hone our abilities. I''ll awaken your latent talents with my Phoenix Force after you master your present power."

    "Latent talents?" Jubilee raised her brow. "What do you mean?"

    "There''s a reason why only a handful of mutants reach their full potential. It''s not because they aren''t trying hard enough or they don''t have the natural talent. Rather, it''s because they lack the knowledge to unlock their potential."

    Jean frowned. "Are you saying there''s some sort of hidden limit?"

    "Yup. Take Jubilee for example. She can create explosions and fireworks, right? Guess what would happen if I were to improve that power?" Aron asked.

    Jubilee tilted her head. "I don''t know, bigger explosions? Maybe an even cooler-looking firework?"

    Aron grinned. "Explosions equal to that of nuclear explosions."

    Jubilee''s eyes bulged. "Say what?!"

    "What about me?" Pietro who was sitting in the corner in silence finally spoke.

    "I promised Wanda not to put you in danger. So, ask your sis," Aron said.

    Pietro stared at his sister for a moment before she relented.

    "Fine. If you want to join, you can practice with me."

    Pietro nodded silently.

    ...

    Since they would stay there, food and clean water would be their next priority. Aron used his portal, went to the city, and bought enough food for one month. He also brought several canteens filled with clean water.

    "This should hold us for a while," he said. "But don''t get comfortable. We''re starting immediately. First Jean."

    Jean stood up nervously. She didn''t know what to expect, but she was more than ready to learn. She had been through so much in the past few days and the thought of reaching her full potential excited her.

    "I saw how you controlled your anger back then. You stopped that power from consuming you," Aron said. "Now I need you to focus on that same feeling. You need to control the Phoenix force without suppressing it." He grabbed her hand and teleported far into the sky. "You ready?"

    "Yes," Jean answered.

    "Then let''s go."

    Aron unleashed his Phoenix Force, transforming into a golden aura. "This is the protective aura. It will help you sense danger and shield your body. As long as you can maintain it, nothing can harm you."

    Jean tried to replicate it, but she failed miserably.

    "Again," He instructed. "Stop restraining the power. Let it flow... Like you are breathing. Don''t control it or force it. You''re one with the Phoenix."

    Jean closed her eyes, breathing deeply as she tried to calm her mind. The Phoenix Force surged within her, wild and untamed, like a tempest she couldn''t quite grasp. The sky turned black with clouds. "Let it flow," she whispered to herself, echoing Aron''s words. "One with the Phoenix."

    Aron watched her struggle, his golden aura flickering faintly. "Focus, Jean. Don''t let fear dictate your actions. The Phoenix Force isn''t a curse¡ªit''s a part of you. Feel it, accept it."

    Jean''s body trembled as she let go of her mental barriers. For a moment, the energy within her surged outward in an uncontrolled burst, engulfing the sky in a fiery blaze of red and gold. Aron raised a hand, shielding himself as the wind howled and the temperature spiked. But then, as quickly as it erupted, it stabilized.

    ''Nice! I knew she could do it,'' He smiled.

    Jean''s aura began to glow¡ªa warm, steady light that radiated power and control. Her eyes opened, glowing faintly with fiery energy. Even her veins were glowing with the Phoenix Force. "I feel it," she said softly. "It''s not fighting me anymore. It''s¡­ listening."

    Aron nodded, "Good. Now, let''s see if you can use it." He pointed to the horizon, where a cluster of storm clouds was gathering. "Control your power, and disperse that storm."

    Jean raised her hands, her fiery aura expanding around her. She could feel the Phoenix Force humming at her command, no longer a chaotic force but a willing ally. She extended her will toward the storm, imagining it breaking apart under her influence. The clouds resisted at first, but then, as if yielding to her newfound mastery, they began to dissipate in the thin air, revealing the clear blue sky behind them.

    Aron clapped his hands once, his grin widening. "Nice. That''s reality manipulation. Not bad for your first try. But don''t get cocky. This is just the beginning." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    AN: If you are wondering about power upgrade, Phoenix Force can do that, it''s called Power Amplification. And it can even awaken latent power or mutation. And I''m thinking of making Goldy a super doggy. The next girl in the harem will be Jubilee at the end of this training arc.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 96 [Jeanâ€™s training]

    Jean''s training continued with Aron pushing her limits as he guided her through mastering the Phoenix Force. She had made a significant breakthrough, but Aron knew her potential extended far beyond dispersing storms.

    "Now that you''ve stabilized the Phoenix Force, it''s time to move on to more advanced abilities," Aron said, his tone firm but encouraging. "First, let''s focus on your attack powers starting with the Disintegration Ray."

    Jean''s brow furrowed. "Disintegration Ray?"

    He nodded. "It''s one of the most devastating abilities the Phoenix Force grants. It allows you to erase matter from existence, down to its most fundamental particles. But," he added sharply, "this is not a power to use lightly. You''re not just destroying what you can see... you''re unmaking its very essence."

    Jean nodded with a serious expression. She understood the danger that came with the power. "I understand."

    Aron gestured toward a large boulder that he pulled out from the sea bed. "Focus on that rock. Channel your energy into a concentrated ray. Visualize it dissolving into nothingness. But remember... Focus and precision are the keys. Too much force, and you risk destabilizing the environment around it." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jean extended her hand, her fiery aura flaring as she focused on the boulder. A thin beam of golden-red energy shot from her palm, striking the rock. For a moment, it seemed as though nothing happened then the boulder shimmered and disintegrated into dust, leaving no trace behind.

    Aron crossed his arms, impressed. "Good. You are natural."

    Next, Aron introduced her to Energy Absorption.

    "The Phoenix Force can absorb and channel energy, whether it''s from an enemy''s attack, a natural phenomenon, or even the sun itself," Aron explained. "This ability can protect you and make you stronger. But it''s not infinite... absorb too much, and you risk overloading."

    He conjured a stream of golden energy from his palm, directing it toward Jean. "Absorb this and contain it within yourself."

    Jean braced herself as the energy flowed toward her. At first, it was overwhelming, like trying to catch a river in her hands. But she steadied her breathing, focusing on drawing the energy into her core. Her fiery aura brightened as the absorbed energy amplified her own power.

    Aron nodded approvingly. "Good. Now release it in a controlled burst."

    Jean concentrated, releasing a radiant wave of energy that illuminated the surrounding area. It was powerful, yet controlled, dissipating harmlessly into the air.

    "Not bad," Aron said with a grin. "Now you''re getting the hang of it."

    The next lesson was Matter Transmutation.

    "This one is tricky," Aron admitted. "It''s the power to change one form of matter into another. You could turn steel into water or a boulder into air. But it requires absolute focus and a deep understanding of the material you''re working with."

    He handed Jean a steel bar. "Try turning this into gold. Feel the molecular structure, imagine it shifting and transforming."

    Jean closed her eyes, running her fingers along the steel. She focused on its cold, rigid texture, visualizing it softening and gleaming with the warmth of gold. Her aura flared as the steel bar began to shimmer and glow, its surface transforming into bright, polished gold.

    She held up the bar, her eyes widening in amazement. "I did it."

    Aron chuckled. "Good work. But be careful. You can just as easily turn a person into stone or a tree into a diamond."

    They moved on to Cosmic Pyrokinesis, the manipulation of flames that defied natural laws.

    "Ordinary fire is bound by conditions¡ªfuel, oxygen, ignition. But Phoenix flames aren''t," Aron explained. "They can burn anywhere, even in the vacuum of space, and they can''t be extinguished by water or lack of air. Let''s see if you can summon them. Just like before, focus and imagine, and let the Phoenix Force do its job."

    Jean focused, extending her hand. A flame erupted in her palm. A small, golden blaze that danced without consuming her. It radiated an intense heat but didn''t harm her.

    "Now expand it," Aron instructed. "Imagine it growing, surrounding you like a shield."

    The flame spread, forming a fiery barrier around Jean. The heat was immense, but she controlled it effortlessly, the flames swirling like a living entity.

    "Alright, now, time to dive into the sea," He said, pointing down the water. "We''ll go down till the bottom. Keep your focus on." He went inside her barrier with ease and took her hand.

    Both of them flew down from the sky and dived into the sea with a big splash, heading towards the bottom.

    Jean was surprised at how easy it was to breathe in the water. The ocean around her was dark, but she could see clearly, guided by her fiery aura.

    Under the gentle glow of her fiery aura, the underwater world came alive with vibrant colors and mesmerizing movements. Groups of shimmering fish darted past, their scales catching the golden light, creating a kaleidoscope of hues. Coral reefs stretched out like underwater gardens, their intricate formations teeming with life.

    Jean paused, taking it all in. "It''s beautiful," she whispered, her voice carrying in the water like a soft echo.

    Aron turned to her, his expression uncharacteristically tender. "It is. But it''s nothing compared to you," he said, his voice steady yet filled with warmth. His hand never left hers, their connection unwavering despite the immense pressure of the ocean depths.

    "That was cheezy," She smiled.

    "But you like it," He kissed her cheek.

    "Can''t deny that..." She said.

    They swam deeper, the light from the surface fading entirely. The darkness was all-encompassing, but Jean''s flames illuminated the vast, mysterious expanse around them. Aron gestured toward a secluded spot nestled between two massive coral formations. A small clearing in the sand held a collection of luminous sea anemones, their glow pulsating in rhythmic harmony.

    "Here," He said, guiding Jean to sit beside him on a smooth rock. "Sometimes, the quiet places like this remind me of how vast and unknown the universe is. Even with all our power, there''s still so much we don''t understand."

    Jean glanced at him, surprised by his reflective tone. "I didn''t expect you to be so deep."

    He chuckled softly. "Even someone like me has moments of clarity." His gaze met hers, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to pause. Their surroundings faded away as they lost themselves in each other''s eyes.

    They leaned closer, their lips meeting in a kiss that was gentle yet full of passion. The Phoenix flames surrounding them grew brighter, casting a golden hue across the darkened sea. Both Aron''s Phoenix and Jean''s Phoenix started circling around each other, taking their form. He pulled her closer, deepening their kiss. His hands caressed her body, the warmth of their shared flame igniting a fire within them both.

    When they finally broke apart, their foreheads touched as they gazed into each other''s eyes. For a moment, they were lost in their own world, the vastness of the universe paling in comparison to the connection they shared.

    Jean let out a soft sigh. "I love you, Aron."

    "And I love you, Jean Grey. More than I can ever express," he replied, his voice low and tender.

    They looked around and saw their Phoenixes flying around them without creating any ripples in the water. It was a beautiful sight.

    "Our Phoenixes are quite something," She smiled, looking at their intertwined hands.

    "Yes, they are. They are responding... Showing our bond, not just on the surface, but deep down," He replied.

    Aron then turned to face her fully. "Let''s go deeper, shall we?" He said, extending his hand to her.

    She nodded, taking his hand in hers. The two of them dove deeper together, their fiery auras illuminating the darkness around them. As they descended further into the abyss, the pressure increased, but it was nothing compared to the pull between them. The deeper they went, the brighter their flames glowed, until they reached the bottom of the ocean.

    There, at the bottom of the sea, their feet touched the sand and both of them stood on the seabed.

    "Do you remember what I told you about the Phoenix Force? How it was born from creation itself?" Aron asked.

    "Yes, I do." She nodded.

    "Look around you. So much garbage and pollution has been dumped into the oceans over the years. Countless lives have been lost, and the ecosystems have been irreparably damaged. It''s heartbreaking and sad to see the beauty of this world being destroyed by humans'' greed and ignorance." Aron paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. "Let''s clean up this mess."

    "Together," Jean said, her expression determined.

    Aron smiled, nodding. "Yes, together."

    The two of them walked forward, hand in hand, their Phoenixes flying ahead of them. As they moved through the murky water, they began to glow brighter and brighter, their fiery auras growing more intense with each step.

    As they passed by clumps of garbage and debris, the refuse began to burn away, disintegrating into ashes that were carried away by the currents. They kept walking, leaving no trace behind as they continued their journey.

    The sea creatures around them swam away from the light and heat emanating from the two Phoenixes. But as the fire spread, they soon realized that it wasn''t harmful. In fact, it was cleansing.

    Jean and Aron reached out with their minds, touching the minds of the creatures around them. They showed them that they meant no harm, only wishing to help restore balance to the ecosystems. The animals began to gather around them, curious and hopeful.

    They continued to walk through the water, their fiery auras burning away the pollution and restoring life to the seabed. It was an incredible sight to behold, as if the depths themselves were being reborn. Underwater plants began to grow, their vibrant colors reflecting the light from the Phoenix flames. Schools of fish returned, darting through the restored waters, while the coral reefs grew even more beautiful than before.

    "Let''s go big," Aron said with a smile.

    "Alright..." She said with a smile, seeing the changes.

    Together they used reality manipulation, changing the polluted ocean waters into clean water, making it so that there was no pollution in the ocean. With a wave of their hands, they made all the trash disappear. The fish, the animals, the plants, and the corals were all restored to their pristine condition, as if the damage had never occurred.

    As they watched the underwater world around them come back to life, they felt a sense of peace and satisfaction.

    "Hahaha... I did not expect that I would do this when I became a Phoenix." Jean laughed. "It feels good..." She flew around exploring everything, including sharks and whales, playing with them. Aron did the same, smiling at Jean''s happiness. He was more busy seeing her happy smile than anything else.

    After a few minutes, Aron called her, and both of them went to a quiet corner where they started to make out, and soon...

    "I want it, Aron. Underwater sex," Jean said with a seductive tone and smile. "I''m gonna make Kitty so jealous," She chuckled.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 97 [Underwater pleasure]

    Words: 2.5k of segs only. ????????I went a bit far.

    ===

    Aron smirked. "So be it." His eyes flashed with an intense, fiery passion as he pulled Jean close. He kissed her deeply, their tongues dancing in an erotic rhythm as they lost themselves in each other''s embrace. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Their Phoenixes started circling around each other, creating an energy dome around them before disappearing. Aron started kissing her neck, biting on her earlobes, sending shivers down her spine.

    "You have no idea how much I want you right now," Jean whispered between moans.

    He smirked and continued his kisses along her shoulder and collarbone. His hands explored her body, tracing the curves of her waist and hips. Their clothes disappeared, and Jean could feel his cock pressing against her belly. She was already dripping wet, her pussy aching for his touch. He grabbed her butt cheeks and gave them a hard squeeze, making her gasp in surprise and pleasure.

    Jean grabbed his hair, pulling his face down to hers. "Kiss me," she commanded.

    He did as he was told, capturing her lips in a heated kiss that left them both breathless. Her hands roamed his muscular torso, feeling every inch of him as if memorizing each detail. She wanted more, she needed more.

    "I want to eat you," Aron whispered in her ears. "How about 69?"

    Jean''s eyes widened in surprise and excitement. "Yes, please. That would be perfect."

    He lay on his back as she was straddling his face. She positioned herself above him, her legs spread wide open as his mouth met her wet pussy. She let out a soft moan as he licked her slit, his tongue expertly parting her lips and finding her clit. She gasped as he began to suck on it, sending waves of pleasure throughout her body.

    Meanwhile, Jean leaned forward, taking his big cock into her mouth. It was thick and throbbing, its head glistening with pre-cum. She wrapped her lips around the shaft, sucking and licking eagerly as she bobbed her head up and down. He groaned, his hands squeezing her ass cheeks as he lapped at her pussy.

    The two lovers pleasured each other in tandem, their bodies responding instinctively to one another''s touch. Their moans filled the air, echoing off the ocean depths and creating a symphony of ecstasy.

    As Jean sucked on Aron''s cock, he slid a finger into her dripping pussy hole and then another, slowly stretching her inner walls. She moaned loudly around his cock as he began pumping them in and out of her while sucking on her clit. The sensation was incredible, and she could feel her orgasm building inside her.

    ''Oh, stretch my pussy, love. Fuck that hole with your fingers,'' She thought.

    She continued sucking his cock, but she was so close to cumming that she could barely focus on the task at hand. ''I''m gonna cum on your face. Drink my juice,'' A lewd smile appeared on her lips. She stopped holding her feelings and thoughts back like before. After both her personality became one, she became more open with what she wanted.

    Her whole body began to tremble as his tongue and fingers worked their magic on her pussy and clit, driving her to the brink of madness. Her toes curled as she tried to hold back the inevitable tide of pleasure that was about to crash over her as long as she could. But it was no use. "Mummm~" she came hard, her juices flooding his mouth as he lapped them up greedily.

    She also sucked hard on the tip of his cock while massaging his balls while cumming.

    The orgasm rocked through Jean''s body, leaving her trembling as she rode out the waves of pleasure. Her whole body shuddered as she let go of Aron''s cock, gasping for air.

    "Wha-" She felt his tongue again, this time pushing inside her pussy, licking and fucking her hole. "Ohhh~" She moaned loudly, her voice carrying through the water. She also returned the favor to him, taking his cock into her mouth again, sucking on it harder than ever before.

    Aron felt her throat muscles tighten around his cock as she took him deep, gagging slightly as he hit the back of her throat. He groaned, his hands gripping her ass cheeks tightly as he pulled her closer, burying his face deeper into her pussy. She moaned around his cock, sending vibrations through his shaft as she continued to suck him off with renewed vigor.

    Her smell filled his nostrils as he buried himself between her legs, inhaling deeply as he savored the scent of her arousal. He could feel the tension building inside her again, and he knew it wouldn''t take long before she came once more.

    Aron then spread her pussy lips open with his thumbs, exposing her pink folds and swollen clit. He gently kissed her clit, flicking his tongue across its sensitive tip before sliding it down to her entrance and teasing her opening. He thrust his tongue deep inside her, swirling it around before withdrawing it and repeating the process.

    She was so wet, her juices dripping down onto his chin as he ate her out, her body writhing in ecstasy beneath him.

    ''So hard and big,'' Jean thought as she licked and sucked on his cock, running her tongue up and down its length. She took him into her mouth again, deep-throating him as she bobbed her head up and down, sucking him harder and faster with each stroke. He moaned against her pussy, sending vibrations through her body.

    Aron couldn''t hold back any longer; he was about to cum.

    ''That''s it, feed me,'' She thought as she continued sucking him off, feeling his cock throb in her mouth as he approached climax. ''Cum for me! Cum in my throat!''

    "I''m cumming!" He moaned.

    Jean took his cock all the way into her throat and held it there. The way her throat muscles clenched his cock, it was enough...

    With a loud groan, Aron exploded, his cock erupting like a volcano, spurting thick ropes of hot, sticky cum into her mouth and down her throat.

    "Kuggg! Gagg!" Jean choked, swallowing as much as she could as his cum kept pouring into her. But it was too much. She pulled away, gasping for air as cum dribbled down her chin and dripped onto his balls. "Cough! Cough!" She coughed and gasped for breath as she tried to catch her breath. "Phew~ That was tasty." She grinned.

    Aron chuckled. "I hope so..." He said, and as she turned around and stood up. Her eyes were fixed on his still throbbing hard cock.

    A sly smirk appeared on her face, "Still hard, I see."

    Jean placed her right foot on his cock and began stroking it. "Mmm~" Aron moaned softly as her toes caressed his shaft. He felt the blood rushing through his veins as she played with his cock, teasing him by running her toes up and down his length.

    She giggled. "I like your cock, Aron. I don''t think I can live without it." She continued on with the footjob and Aron''s expression told her that he was enjoying it. "Mmmm~" He groaned as she ran her toes along his shaft. She rubbed the head of his cock between her big toe and second toe, causing him to shudder in pleasure.

    "That feels really good..." He moaned softly as she stroked his cock with her toes, sending shivers up his spine.

    "Oh yeah? Then you''ll love this," She said, pressing her big toe against his cockhead and slowly sliding it down to his balls, massaging them gently as she went. "Mmmm~" He groaned as she played with his balls, rolling them between her toes as she stroked his cock with her foot.

    "Your feet are so soft," He moaned as she teased his cock and balls with her toes. "So gentle yet firm." She continued to massage his balls with her toes while stroking his cock with her foot.

    "I never knew you were into footjobs," Jean smirked.

    He chuckled. "Who could resist a footjob from such a gorgeous woman as you?" He groaned as she teased his cock with her toes. "Your feet feel incredible." She continued to stroke his cock with her foot while teasing his balls with her toes.

    She sat near his legs and used both her feet to give him a footjob, making him moan even more. "Does that feel good?" She asked as she stroked his cock with her toes.

    "Yes! Yes, it does! Mmmm~" He moaned as she massaged his cock with her toes. "Keep going." She continued to tease his cock with her toes while stroking his balls with her foot, causing him to groan in pleasure.

    Jean smiled. "I want you to cum all over my feet." She continued to stroke his cock with her toes while massaging his balls with her foot. "I want you to shoot your cum all over my feet."

    "You watched that porn, didn''t you?" He asked.

    Jean nodded. "Yes, I did," She admitted, grinning mischievously. "You know, I was doing some research back before we had our first time... I was curious about how to make sex more pleasurable for men and I found some interesting videos on the internet."

    "Mmm~" He groaned as she massaged his cock with her toes. "You''re so naughty." He said, chuckling.

    She laughed. "Yeah, well...I guess it pays off." She picked up the speed of her footjob, causing him to groan louder. "Now, cum for me." She said, increasing the pressure of her foot on his cock and balls.

    He let out a loud groan as he exploded, shooting thick ropes of cum all over her feet. "Oh yeah! That''s it!" She said, stroking his cock with her toes. "Cum all over my feet." She continued to stroke his cock with her toes, coaxing every last drop of cum out of him.

    "Dang! That was awesome... Phew~" Aron sighed with relief as she finally released his cock from her foot. She smiled as she brought her cum-covered feet up to her face and began licking them clean, savoring the salty taste of his cum on her tongue. "Hahaha... You are really..." His words trailed off as he watched her lick the cum off her feet.

    Jean smirked. "I love the taste of your cum," She said, licking her lips. "I might have become addicted to it." She giggled. "It tastes so good."

    Aron smiled. "I''m glad you like it. But..." He pointed at his cock. "I''m still hard. So, ride me."

    "Hee~ With pleasure," Jean smirked. As she crawled onto his lap and rubbed the tip of his cock against her dripping-wet pussy lips. His hard shaft rubbed against her swollen clit, sending shivers throughout her body.

    "Yes~" He groaned. She pushed her hips down and slowly till the tip slipped inside her. "Mmmmm~" He moaned as she savored the sensation of her tight, wet walls gripping his cock as she slowly took his shaft inch by inch deeper inside herself, finally reaching the bottom, his pubic area was touching her clitoris.

    She closed her eyes, biting her lip as she enjoyed the feeling of his cock stretching and filling her pussy completely.

    ''Fuck! I''m full. This is amazing, mmmm~'' she thought as he began pumping his cock inside her pussy. It felt like heaven; her inner walls clinging tightly around his shaft. She started to move her hips back and forth, riding his cock while keeping her hands on his shoulders. "Ahhhh... Yes, yessss~" she moaned as she rode his cock, grinding her clit against his pubic area and getting more and more wet.

    "Do you like it? Does my dick feel good inside you?" he asked.

    She nodded. "Yes, it does, ahhh... so good, fuck yes~" she cried out as her pace quickened. Her tits bounced and jiggled with every movement, enticing him to grab them in his hands. His fingers squeezed her hard nipples, as he kneaded the soft flesh and pressed it up.

    "Oh fuck," Jean exclaimed as he pulled her to himself and licked on her breasts, lapping at her pink nipples. Her hands gripped his broad, muscular shoulders, nails digging into his skin, leaving red marks on it. "That''s it," She said, "take control, love."

    Aron then switched their places. He had her lying on the rocky surface, her legs above her shoulders and pussy hole pointing toward the sky.

    Jean groaned as he buried his cock deep into her. "Aaaahhh! That feels so good, aaaahh.. fuck, give me more~" she moaned loudly as he rammed into her pussy relentlessly, his balls slapping against her ass. His thrusting was getting quicker with each push, and the intensity grew stronger as their fucking sped up.

    "You want it harder," he hissed through gritted teeth as he pounded her cunt.

    "Yes, yes, fuck me harder, faster~" she begged him while holding her knees and spreading her legs wider.

    He slammed into her harder and faster, making her pussy walls tighten around his dick and his balls to bounce off her ass cheeks. "Uuuhh... Fuck, yeahhh, ahhh!"

    They locked eyes for a moment and Jean found herself entranced by his burning gaze, "Cum with me," he commanded and picked up the speed of his thrusts.

    "I''m gonna cum," she warned as he continued pounding her pussy. "I''m going to cum soon." Her toes curled up as he fucked her furiously. "Ooohh! Oooohh! Ohhhh, fuuuuuucckk!" She screamed as her body convulsed with pleasure as she orgasmed.

    At the same time, Aron also climaxed, unloading all his seeds deep inside her womb.

    ''So hot! He''s dumping so much cum in me! Mmmmm~'' Jean moaned as she felt his hot cum fill her up. ''Does he want to knock me up? Ahhh... So good...'' She shuddered as another orgasm washed over her body. ''I think I should ask him once all the troubles are gone.'' She thought as her orgasm subsided.

    Aron smirked as he slowly pulled his cock out from her dripping wet pussy, some of his seeds escaping from her hole and dripping down onto the ground below. "Are you okay?"

    Jean nodded weakly. "Yes..." She panted, exhausted. "That was amazing."

    He smiled. "Good," He lay beside her. "Let''s take a little break before going back to training."

    She snuggled up next to him, resting her head against his chest. "Sounds good to me," She closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth radiating from his body as they cuddled together.

    ----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 98 [Psylockeâ€™s power up]

    [3 days later] [Island base] [Beach]

    After Jean''s training, it was Psylocke''s turn. She stood before Aron. "I''m ready," she said confidently. "Do it."

    "Alright," Aron placed his hand on her shoulder and used his Phoenix Force to unlock her potential and enhance her latent talents. "You have a unique talent, Betsy. And it will make you untouchable."

    The golden aura surrounded Betsy''s body. She felt the change instantly. Her mind expanded, opening up to the world around her. She could sense everything, every thought, every emotion, every desire. It was overwhelming, but she pushed past the discomfort and focused on stabilizing the overwhelming power oozing out of her.

    As if sensing her struggle, Aron spoke. "You''re doing great. Remember to control your emotions. Keep your mind calm. Focus."

    Betsy breathed deeply, pushing down the chaos within her. Her psionic energy flared, manifesting as a psychic blade that coiled around her arm like a serpent. She could feel its power, like an extension of her own will. Not only her mutation but also her physical body went through changes. Her skin glowed with a faint purple hue, while her hair turned dark blue. Her muscles, flexibility, and speed all improved dramatically.

    "Incredible," Aron whispered in awe. "You''ve unlocked your full potential, Betsy. Peak human condition plus enhanced mutation. You''re... Hahaha... I never imagined you''d become this strong."

    "I can feel it," Betsy said, grinning from ear to ear. She summoned a giant sword made of psychic energy that seemed to reach the clouds. The dark purple blade hummed with power, rippling with barely contained energy. "I can feel everything."

    "Show me. Split the ocean in two," He said.

    Betsy flicked her wrist and slammed the giant sword. A deafening crack tore through the air as the psychic energy struck the water. There was a bit of resistance, but the sheer force of the attack split it wide open. Waves surged and crashed to either side, forming a massive trench that extended far into the horizon. The water stood frozen in place, held back by an invisible barrier of psychic energy, revealing the seabed beneath.

    For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. Then the ocean collapsed back with a thunderous roar, water crashing together in a chaotic surge as the energy dissipated into the air. Betsy stood still, her glowing aura flickering as the last remnants of the psychic blade faded from her hand.

    "That''s badass!" Jubilee exclaimed, snapping everyone back to reality. "Is this how all BAMFs fight?"

    "BAMFs?" Wanda raised her brow.

    "BAMF¡ªBadass M... Ahem. Nevermind. It''s an inside joke," Jubilee coughed awkwardly and turned to the ocean.

    "That was... I don''t know how to say it. She can split a city in two with just a snap," Pietro''s eyes widened. "And if I were to guess, that''s just the start of it."

    "Did that girl really create a trench just with her sword slash?" Jean said, gawking at Betsy.

    "She just cut the whole fucking ocean in two!" Kitty shouted. "That was epic! Betsy 1000. Trench ocean zero."

    [Wooff! Woooff!] Goldy barked.

    Betsy grinned and glanced over at Aron. "Not bad huh."

    Aron had an admiring expression on his face. "Beautiful. Just... Beautiful."

    "The ocean or me?" She whispered under her breath with a smile, hoping to draw some attention back to herself.

    "Both, really," His answer left her feeling content. "Well then, how about a spar? Just unleash everything you got."

    Betsy grinned, her psychic blade shimmering with dark purple energy as it extended to a more manageable size. "Don''t hold back," she said, her voice laced with excitement.

    Aron chuckled. "I wouldn''t dream of it."

    In an instant, Betsy moved, a blur of motion faster than any human could track. She appeared behind Aron, her psychic blade slicing downward in a swift, precise arc.

    CLANG!

    Her blade met an invisible barrier¡ªa shimmering golden shield that appeared around Aron like a bubble. He turned to face her, his expression calm but impressed. "Fast. Let''s see how you handle this."

    Aron raised his hand, and a wave of golden flames shot toward her. Betsy''s eyes glowed faintly as her precognition kicked in. She saw the attack coming moments before it happened and she simply sped out of the way, pushing herself with her telekinetic ability. The flames seared the sand where she''d just been standing, turning it to glass.

    "Not bad," she said, leaping into the air and hurling a psychic projectile at him. ''What''s going on? I just saw the attack before he attacked!''

    Aron deflected the attack with a casual swipe of his hand, the golden energy dispersing it harmlessly. But Betsy was already moving again, her precognition guiding her like a sixth sense. She darted around him, her blade slashing at his defenses with relentless precision. Each strike was faster and more forceful. Sparks of golden and purple energy flew in the air.

    Everyone looked in awe. Even Jubilee didn''t dare to speak.

    ''Will I get stronger like that if he upgrades my power?'' Jubilee wondered in excitement as she remembered what Aron told her before about her power being equal to that of a nuclear explosion. She wanted to experience it badly. Such raw power. ''I want it. If I can have such power, I''ll be able to help out my friends without holding them back. I''ll be useful to them.''

    ''He''s playing with her. How cute?'' Wanda smirked as she sat on the chair and began to sip on the pack of orange juice.

    ''Will I be able to run even faster?'' Pietro wondered.

    ''I can only phase through things. I wonder what kind of power I will get... I hope it''s somewhat useful. I hate to see Jean always taking the spotlight and staying on his side. I want to be there," Kitty clenched her fists. She wanted to become more than what she was. She wanted to stand beside Aron, just like Jean.

    Clank! Booom! Betsy jumped back.

    "You''re faster than I thought," Aron admitted, summoning a whip of Phoenix energy that lashed out at her.

    Betsy ducked under the whip, her enhanced agility making it look effortless. She closed the gap between them in an instant and thrust her blade forward. This blade was even more concentrated with her energy than the previous one, made to pierce through shields. But before Phoenix Force, it was supposed to be useless... Well, Aron didn''t want to break her confidence, so he decided to let the attack through. Her blade pierced through, grazing his shoulder. But it healed instantly.

    Aron laughed, a sound of genuine delight. "You''re learning!"

    He countered with a burst of energy that sent Betsy flying backward. She flipped mid-air, landing gracefully on her feet. Her glowing aura intensified as she channeled more power into her blade.

    "Let''s turn it up a notch," she said, her voice steady.

    She charged again, this time unleashing a series of psychic constructs... daggers, chains, and lances, that rained down on Aron from all directions. He raised his hand, creating a dome of Phoenix energy to absorb the onslaught.

    Betsy anticipated his move. Before he could counter, she teleported inside the dome and thrust her blade at his chest. To her surprise, it went through his chest as blood spurted from his body.

    "Wha-" She pulled back and was stunned. But sighed in relief to see his wound healing. ''Thank god... he''s still alive.''

    "Why the hell would you do that?" She yelled out in worry and panic. ''This is probably the stupidest move anyone can think of. What is he, masochistic?'' She wondered in fury.

    "Uummm... I got Logan''s regeneration plus Phoenix, so I can''t die that easily. Besides..." He wiped off the blood from the corner of his lips. "I couldn''t believe you stabbed me." He teased her with a mischievous smirk.

    "Shut up. I was panicking for a second there. Just because your girlfriend would be sad."

    "Whatever you say."

    Betsy narrowed her eyes and sprang back into action, slashing furiously with her psychic blade. "You wanna play? Let me cut you up then." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ha! Be careful not to accidentally kill me again."

    "Yeah right," she rolled her eyes. "I''m gonna chop you up then let Wanda fix you up. Then, when you heal, we can go at it again," Betsy declared haughtily.

    They fought on the beach for thirty minutes. And finally, when they stopped, Betsy was practically drenched in sweat and gasping for air while Aron was barely showing a drop of sweat. She almost reached the limits.

    "Well, not bad. With enough practice, you should be able to fight hours without feeling exhausted," Aron remarked as he stretched his body.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 99 [Little break from training]

    [Night]

    The team sat around a big crackling fire camp that Jubilee had set up. Nearby, a barbecue grill and the air was filled with the smell of cooking meat, seafood, and veggies. Aron was in charge of the grill, flipping burgers like a pro.

    "I didn''t know you could cook," Kitty said, gazing at the nicely grilled steaks. Her mouth was already salivating, just from the smell.

    "There''s a lot you don''t know about me," Aron replied, winking at her.

    Betsy, now back in casual clothes and glowing faintly with residual energy, leaned against a driftwood log with a relaxed posture. "Well, I''m hungry as hell after all that training. If the food tastes half as good as this smells, I''ll be impressed."

    Jubilee sat cross-legged on a blanket nearby, toasting marshmallows over the fire. She glanced at Betsy and grinned. "You were badass earlier. Splitting the ocean? That''s some anime-level stuff."

    Betsy smirked, her pride evident. "Just wait. That was only a taste of what I can do now."

    Jean rolled her eyes playfully as she handed out plates. "Let''s not start measuring power levels. This isn''t a competition."

    "Yeah, because you''re still at the top, huh?" Kitty teased, sticking her tongue out at Jean.

    "Jealous much?" Jean shot back with a raised eyebrow, earning laughter from the group.

    Pietro zipped in and out of the circle, stealing bites of food from everyone''s plates before they could react. "Gotta admit, this is some of the best downtime we''ve had in ages," he said, leaning on Wanda, who gave him a withering glare for pilfering her food.

    "Try that again, and I''ll hex you into next week," she threatened, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.

    "Can''t catch me," Pietro quipped, vanishing in a blur.

    Goldy barked excitedly, wagging his tail as Jubilee tossed him a piece of grilled chicken. "Good boy, Goldy!"

    As the night wore on, the team fell into easy conversation, laughter ringing out across the beach. Aron finally joined the circle with a plate piled high with food.

    "Alright, everyone, dig in," he said, sitting down next to Jean, who immediately stole a fry from his plate.

    "Hey!"

    "Sharing is caring," she said with a smirk, popping it into her mouth.

    Betsy watched the exchange with a small smile, though her thoughts wandered. She felt a weird pain in her heart, seeing Jean and Aron. Their little playful conversation hurt her a bit. The memory of that day when she kissed him after losing the bet flashed before her eyes. But she quickly suppressed all that feeling in her heart and just acted normal.

    "To new beginnings," Wanda said, raising her soda can in a toast.

    "To badass power-ups!" Jubilee added.

    "And to the best barbeque I''ve ever had," Pietro chimed in, earning groans from everyone.

    They all raised their drinks, the clinking of glasses and cans sealing the moment.

    The group fell into easy chatter as they ate, their earlier worries and rivalries forgotten for the moment. Jubilee recounted an embarrassing story about a mission gone wrong, causing everyone to burst into laughter. Pietro tried¡ªand failed¡ªto eat five hot dogs in under a minute, much to Wanda''s amusement.

    As night fell, Aron materialized a guitar. He started strumming a few chords, the melodic sound joining the rhythm of the waves.

    "You didn''t tell us you played," Kitty said, leaning forward with interest.

    "I never got a chance," Aron said with a wink. He played a soft tune, his voice low and melodic as he sang a song of adventure from his past life that he used to hear all the time. The group listened in silence, the firelight reflecting in their eyes.

    When the song ended, there was a moment of quiet before Wanda broke it with a small clap. "Alright, I''ll admit it, that was a good song. You''re not just a show-off. You''ve got some actual talent."

    "I''ll take that as a compliment," Aron said, grinning.

    The group relaxed more as Aron put down his guitar.

    Jean grabbed a deck of cards from her bag. "Alright, let''s settle this once and for all," she declared, shuffling the cards like a pro. "Who''s the reigning champ of beach poker?"

    "Not you, that''s for sure," Jubilee teased, stretching out on her blanket.

    "I don''t know," Betsy said, her tone light as she grabbed her plate and sat closer to the group. "I feel like tonight''s my night."

    "Only because you''re glowing¡ªliterally," Kitty joked, earning a chuckle from Betsy. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As everyone gathered around to play, Aron leaned toward Kitty, lowering his voice. "What do you say we duck out for a bit? I could use some quieter company."

    Kitty raised a brow, but her lips curved into a sly smile. "Quieter? Are you saying I''m better company than a hyperactive speedster and a firecracker who keeps roasting marshmallows?"

    "Just maybe," Aron replied with a grin, standing up and offering her a hand.

    Kitty glanced at the group, who were too busy bantering over card rules to notice. She slipped her hand into Aron''s and let him help her up. "Lead the way, grill master."

    The two of them walked along the beach; the flames were receding behind them, growing dimmer and dimmer as they walked toward the water''s edge. The night was cool but not cold, with a gentle breeze carrying the salty tang of the ocean. The moon hung low; its pale light cast a silver path across the rippling waves.

    They walked hand in hand in comfortable silence, enjoying each other''s company along the water. Eventually, Aron pulled Kitty closer and wrapped an arm around her waist. She smiled up at him, resting her head on his shoulder and twining her fingers in his.

    "This feels... nice." She murmured.

    "Sorry for making you worried even though I promised not to do that again," He said softly, looking at the sky.

    "You did nothing wrong. So, don''t apologize. I was worried, yeah, a little bit. But I know you. I know your strength. I believe in you and your conviction, but I was a little jealous of Jean. She got to spend too much time with you," Kitty admitted, blushing a bit.

    Aron turned her around gently and faced her with an earnest expression, locking their eyes together, and said, "Thank you. I... uh..." He trailed off and then cupped her cheek, placing a chaste kiss on her lips, which she accepted willingly. The kiss was slow and sensual, filled with passion, their lips and tongues dancing in sync as the tension rose.

    Kitty deepened the kiss, letting out soft whimpers as his lips captured hers again and again, the heat pooling inside her like liquid fire. Her heart rate increased as her desire increased, and she felt a need unlike any she had ever experienced before. Aron continued to explore her mouth, savoring the sweet and delicious taste. She returned his embrace eagerly, her arms encircling him, pulling herself closer, reveling in the feel of his body pressed against hers.

    He grabbed her waist and pulled her up in his arms. Her legs wrapped around his torso. Without a pause, her lips went back to the kiss with more fervor and passion than earlier. Kitty wanted more, more, more. She let her mind go and gave herself freely, wanting only to enjoy this moment. She felt his hand on her butt, squeezing it firmly. And it made her melt.

    Then she realized something. He was starting to carry her to a safer area while continuing to hold the kiss with his wonderful lips.

    After a long and satisfying walk along the beach, they finally broke their kiss, a small trail of saliva dripping between their lips. Their breathing was heavy, and their hearts were beating rapidly.

    "I want you, Aron. Make me yours tonight," Kitty said, gasping for breath, her face flushed, pupils dilated with arousal.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 100 [Kitty & Aron]

    Words: 2.2k

    ---

    Aron raised a barrier around them to prevent the others from seeing them. Inside the barrier, a soft glow of golden lights emerged as if they were in a dream-like dimension. He pushed Kitty down on the sandy ground. His eyes were on her slender body and blushing face. He flicked his finger and their clothes disappeared. Kitty, taken by surprise, tried to hide her breasts and closed her thighs together with a shy expression.

    The golden glow made her naked and flawless skin look pale yet sexy and erotic.

    "What are you doing?" Kitty whispered.

    "Looking at you, you''re beautiful," Aron whispered back. He touched her arm, covering her breasts. "Don''t hide, they''re beautiful."

    Kitty couldn''t look at his face for a moment. Her heart was racing, and her body was burning with lust. She removed her arms, revealing her ample boobs and perky nipples.

    Aron touched her boobs gently with his palm and massaged them tenderly. ''So soft and perky.'' He bent down and took a nipple in his mouth, licking it, sucking it, and nibbling on it. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your nipples are so adorable," He said between licks, sending shivers down her spine. "I love how they feel on my tongue."

    Kitty moaned, arching her back, thrusting her boobs forward. He continued to play with them, teasing her nipples and sending jolts of pleasure through her body. She reached out with her hand and began stroking his cock which was already stiff and hard, making him gasp in pleasure. While her other hand was rubbing her clit vigorously.

    "No touching," He stopped her from rubbing her clit.

    "But..." She tried to protest, but he placed his fingers on her lips and silenced her.

    "You are not allowed to cum until I say so," He whispered, making her moan again. "Only when I say so."

    "Okay... Just don''t stop touching me... Please..." She pleaded.

    He smiled and continued his ministrations on her breasts. "Good girl," He cooed.

    Kitty was lost in a haze of pleasure. She liked being controlled and dominated. It turned her on so much. She loved it when he told her what to do. She loved obeying him. And she loved being praised by him. Her pussy was dripping wet with juices. Her legs were shaking uncontrollably as he continued to tease her breasts.

    Aron moved up and kissed her again passionately while continuing to fondle her breasts with both hands. Kitty kissed him back hungrily, her tongue exploring his mouth. They kissed each other deeply, tongues intertwining, tasting each other''s mouths, savoring the sweetness of their kiss. She was getting close just from this much stimulation, she could feel it. She wanted to cum so bad, but he had forbidden her.

    He then moved to her chin, slowly kissing his way down her neck and chest. His tongue flicked over her sensitive skin, sending shivers of excitement through her body. He kissed and licked her all the way down to her belly button, making her gasp.

    He moved to her thighs and kissed them gently. Then he spread her legs wide apart, exposing her wet pussy.

    ''Wow! So wet... Beautiful.'' He thought.

    Aron looked at Kitty''s beautiful body with lust-filled eyes. Her beautiful face was flushed red, her eyes closed, and her mouth open. She was panting heavily. She looked like an angel sent from heaven to earth, lying on the ground with her legs spread wide open for him. He used his fingers to open her folds, exposing her glistening pink flesh to him.

    He bent down and kissed her pussy lips softly, making her moan loudly.

    "Aaaahhhhhh..." She cried out in pleasure.

    The scent of her arousal was intoxicating. It made him even harder than he already was. His cock throbbed painfully. He needed to fuck her now. But he couldn''t. Not yet. He wanted to tease her more before he took her.

    ''So tasty,'' He licked her pussy slowly, savoring the taste of her juices.

    She gasped and squirmed under his touch as he continued to lick her pussy, making her gasp and moan with pleasure.

    "Oh God... Please... Can I cum? Please..." She pleaded breathlessly. ''I don''t think I can hold it anymore.''

    But he ignored her pleas. He wanted to taste every inch of her delicious pussy. He continued to lick and suck her pussy lips, driving her crazy with desire.

    "Aron... Aron... Please..." She begged, "Please let me cum... Please... Please... Let me cum... Please..."

    "Not yet," Aron replied, licking her clit lightly, making her whimper and moan uncontrollably. "I''m gonna punish you if you cum."

    "Oh God... I can''t... I can''t hold it anymore... Please... Please let me cum..." She pleaded desperately.

    "No," He refused.

    He kept licking and sucking her pussy, driving her wild with pleasure. She was shaking uncontrollably as she tried to stop herself from cumming.

    "Aron... Aron..." Kitty couldn''t hold back anymore. A splash of hot liquid gushed out of her pussy onto Aron''s face. Her body convulsed violently as she orgasm. Her juices dripped down from his chin onto the ground below. But he sucked on her pussy, drinking up every last drop of her sweet nectar, and kept a bit in his mouth.

    She lay there panting heavily. She felt completely drained. Her body was covered with sweat and her hair was damp.

    Her legs were still spread wide apart, giving Aron a perfect view of her glistening wet pussy. Her nipples were erect and hard. Her breasts heaved up and down with each breath. He went up and kissed her, pushing his tongue into her mouth and sharing her juices with her. She moaned and kissed him back passionately.

    ''What am I doing? What is he doing? My own taste...'' Kitty thought.

    She couldn''t believe what had just happened. It was so intense. She''d never experienced anything like that before.

    ''I feel so dirty, but it feels so good.'' She thought, moaning softly. ''I want more...''

    "You''ve been a naughty girl," Aron whispered seductively as he broke the kiss. "Now it''s time for your punishment."

    "What do you mean?" She asked innocently.

    He stood up with his cock right before her, "Get on your knees and suck my cock."

    ''I''ve been waiting for this,'' She obeyed without hesitation. She knelt down in front of him and wrapped her hands around his thick cock. She began stroking his shaft slowly, pumping it up and down. He groaned in pleasure as she licked the tip of his cock.

    ''So big,'' Kitty thought. ''So hard.''

    She opened her mouth wide and swallowed his entire length in one gulp. He gasped and grabbed her head, thrusting his hips forward, driving his cock deeper into her throat.

    "Oh yeah... That''s it..." He groaned, pumping his hips back and forth as he fucked her mouth. "Suck my cock... Suck it good."

    Kitty looked up at him with lust-filled eyes as she sucked his cock hungrily. His cock felt huge in her mouth, stretching her lips wide apart as she took him in her mouth. She loved the feeling of his throbbing shaft sliding between her lips and filling her mouth. The way it was pushing against her throat with every thrust made her pussy ache with need.

    ''I need him inside me,'' Kitty thought. ''I need him to fuck me right now.''

    She moaned as she sucked his cock harder. He grunted and grabbed her hair tightly. "Suck it harder," He ordered, pumping his hips faster. "I can read your mind. You are a masochist. I know what you want. I''m going to take your virginity in a few minutes."

    She closed her eyes and concentrated on sucking his cock while he fucked her mouth. Her saliva coated his shaft as she sucked him eagerly. His balls slapped against her chin as he pounded into her mouth. He was groaning loudly, thrusting his hips wildly, driving his cock deeper into her mouth with each thrust.

    ''I love the feeling of his cock in my mouth. The taste of his pre-cum...'' She thought. She sucked harder and faster, making him gasp and groan.

    "God! I''m gonna cum," Aron was getting close to cumming. She could feel it in the way his cock throbbed between her lips. He was breathing heavily, his heart pounding against his ribcage as he thrust his hips wildly. His grip on her hair tightened and he pushed his cock deep into her throat. She swallowed his length completely as he came with a loud groan. Hot spurts of cum filled her mouth and flowed down her throat.

    Kitty swallowed his seed greedily, savoring the taste of his cum.

    When he pulled out of her mouth, she licked her lips seductively, smacking them loudly. "Yummy," She cooed.

    "That was amazing," Aron breathed heavily as he wiped the sweat off his brow. "You''re such a good girl. Now, lie down. I''m going to fuck your pussy."

    "Yes, please," She replied eagerly.

    He knelt down and spread her legs apart. Her pussy was glistening with moisture. Her nipples were rock hard and erect.

    Aron positioned himself between her legs, rubbing his cock along her slit before entering her. He slid his cock into her slowly at first. The sensation of his cock stretching her tight pussy open made her moan loudly. ''So tight!''

    "Don''t hold back. Push it in hard. I can take it," Kitty begged.

    Aron slammed his cock into her pussy in one swift motion. Her hymen tore easily as he buried his cock deep inside her. She cried out in pain and hugged him tightly and wrapped her legs around his waist. Tears rolled down her cheeks.

    "Shhh... It''s okay baby," Aron whispered soothingly. "Just relax."

    He kissed her forehead gently as he stroked her hair softly. "You''re so beautiful," He said softly.

    "I love you," Kitty said.

    "I love you too," Aron replied. He began thrusting his cock slowly and rhythmically into her pussy. Her juices lubricated his shaft, allowing him to slide in and out of her easily. Her moans grew louder as he picked up the pace.

    ''Oh God... It feels so good,'' Kitty thought as the pain melted away and was replaced by intense pleasure.

    Aron continued to pump his cock into her pussy while kissing her passionately. She clung to him tightly as she rocked back and forth, meeting his thrusts eagerly. Her pussy clenched his cock tightly as he pumped deeper and deeper into her. She cried out in ecstasy as he fucked her harder and faster.

    "That''s it," He groaned as he felt her pussy clamp down around his cock. "Cum for me. Cum hard. Cum all over my cock."

    "I''m cumming... I''m cumming..." Kitty screamed as she climaxed violently. Her juices squirted all over his cock as she convulsed uncontrollably beneath him. He kept fucking her throughout her orgasm until she collapsed in exhaustion. He pulled out and noticed a little blood mixed with her juices.

    ''My first time.'' She thought. ''It feels amazing.''

    "Lay on your stomach," He said, "I want to try something new."

    She rolled onto her stomach and spread her legs wide apart for him. Aron rubbed his cock along her slit again before plunging it deep inside her. This time he lay on her back, pounding her pussy hard and fast. He pulled out and pushed his entire cock into her pussy over and over again.

    The sound of their bodies slapping together filled the air. They grunted and moaned loudly as they fucked wildly.

    "Harder! Fuck me harder!" Kitty cried out as she came again.

    He obliged her request and fucked her harder, driving his cock deeper into her pussy. He grunted and groaned loudly as he felt his own orgasm building within him.

    "I''m going to cum again," Aron announced as he pumped his cock into her pussy faster. "Cum with me!"

    "Oh God... Yes! Cum inside me!" Kitty screamed as she came again. Her body shook uncontrollably as she orgasmed violently. He held onto her tightly as he climaxed. His cock pulsated within her pussy as he spurted streams of hot semen deep inside her womb. She trembled as she felt his seed filling her womb completely. ''So warm.'' She thought. ''So much cum.''

    They stayed locked together for a while, neither wanting to break the connection between them.

    After several minutes, Aron rolled off Kitty and lay beside her, breathing heavily. "Wow," He said. "That was amazing."

    "Yes it was," Kitty agreed. "I never knew sex could be so intense."

    He laughed, "This was just the beginning. I''m gonna try so many things with you."

    She smiled weakly and nodded. "I''d like that very much."

    Aron hugged her tightly and kissed her cheek. Then teleported themselves into her room, leaving the golden glow of the barrier behind. He carried her to the bed after using reality manipulation to clean themselves.

    "Stay with me?" Kitty asked.

    "Of course," Aron replied.

    He lay beside her on the bed and held her close. She rested her head against his chest and closed her eyes. She felt safe and secure in his arms.

    ''I love this man,'' Kitty thought as she drifted off to sleep.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

    Next Ch: 101 [Kitty Awakened]

    Ch: 102 [Kitty''s training]

    Ch: 103 [Kitty''s a fast learner]

    Ch: 104 [Threesome with Jean & Kitty] [No yuri. It was so hard to write lol]

    Ch: 105 [Speed]

 Ch: 101 [Kitty awakened]

    [Morning]

    Kitty woke up feeling refreshed. Her body still ached from last night''s activities, but it was a pleasant feeling. ''It feels nice to have Aron by my side,'' She thought as she gazed upon Aron''s sleeping face. She couldn''t believe she''d fallen in love so quickly. She slightly moved and lay her head on her arms and kept watching his sleeping face with a smile.

    She caressed Aron''s hair as he slept peacefully. ''I could wake up like this every morning.'' She thought as she closed her eyes and enjoyed his warmth. She felt the same warmth envelop her whole body as he tightened his arms around her and pulled her closer.

    "Good morning," Aron said before kissing her forehead.

    "Good morning," She replied. "Did you sleep well?"

    "Yeah, you?" He replied with a smile.

    She nodded and kissed him softly on the lips. He responded with equal fervor. They shared a passionate kiss before Aron broke the kiss. "As much as I love kissing you, we have a big day ahead."

    Kitty smiled, "Yeah, let''s go get dressed and join the others for breakfast."

    They both got off the bed and proceeded towards the bathroom. The sight of Aron''s muscular body sent shivers down her spine as he took off his boxer briefs, revealing his half-hard cock. She stared at his perfect butt and couldn''t resist groping his ass as he walked ahead.

    Aron stopped in his tracks, turned around to look at Kitty and raised his eyebrow.

    Kitty smiled sheepishly and said, "I couldn''t resist."

    He lifted her in his arms without saying a word.

    "Hehehe! Hey! Where are you taking me?" She giggled.

    "Where do you think?" He stepped under the shower and kissed her again. The lukewarm water washed over their naked bodies, making them both horny again. They kissed each other passionately as Aron placed his hand on her ass and squeezed her cheek, making her moan into the kiss.

    He slid his tongue into her mouth and explored her wet cavity. She responded by sucking his tongue hungrily. They made out furiously in the shower, letting the warm water cascade over them.

    ''Shower sex! Yay!'' Kitty broke the kiss while breathing hard, "Shouldn''t we hurry? You said, we have a big day ahead." She said that yet her thoughts were about sex.

    "A quickie?" He raised an eyebrow with a mischievous grin on his face.

    "Five minutes," She whispered in his ears. "Hard and fast. I want to feel it all day long."

    Aron chuckled, "Five minutes'' enough to give you what you want." He pinned her to the shower wall.

    Kitty raised her flexible leg up on his shoulder as he lined his cock up with her pussy and rammed it home with one mighty thrust. She moaned loudly and grabbed onto him tightly. The shower was filled with the sounds of their bodies slapping against each other and their grunts and moans of pleasure.

    ''Oh yes!'' Kitty thought as she felt Aron''s hard cock stretching her pussy walls and rubbing against her G spot. She then raised her other leg as he grabbed her waist, pulling her up in his arms. Now, with both her legs over his shoulders and her back pressed to the shower wall, he began thrusting his cock harder and faster. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So tight and warm!" Aron whispered in her ears while pounding her hard.

    "You like that, huh?" She gasped between moans. "You like fucking me in the shower?"

    "Fuck yeah! You''re so sexy and naughty." Aron groaned in response.

    Kitty kissed him hard on the lips before saying, "Don''t stop! Give it to me! Fuck me harder!"

    He slammed his cock deep inside her pussy and continued to pound her against the shower wall. His cock reached the deepest part of her womb as he pummeled into her mercilessly. The sensation was so intense that Kitty could feel an orgasm approaching. She tightened her grip around Aron''s shoulders and cried out, "I''m gonna cum!"

    "Cum for me, my Kitty-cat."

    As if on cue, Aron gave one last mighty thrust, slamming his cock all the way to her womb and she cried out in ecstasy, "I''m cumming!"

    She convulsed and shook as the most powerful orgasm she''d ever felt exploded through her body. Aron could feel her pussy clench around his cock and milk him dry as she orgasmed violently. She came all over his cock and her juices spilled down his balls and legs as she rode out the intense wave of pleasure that washed over her entire body.

    He kissed her tightly, without giving her a chance to moan.

    When Kitty finally came down from the heights of ecstasy, she looked up at him lovingly, "Wow... That was... wow." She smiled at him.

    Aron smiled back and said, "Yeah, wow indeed."

    As he pulled out of her and slowly lowered her, she felt her legs go weak, and could barely stand on her own.

    "Whoa!" She stumbled. He caught her and helped her sit. "Look at this." Kitty spread her pussy lips apart as his thick cum spilled out.

    "Hot," He said as he watched it trickle down her thighs.

    ''So much cum! I might get pregnant... Aron and me... Mommy and Daddy.'' Kitty thought with a smile. But she quickly brushed off that thought. ''Not now. It''s too fast. With all the mess going on... Maybe someday, but not now. It''s a good idea. Aron, Jean and me. Maybe a couple of girls and we can have lots of sex and fun and a big family.''

    Kitty couldn''t resist giggling at that thought. The thought of having a big orgy with Aron and a couple of other girls seemed very exciting and appealing to her.

    ''Maybe Jubilee, Rogue, and Betsy? Wait! I remember Storm giving him that look at the water park. Maybe her too... Arrggg! What the hell am I even thinking? Me and my horny mind. Stop thinking about it!''

    "Kitty, are you alright?" Aron''s voice woke Kitty from her reverie. "You just went quiet all of a sudden. Did I hurt you?"

    "No! It was awesome." She got up, hugging him tightly, kissing his chest and neck. "You are amazing!"

    He hugged her back.

    She looked at his eyes and kissed his lips softly.

    "And you already know what I was thinking, right?"

    "Nope. I didn''t read your mind this time," He kissed her.

    They took a nice shower and put on their clothes before joining the others for breakfast. Everyone just smiled at Kitty and Jean even gave her a little elbow in her side, but said nothing. Kitty was very happy and shy at the same time.

    ...

    [After breakfast]

    With Psylocke''s latent power unlocked, it was time for Kitty''s power.

    Jean, Psylocke, and Wanda wanted to train their power, so Aron used the space stone to create an unbreakable, isolated space where they could train as much as they wanted. As for Pietro, well, he was playing a new game in his room. He had Aron buy him a new PC since he destroyed the old mansion and all his belongings.

    Kitty and Aron sat on the beach as he touched her forehead, letting the Phoenix Force do the work. Kitty felt like an invisible force entering her head, spreading all over her brain, then throughout her entire body. She felt a sense of peace and comfort like she was floating in a warm sea of love and kindness.

    "This is the Phoenix?" She said as she looked at her glowing arms. She could see her glowing veins underneath her skin as she watched her glowing arms and hands. "It''s so...warm...so beautiful."

    Aron nodded, "It is. Phoenix Force was always this beautiful. It''s just that some feared it for the wrong reasons. As you know, we fear what we can not comprehend, or what is beyond our understanding. Now, focus. It''s about to begin."

    Kitty felt the Phoenix Force coursing through her, awakening parts of her mutation she had never even dreamed of. The glowing veins on her arms pulsed with energy, and her body felt weightless like she could phase through reality itself.

    "Focus on the warmth, Kitty," Aron instructed. "Let it guide you, but don''t let it overwhelm you. The Phoenix Force amplifies everything¡ªyou need control."

    She took a deep breath, and the world seemed to slow around her. She could feel every grain of sand on the beach beneath her, every particle of air brushing against her skin. Her body hummed with power, and her heart raced with excitement.

    Finally, it was done.

    The Phoenix''s energy from her body disappeared after activating her full potential.

    "I feel different," Kitty said. "It''s hard to explain... But I feel more complete somehow. So, what now? I mean, I know I can phase, but what''s new? I didn''t feel any other power."

    "You, my Kitty, are now on a different level than anyone," Aron created a barrier around them. "I''ll now explain your new power, but you have to keep calm and don''t get too excited... Alright?"

    "Okay." Kitty nodded.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

 Ch: 102 [Kittyâ€™s training]

    Aron took a deep breath, locking eyes with Kitty. "What you''re about to hear might seem overwhelming, but trust me, you''re more than capable of handling it. Are you ready?"

    Kitty nodded, her eyes wide with curiosity and anticipation.

    "First, let''s start with Phased Cloaking. It''s essentially invisibility. You can phase in such a way that not only can no one touch or see you, but you''ll also be completely undetectable to most forms of surveillance¡ªinfrared, radar, even mystical detection."

    "Invisibility?" Kitty''s jaw dropped. "That''s... that''s amazing! I could sneak into places without anyone ever knowing."

    Aron chuckled. "Exactly. But just don''t try to sneak on Jean. She''ll definitely catch you. And there''s more. You can now perform Tangible Phased Attacks¡ªstriking your enemies while you remain intangible. It''s tricky but fun since they can''t hit you back. Just imagine, beating up some powerful bad guy to a pulp while they can''t even touch you."

    Her eyes gleamed with excitement. "Hehe! I can''t wait to try that one out. Should I beat up Pietro for stealing my food last night?" She mumbled the beating-up part with what looked like a sinister smile, but she looked cute.

    ''Dang! She''s cute.'' He smiled. "It gets better. You can phase large objects now, even entire vehicles or groups of people. Imagine saving an entire team from an explosion or phasing a busload of people out of danger."

    "Whoa¡­" Kitty''s breath hitched. "I always thought my phasing was limited to myself and a single person. That''s huge!"

    "There''s also resistance to telepathy while phased. No one will be able to read your mind when you''re intangible. I don''t know if it works in your normal form. But we''ll test that out in a few minutes."

    She grinned, visibly relieved. "Finally, I won''t have to worry about my thoughts being an open book. What''s next?"

    Aron continued. "You''ll notice your phasing duration has extended significantly, meaning you can stay intangible for longer periods without strain. Plus, you''ll heal faster while phased, thanks to healing acceleration. Small injuries will heal in moments, and larger ones will heal much faster than normal."

    Kitty''s hand unconsciously went to a faint scar on her arm. "I''ve always hated feeling like I couldn''t keep up physically... This changes everything."

    He nodded. "Then there''s space and dimension phasing. This one''s unique. You''ll be able to phase through dimensional barriers, accessing pocket dimensions or escaping traps designed to hold even the most powerful mutants."

    Her mouth fell open. "Dimensional phasing? Are you saying I could, like, walk into another dimension?"

    Aron smiled. "Yup! And you''ll also gain resistance to molecular disintegration. If someone tries to break you down on a molecular level while you''re phased, it won''t work."

    "Wow¡­" Kitty whispered, her mind racing.

    "But this one''s the most advanced," he said, his tone turning serious. "Time-phasing. You''ll be able to project someone''s consciousness into the past. It''s not full-time travel, but it allows you to change certain events by letting someone relive them. However, once the change takes place, our present and the one in the future, their future, will change and no one will remember anything other than that person that time-phased."

    "Whoa! You''re serious? That sounds¡­ powerful. And dangerous," She gasped.

    "Kitty," He grabbed her arms and looked into her eyes. "Never reveal this power to anyone." He used his Phoenix Force to create a mental barrier to prevent anyone from knowing it. "Do not, under any circumstances, time-phase. The ramifications of what could go wrong are astronomical. The fact is, once you change one small event, you''ve created an alternate future with different consequences, and you may not be able to predict the outcomes. That means, in the past, there might have been people you changed who had nothing to do with you, and as a result, you may have inadvertently screwed up their lives. Plus, only someone with immense healing power could withstand this power. Like, Logan and me."

    She gulped. "Okay... Make me forget it. I don''t want to become a risk factor. If I get captured or worse, I don''t want my power to hurt anyone. Make me forget, Aron."

    "No," Aron''s expression changed. "As long as I live, nothing bad will happen to you or anyone. Even if I''m not here, my Phoenix will always remain with you. No one will ever hurt you, that I promise. I''ve created a mental block that no one will ever find. Now, your power is complete and unlocked. All you need is time and practice, but the time factor and dimensional phase are dangerous."

    "Don''t you dare go anywhere, leaving me... us, alone."

    He smiled and caressed her cheek. "Never. You are mine." He leaned in to kiss her and she reciprocated. Their tongues fought for dominance before Kitty let him win. His hands roamed her body and he grabbed her ass, making her moan in response. They finally broke the kiss when oxygen was a must. "Now, let''s get up and practice with your new power."

    The morning sunlight glinted off the waves, creating a tranquil backdrop to what was about to become a rigorous training session. Aron and Kitty stood in the middle of a sandy clearing, with the ocean breeze ruffling their hair. Kitty was still blushing from their earlier kiss but quickly shifted her focus to the task at hand.

    "Alright, Kitty. Let''s start with the basics. First, we''ll test the extended phasing duration," He said, stepping back to give her space. "I need you to phase into your intangible form and hold it for as long as you can."

    Kitty nodded, taking a deep breath. She closed her eyes, her body shimmering faintly as she transitioned into her phased state. The faint glow around her outlined her form, but she appeared ghostlike, almost translucent.

    "Good. Now hold that form," Aron instructed, walking in a circle around her. He tossed a small pebble her way. It passed straight through her body, plopping into the sand behind her. "Looks solid so far. How are you feeling?"

    "Better than before," Kitty said, her voice echoing slightly in her intangible state. "It''s not draining at all. I feel... light, like I could stay like this for hours."

    "Perfect. That''s the Phoenix Force enhancement kicking in." Aron grinned. "Now, let''s test your resistance to telepathy." He focused, his eyes glowing faintly as he reached out with his telepathic abilities.

    Kitty smirked. "Nice try," she teased. "I can feel you probing, but it''s like there''s a wall up. You''re not getting in."

    "Good. That means the resistance works," Aron said, pulling back his mental reach. "Now let''s move on to tangible phased attacks. This one''s tricky, so stay sharp." He picked up another pebble. "Try to catch it without shifting your phase state." He threw the pebble and Kitty''s eyes narrowed as she concentrated.

    Kitty reached out and closed her fist on the stone, phasing it along with her hand. But it fell right through her arm. Aron caught it with his telekinesis before it hit the sand.

    She groaned, frustrated. "Tsk. Once more. I ain''t stopping until I get it right."

    "Okay." He continued throwing the stone at Kitty and each time, she failed to grab it.

    "Dang! I can feel it but can''t keep it in my hands! That sucks," Kitty fumed.

    Aron shrugged. "This one''s difficult but once you get the hang of it, you''ll have another weapon at your disposal." He picked up a new pebble and continued the process till noon. And finally, Kitty caught it in her intangible hand, her eyes widening in shock.

    "Oh my god!" she cried, almost dropping it. "I... I caught it! Finally!" Her voice was laced with excitement and surprise. She came out of her intangible form and slumped on the beach, exhausted. "Hahaha! It took so much work! It felt like I was trying to grab a bar of soap underwater."

    "Good job," Aron said, a satisfied smirk on his lips. He was proud of her for trying again and again, despite the obvious exhaustion.

    "Can I have some time to catch my breath before we continue? I''m feeling a bit weak and drained."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 103 [Kittyâ€™s a fast learner]

    [Aron''s First person POV]

    Over the next few days, Kitty and I worked tirelessly on mastering her enhanced abilities. Watching her grow stronger and more confident with each passing moment was a reward in itself. But I knew there was a long way to go. After two days of phased strike practice, we moved on to the next level.

    I stood in front of a rusted old car I''d brought for training. Kitty eyed it skeptically, brushing the sand off her shorts.

    "So¡­ you want me to phase that?" she asked, tilting her head.

    "Exactly. If you can phase something as big as this car, you''ll be ready for rescue missions. Remember, don''t just focus on the object. Envision it becoming part of your phased field."

    She nodded in excitement. It was nice to see her so focused and not giving up on failure. "Alright, let''s do this." She closed her eyes, her hands glowing faintly with a light white hue as she concentrated. Slowly, she extended her power outward, enveloping the jeep in her phased energy. At first, nothing happened¡ªbut then, with a shimmer, the entire vehicle flickered and began to phase out of reality.

    "Yes! You''ve got it!" I encouraged, stepping back as the car became fully intangible. Kitty opened her eyes, a triumphant grin on her face.

    "Whoa¡­ That''s insane. It feels like I''m holding my breath but for the car."

    "Exactly. Now hold it and take a step forward," I instructed. "The goal is to phase yourself and the jeep together."

    She stepped forward, the phased vehicle shifting slightly as it followed her. She managed three steps before the jeep flickered back into solidity, slamming into the sand with a loud thud.

    "Ugh! That was harder than I thought," she said, leaning on her knees.

    "You''re doing great. We''ll try again after a break," I said, handing her a bottle of water. "You need to manipulate the molecular structure of the car simultaneously. Think of it as phasing and then keep it in place at the same time, in sync with your phased energy field. That will allow you to take large objects with you when you phase through solid walls or the ground, regardless of the weight and size of the object."

    "I think I understand the theory part. I''ve to maintain the same wavelength to make it work," Kitty mumbled.

    Well, she mastered it within two days. She''s a fast learner, that''s for sure.

    Next was Dimensional phasing. It was tricky, even for someone with my experience. Kitty needed focus and precision, and today, we were testing her ability to breach a small pocket dimension I''d created with the Space Stone''s power.

    "This isn''t like normal phasing," I explained. "You''re essentially bending space around you to slip through dimensional cracks. Start small¡ªimagine yourself stepping through a door that''s not visible to anyone else."

    Kitty furrowed her brow, her fingers twitching at her sides. "And if I get stuck in some creepy alternate reality?"

    "You won''t," I said firmly, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I''ll be just behind you."

    After taking a deep breath, Kitty concentrated and phased out, stepping forward through the dimensional barrier. I was surprised because who would have thought she could walk through something created with the power of an Infinity Stone? The wall before her cracked as she continued to walk forward in her phased state. I followed her and soon the final barrier shattered like a mirror and we found ourselves standing on the beach.

    Kitty sighed in relief as she turned around and jumped on me. She hugged me tight while I lifted her and spun her around, the ocean breeze whipping our hair.

    I chuckled, my smile mirrored hers. I held her against my chest. She looked so cute.

    "I did it!" She giggled with pride. "That felt surreal! And a little scary too. But it''s a lot like regular phasing."

    "That''s because it''s the same thing but a dimension apart," I said, leaning in to kiss her lips. I loved kissing her soft and rosy lips.

    Kitty deepened the kiss by entwining her tongue with mine. Her hand went to my hair and she caressed my scalp, making me moan in response. Her fingers were soft, gentle and they were like feathers against my skin. After we parted for much-needed air, she looked into my eyes, her hands framing my face.

    "You need to stop making me horny all the time, you naughty Kitty-cat."

    "Hehe," She giggled and looked away, flustered. I loved how she behaved in these moments. "Well... I''m hungry now."

    "Okay. We''ll have lunch now, and then practice your new powers till evening."

    Next day... It was time to perfect her phased strikes.

    "Remember," I said, throwing a punch at her phased form, "you''re untouchable, but your attacks can still hit. You just have to focus on solidifying your strikes at the right moment."

    She dodged my punch with ease, her smirk growing. "Easier said than done!"

    I threw another punch, and this time, she countered, her intangible fist briefly solidifying as it connected with my shoulder. It didn''t hurt, but it was a solid hit.

    "Perfect! That''s it!" I said, stepping back. "Now let''s see if you can chain a few attacks together."

    Kitty grinned, her confidence growing. She launched a series of punches and kicks, each one phasing in and out of solidity. By the end of the session, she was drenched in sweat but was still standing.

    She took a long sip of water, breathing deeply. "Phew... that took a lot of effort but it was sooo fun!" She clapped her hand. "Let me show you something fun." She turned invisible.

    "Hmm! Invisibility. Nice," I said. She figured it out herself, that''s good.

    I felt a small peck on my lips, followed by an evil chuckle. "No one can see me now. Wanna do naughty things with me?" Kitty asked with an airy voice. Her voice came from my side and before I could respond, my cock hardened. It felt like a ghost''s touch. She grabbed my cock with her phased hand and squeezed, making me hard. "Let''s see if I can make you come with this form."

    "Urrg. Not here, Wanda''s in the living room. She might see us from the window," I grabbed her invisible arm, but she phased through.

    "What about it? She can''t see me and will think you are jerking off like a perv, hehe," Kitty giggled.

    "Sigh! You wanna play the game? Fine," I also turned invisible, making her gasp.

    "Hey! Not fair," She pouted and surprisingly I could see her in my invisible mode.

    I lifted her up and put her on my shoulder. She laughed loudly. "W-wait! Stop it! What are you doing? Stop this! I swear, if you do this, I''ll suck you dry like a vampire," Kitty cried and giggled at the same time, trying to get out of my grip.

    I chuckled, teleporting behind the island. It was a hidden spot with a little cave and waterfall. What? Fine, I made that last night, it''s a safe spot and it has a natural pond. What else was I supposed to do while Kitty slept like a cute, huggable, and adorable bear? Oh, if Jean heard what I just said, she would say, ''Oh, you are complimenting her? I rarely get such sweet compliments from you.'' Then she''ll give me that look. Oh, that look of hers when she''s angry for ignoring her, pouting while folding her arms under her perfect breast, and those eyes...

    Ahem! Let''s focus on this naughty girl for now.

    "Oh, no. Don''t you dare," Kitty said as I walked to the pond. I dropped her in the pond, making her cry out.

    "Wah! Cold. Not fair!" she cried. "Now, look what you did. My clothes are wet," She quickly took off her clothes and stood in the water, completely naked. She didn''t seem to be shy around me anymore. Her perky nipples looked hard and tasty, her boobs looked like two soft mountains and I couldn''t control myself when I looked at her clean-shaven pussy. My cock twitched. She narrowed her eyes. "You better get over here and fuck me hard. And I swear, if I don''t orgasm, I''ll make your life a living hell." She licked her lips. "Now, c''mere!"

    Dang! In these few days, she became more daring and lewd. Well, I had a huge hand in it but still, it was so hot to see her acting like this.

    I took off my clothes and was just about to join her when I felt a familiar energy. I sighed, "Jean, come out. I know you are behind that waterfall." I turned around, the waterfall opened, and there she stood, arms crossed under her breasts, pouting like a child. I smirked.

    "Oh, now you notice me," Jean huffed as she flew down. She was wearing a red bikini. The shield around her prevented the water from getting on her clothes and body. She looked at Kitty. "And you pervert. You are planning on taking him all for yourself, don''t you? Nope, you''re not getting him all by yourself." She pointed at Kitty with a sassy look.

    "Says the perv who was planning to watch him fuck me," Kitty smirked, folding her arms under her breasts.

    Jean narrowed her eyes. "Who says I''m planning to watch?" She smirked. "I''ll help him fuck you so hard that you won''t be able to walk tomorrow."

    My mouth dropped and my cock was harder than steel now. Finally, the threesome we never had.

    Jean took off her bra, letting those soft, large tits hang free. Then, she turned around, "I hope you are ready to satisfy the two of us. So, what are you waiting for?" Jean took off her thongs and walked into the pond. "It''s rude to stare at a lady naked," She huffed, sitting beside Kitty in the water. "Get in the water. C''mere."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:- sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 104 [Threesome with Jean and Kitty]

    AN: Not to worry. I tried my best to not do a girl on girl action.????????It was so hard.

    -----

    "You don''t have to tell me twice." I got in the water, it was cold but I didn''t care about the temperature. All I could focus on were their naked bodies and my rock hard cock. It was already throbbing in anticipation and they both noticed that.

    "Poor guy, look at your cock. So hard, so big and it wants some release," Jean said, biting her lower lip, looking at my cock hungrily.

    "We can''t just let it be hard and unattended, can we, Jean?" Kitty asked with a grin and I noticed the both of them moving towards me.

    "That''s right. It needs some tender love and care, doesn''t it?" Jean stood up and said with a sweet voice, cupping my cheeks with both hands, looking into my eyes. She pressed her lips against mine and kissed me, while I felt Kitty grabbing my hard cock and licking it like a lollipop.

    I couldn''t help myself, I groaned loudly into Jean''s mouth. She smiled through the kiss while Kitty increased her efforts. Jean''s hand grabbed my hair and we continued to kiss. While Kitty used her hands and tongue, I felt Jean''s soft, round butt in my hand. I started massaging it, and she let out a cute moan into my mouth, sending shivers down my spine.

    Her tongue twirled around mine, sucking it. We were naked, completely, and it felt so erotic. Her hard nipples and soft big boobs pressed against me made my mind hazy with desire. I wanted more.

    We kissed for a few seconds or it could have been hours for all I knew. It was just that amazing and mind-numbing. Finally, after parting, a small string of saliva was left between us, connecting us together. Jean giggled and looked down at Kitty. She smirked and went behind Kitty and grabbed her head, "Let me help you."

    She pushed her head down, and my cock slid down her mouth. It was so deep! I could feel her throat!

    "Ahh! Gah," Kitty wanted to protest but it came muffled. Instead, she gave in and accepted Jean''s help. "Gagg... gh.... Ah!" She was gagging hard and saliva was dripping down her chin and throat.

    Jean chuckled, "That''s it. Take it all in your throat."

    I began to move my hips up and down. It was an amazing feeling. Her warm mouth, soft tongue and throat were squeezing my cock. Jean pushed her down and I groaned in pleasure as my cock entered her throat and stayed there. Kitty gagged loudly as she struggled for breath.

    After a few moments of being stuck in her throat, Jean allowed her to move back. Kitty gasped for air, saliva dripping down her mouth, a lustful look on her face. She looked so hot.

    ''So good... Hot and hard in my throat,'' Kitty thought, looking at me with hungry eyes.

    "I know," I said, caressing her head. "You feel so good around my cock."

    "Back off, Kitty. It''s my turn," Jean used her telekinesis to lift her up like a cat and placed her back, taking her place. She smirked at me and then engulfed my cock in her warm mouth. "Hmmm...," she moaned in pleasure. "Your cock tastes so good, Aron. It''s so hard and hot in my mouth. I love it."

    She licked the sides of my shaft, making me groan in pleasure. "Jean..." I groaned.

    She smiled and nodded, wrapping her tongue around my cock and sucking it hard. It felt amazing, heavenly even. She went slow at first, her tongue moving up and down and left and right, while her hands caressed my balls. My hands grabbed her hair and I moved my hips up and down.

    My cock went deep into her throat, but she didn''t resist. She sucked it like a champ, moving her head up and down, gagging on my cock. I pulled her back, "Jean! You''re too good at this." I put her head down again, and my cock went deep inside her throat, making her gag again. She coughed and saliva dripped down her mouth and throat.

    "Ugh... gug..."

    She was trying to take my cock out, but I was determined to make her swallow my cock whole. I kept pushing my cock deeper, and she kept gagging. Jean looked up at me with teary eyes. ''Push it harder. I can take it. Hold it in. Gag me. Make me beg for air.''

    I grinned and pushed it further. She was struggling, but she was still trying to take my cock as deep as possible. My eyes went to Kitty. She was sitting on the edge of the pond with her legs wide open and fingering herself.

    ''Ahh... it''s so hot! My pussy is aching for his cock. I want him to fuck me so bad. I want to feel his cock in me.''

    Kitty pushed another finger into her pussy making it two. Her juices were flowing like a river, making my cock twitch in anticipation. Jean began to move her head, up and down, making me look at her. She was smiling, her eyes twinkling in delight. I''m so fucking close. I don''t think I can hold it any longer. Jean''s throat tightened like a vice around my shaft. Dang!

    ''That''s it. Cum for me. Come in my mouth. Give me all of it.''

    "Ohh! Shit! Jean!" I moaned as I released my seed down her throat. I held her head in place, making her gag loudly. She gulped down my cum, taking in everything. After a few moments, I let go of her, my cock still hard as steel. Jean smiled at me with cum dripping down her mouth. She swallowed the remaining cum and licked her lips.

    "Hufff! Huff!" Jean finally took some deep breaths.

    "Damn, Jean! That was so good," I said while breathing hard.

    "You taste so good. I couldn''t control myself," She then turned back and saw Kitty fingering herself fast and hard. "And it would seem out Kitty-cat can''t hold it any longer." Jean stood up and began to rub my cock. "You want this big hard cock in your tight pussy, don''t you?" she asked Kitty with a smirk.

    "Yes. Please, I''m dying here. Give me that cock!" Kitty whined in agony.

    "Aron, will you give her what she wants? Will you make her beg for more? Will you fuck her until she can''t walk straight anymore? Until she can''t think about anything but you fucking her brains out?"

    "Oh, hell yes. I''ll fuck her until she can''t even remember her name."

    "That''s so hot," Jean bit her lip, making me groan.

    "Turn around and get on your fours," I told Kitty.

    Kitty nodded and got on all fours. She looked at me with those hungry eyes, "I want you so badly," she said. "Please, give me your cock. I want it inside me. I want to feel your hot cum filling my womb. I want you to fuck me until I pass out from pleasure."

    "Hmm! Such a slut," Jean chuckled. "Don''t worry. He''ll fuck you till you''re a whimpering mess."

    I went behind her and Jean grabbed my cock again, rubbing it on Kitty''s pussy, making her moan in pleasure.

    "Stop teasing me," Kitty wriggled her ass in impatience.

    Jean giggled and guided my cock inside her pussy. "Ohhh! Yes!" Kitty moaned loudly as my cock filled her pussy to the brim. I could see her tight pussy stretching to accommodate my girth. "So... good... Ahh..."

    I began to move my hips, slowly. After a while, I increased the pace and began to pound into her, hard and fast. Her ass was jiggling with each thrust, making me grin in amusement. She was moaning in ecstasy, her mind lost in pleasure.

    "Ahh! Fuck!" Kitty screamed in pleasure as my cock hit her G-spot.

    I spanked her making her yelp in surprise, "You like that, don''t you?"

    "Yes! Ahh! More! Spank me more!"

    I spanked her a couple of more times, making her butt cheeks jiggle. On the side, I pushed my fingers into Jean''s pussy, making her gasp in pleasure.

    "Mmm... I can''t wait for your cock in me."

    I grinned and began to finger-fuck her hard, making her moan in pleasure.

    "Ahh! You''re so good!"

    Kitty looked back at me, "Harder! Fuck me harder! I want it deeper."

    I growled in response and started to pound into her harder and faster than ever. My fingers moved in and out of Jean''s pussy at the same pace. Both were screaming in ecstasy, their bodies trembling as their orgasms approached.

    "Ahh! Yes! Yes! That''s it! I''m gonna cum! Ahh!" Kitty moaned loudly as her orgasm hit her like a train. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice, making me groan in pleasure.

    "Fuck! You''re so tight! Your pussy feels amazing!" I groaned as my cock twitched inside her, ready to burst.

    Jean screamed as well as her orgasm hit her, squirting on my hand. "Ohh! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Aron!" she cried out as her body shook violently.

    Kitty''s eyes rolled back as she screamed in pleasure. I could feel her juices flowing down my cock, making me groan. My cock twitched once more before releasing a torrent of seed into her womb, filling it up. "Ahhh... Ohh... Yess..." She moaned as my cum filled her pussy. I kept pumping my cock into her, making sure every drop was inside her. After a few moments, I pulled out of her. My cock was still hard as steel. My cum was gushing out of her pussy as she slumped on the ground in exhaustion. I''ll let her rest a bit.

    I then turned to Jean who was still recovering from her orgasm, "It''s your turn."

    "Still hard?!" Jean''s eyes widened.

    "Yep. Seems like I''m not done yet."

    Jean bit her lip and looked at me with lustful eyes, "Then I guess you''ll have to fuck me."

    "My pleasure," I said with a grin.

    She lay down and spread her legs, exposing her dripping wet pussy to me. I moved over and knelt between her legs, my cock twitching in anticipation. I grabbed her thighs and pulled them towards me, spreading her legs even further apart. Then I lined my cock up with her entrance and pushed inside slowly. She gasped in pleasure as my cock entered her tight pussy, stretching it wide open.

    "Ohh! You''re so big! You''re stretching me so much!"

    "You feel so good around my cock. You''re so tight!" I growled as I began to move my hips, slowly.

    She moaned as I thrust in and out of her, "Mmm... you''re filling me up so much!"

    I groaned and picked up the pace, my balls slapping against her ass with each thrust. She screamed in ecstasy as I fucked her hard and fast, her body bouncing up and down from the force of my thrusts. I held her hips tightly and continued to pound into her relentlessly.

    "Ahhh! Yes! Fuck me harder!" she cried out as her orgasm hit her again. Her pussy clenched around my cock as she came hard, making me groan in pleasure. I could feel her juices gushing onto my cock, making me even harder.

    I took her left nipple in my mouth, sucking it hard as I fucked her. She moaned as I bit her nipple gently, sending jolts of pleasure throughout her body. My tongue swirled around her nipple, making her shudder in ecstasy. I moved to her right nipple and did the same, biting her nipple gently, making her cry out in pleasure.

    I began to move my hips even faster, slamming my cock deep inside her pussy with each thrust. She screamed as my cock hit her G-spot, making her orgasm again. I felt her juices gushing onto my cock once more as she came hard.

    I felt my orgasm approaching as well.

    Jean felt it and wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me closer to her. "Cum in me! I want your cum!" she cried out. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I groaned as my cock twitched inside her pussy, ready to burst. I slammed into her one last time, burying my cock deep inside her, making her cry out in pleasure. Then I released my seed deep inside her, filling her womb with my cum. She screamed as my cum filled her pussy, making her orgasm again. After a few moments, I pulled out of her, my cock still hard and throbbing. I looked down at her and grinned.

    "We''re not done yet."

    She looked at me in surprise, "Still hard?!"

    I chuckled and grabbed her legs, flipping her over onto her stomach.

    "Wait! Let me rest a little," Jean protested weakly, trying to get away. But I wouldn''t let her go.

    "No, you''re going to take this cock until I''m satisfied," I growled as I lined my cock up with her pussy from behind.

    "But..."

    "No buts. Just take it," I said as I thrust into her pussy again, making her cry out in pleasure.

    I held onto her hips tightly and began to pound into her hard and fast, my balls slapping against her ass with each thrust.

    "God! Yes~ Fuck it! I don''t care anymore! Fuck me!" Jean cried out as she gave in to the pleasure, letting me fuck her hard and rough.

    Her pussy was so tight around my cock as I fucked her hard and deep. I could feel her juices gushing onto my cock with every thrust as she came hard again, screaming in pleasure.

    Kitty, who recovered a bit, crawled up to me and lay beside Jean with her legs open, "Don''t forget about me."

    I pulled out of Jean and buried my cock inside Kitty''s pussy, making her moan in pleasure. I started to move my hips, fucking her hard and fast just like I did with Jean. She cried out in pleasure as I pounded into her pussy, my balls slapping against her ass with each thrust.

    Jean watched us with lustful eyes, biting her lip as she watched me fuck Kitty.

    "Please fuck me, Aron..."

    "You don''t have to tell me," I pulled out of Kitty and thrust my cock inside Jean''s pussy. "Ohhh... Yess~"

    Jean moaned as I started to fuck her hard and fast, pounding into her pussy relentlessly. Her breasts bounced up and down with each thrust as I fucked her hard and deep.

    We kept fucking... I kept switching between the two of them. It was heaven. Their wet pussies, their loud moans, the way their bodies trembled as I fucked them... it was all too much. I couldn''t hold it any longer. I felt my orgasm approaching quickly as I continued to fuck them relentlessly.

    "Fuck! You two are going to make me cum again!" I growled as I fucked them harder and faster.

    "Ohh! Yes! Cum for us, Aron!" Kitty cried out as she felt my cock twitch inside her pussy.

    "Cover us with your cum!" Jean moaned.

    "Ahh! Fuck! Yes! I''m cumming!" I groaned as I pulled out, spraying the two with my seed.

    They moaned in pleasure as they reached another orgasm as my cum hit them, coating their bodies in white. After a few moments, my orgasm finally subsided, and I slumped back against the ground, panting heavily. The girls were lying beside me, covered in my seed, breathing heavily as well.

    Kitty fell asleep with a happy smile, while Jean with her Phoenix Force, regained her stamina quickly. I also recovered my stamina, but I think this is enough sex for today.

    "That was amazing, Aron," Jean mumbled. "I love you so much." She watched as my cum gushed out of Kitty''s pussy.

    "I love you too. I can''t wait to do it again."

    "Same here," she nodded. "Next time, let''s do BDSM."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 105 [Speed]

    The next morning, I unlocked Pietro''s latent potential and enhanced his mutation. Now, it''s time to check what he can do.

    I teleported Pietro to an open field, far away from civilization. He began to stretch his legs like a sprinter preparing for a race. His usual cocky smirk was plastered across his face, but I could sense his excitement bubbling beneath the surface.

    "You ready for this?" I asked, crossing my arms as I stood a few feet away.

    He gave me a thumbs-up. "Always. Question is, are you ready to see something you''ve never seen before?"

    I smirked. "Impress me."

    The moment I nodded, Pietro took off like a bullet. The ground beneath his feet cracked as he launched himself forward, and in the blink of an eye, he was gone. The world slowed down as I too used my super speed. He was halfway across the field, moving faster than I''d ever seen him.

    But that wasn''t all.

    As he ran, the air around him shimmered with a faint blue light, like static electricity crackling around his body. He was pushing beyond his previous limits, and the energy radiating off him was proof of his enhanced mutation.

    In less than a second, he was back, skidding to a stop in front of me. The wind from his sudden halt sent a spray of dirt and grass into the air.

    "That''s insane," he said, breathing hard but grinning ear to ear. "I''m faster. Way faster. And it''s not just speed. I feel... lighter, stronger, like my body isn''t fighting against the limits anymore. And I think my energy burn while running decreased too. I won''t have to worry about running out of calories anymore, huh? This is great."

    "Oh, we''re just scratching the surface, Pietro. Try pushing yourself even further," I said as I looked around. With his new power, he should be able to do that.

    He looked at me, intrigued. "What do you mean? Faster? I can already feel I''m close to breaking the sound barrier."

    I shook my head. "Not just speed. There''s more to your potential now. Your mutation''s evolved. Let''s test something new. Run directly at that tree over there." I pointed to a massive oak standing tall at the edge of the field.

    Pietro''s grin faltered, replaced by confusion. "You want me to run into a tree? That doesn''t sound like one of your better ideas."

    "Not into. Through it," I corrected, my tone serious. "Trust me."

    He hesitated for a moment, studying my expression, before shrugging. "Alright, but if I splatter myself all over that trunk, you''re explaining this to Wanda."

    I chuckled. "Just focus, man. Let go of the limits in your mind. Don''t try to hold back your speed. Your body can handle it."

    With a deep breath, he turned toward the tree, setting his sights on it. I could see the faintest flicker of doubt in his eyes, but it quickly vanished as his cocky confidence took over again.

    "Here goes nothing," he muttered, taking off like a rocket.

    The ground shook as he accelerated, the blue light around him intensifying. He was a blur, closing the distance to the tree in milliseconds. And then...

    He didn''t stop.

    For a moment, I thought he''d hit the trunk and this would end with a Pietro-shaped dent in the wood. But instead, his body shimmered like a mirage in the desert and he phased straight through the tree as though it wasn''t even there.

    On the other side, he skidded to a halt, spinning around with wide eyes. "Holy freak! Did you see that?!"

    I clapped slowly, "Told you there was more to it."

    He jogged back toward me, visibly vibrating with excitement. "What just happened? I went through it... through it! It didn''t even slow me down!"

    "Molecular destabilization," I explained. "Your mutation now lets you adjust the frequency of your molecules to pass through solid objects. You essentially become intangible. With some practice, you''ll be able to control it at will."

    His eyes widened. "Wait, so... you''re telling me I can run through walls now? No doors, no barriers? Like your girlfriend''s mutation?"

    "Exactly," I confirmed. "But there''s more to it. You can destabilize objects too. Anything you touch while in that state can be affected... though I''d recommend holding off on that until we know what you''re capable of. We don''t need you turning the ground into quicksand by accident." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Pietro grinned like a kid in a candy store. "This is insane. What else can I do? What if I run through people? What if I run through energy shields or high-density metal doors like those prisons that hold superhumans?"

    I raised a hand to stop him. "Let''s not test that part just yet. There''s a lot we need to explore, but for now, let''s focus on control. You don''t want to accidentally destabilize something you shouldn''t."

    He nodded, though his excitement was barely contained. "Fine, fine. But you''ve gotta admit, this is cool as hell. I feel unstoppable."

    I chuckled. "Good. Now let''s see just how unstoppable you really are."

    For the next hour, I put Pietro through a series of tests, pushing him to phase through different materials¡ªtrees, boulders, even a solid steel wall I conjured using my powers. With each success, his confidence grew, but so did his control. He learned to activate and deactivate his intangibility at will, the shimmering blue light around him acting as a visual cue. His healing speed also increased and he can even generate shockwaves by vibrating his fingers.

    Now, I wonder which one is faster, this Pietro or that Quicksilver Pietro at Xavier''s school.

    By the time we were done, Pietro was grinning from ear to ear, his cocky smirk back in full force. "So, when do I get to show off? You think Wanda''s gonna freak out when she sees this? You think Jean will notice if I steal her chips at this speed?"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought. It was good to see him back in a better mood.

    "Yeah, do whatever you want, but don''t steal from Jean unless you want to get turned into a pretzel. She''ll turn you into a human pin cushion."

    "Fair point. You''re a lucky bastard. You have so many girls fawning over you."

    I smiled and patted his shoulder. "Not fawning, buddy. They''re all my girlfriends. I''m the lucky bastard."

    "Arg! Last time I tried to talk to a girl, she tried to drug me and sell my kidneys to some mob boss. Sigh! I was lucky my enhanced metabolism made it impossible for the drug to work. And the fact that she didn''t know my powers, so the whole plan backfired. It was quite funny seeing the mobsters'' faces after I busted their nuts, though," He stretched his arms.

    "Yeah, that''s funny and sad." I patted his back, feeling his frustration. "Don''t worry. One day, you''ll find your match."

    "I hope so. Anyway, wanna race?" He asked as he looked at his watch.

    "You want to race me? You do know you can''t beat me, right?" I asked, smiling.

    "Try me. If you''re too chicken to do it, fine."

    "Ha! Alright. A circle around the world. We''ll start here," I said as I pointed to a nearby clearing. "Let''s do this."

    Pietro didn''t waste any time. Before I''d finished my sentence, he was gone, a trail of dust the only evidence he''d been there.

    With a laugh, I shot after him, the world blurring around me as I accelerated. Within seconds, I''d caught up to Pietro. He noticed me approaching, but instead of slowing down, he grinned and sped up.

    The world became a dizzying blur of colors as we raced at speeds that defied comprehension. Oceans, continents, mountains, and cities zipped past beneath us in mere heartbeats. I could feel the air grow thin and cold as we ascended into the upper atmosphere to avoid obstacles like mountains and buildings.

    Pietro glanced over his shoulder and smirked. "Still think I can''t beat you?"

    I chuckled. "Don''t get cocky, kid. I''m just warming up."

    I amped it up a bit, effortlessly matching his speed. Pietro responded by pushing himself harder, the blue energy crackling around him intensifying. For a moment, he pulled ahead, his confidence clearly skyrocketing.

    "Not bad!" I called out, amplifying my voice so he could hear me over the roar of the wind. "But let''s see how you handle this."

    I pushed past Pietro like a comet, leaving a streak of light in my wake. I glanced back, catching his wide-eyed expression before he gritted his teeth and accelerated even further.

    "Oh, hell no!" He also picked up his speed. I could tell that he was struggling a bit with his new speed, but he was adapting fast.

    Suddenly, the race took a new turn. Pietro''s blue energy flared, and he began to phase through the very air itself, leaving shimmering afterimages behind him. Each step he took seemed to defy the laws of physics, and I realized he was using his intangibility to reduce air resistance. Smart move.

    We were now approaching the final stretch, the original clearing in sight. Pietro gritted his teeth, giving everything he had. His energy flared so brightly it was almost blinding, and I could see him pushing past his limits.

    I decided to let him have his moment.

    As we neared the finish line, I slowed down just enough for him to cross first. Pietro skidded to a stop, panting but triumphant, his cocky grin back in full force.

    "I¡­ told you¡­ I could win," he wheezed between breaths.

    I clapped him on the back, laughing. "Sure you did. Let''s call it beginner''s luck."

    Pietro collapsed onto the grass, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. "That¡­ was insane. I''ve never felt anything like it."

    ...

    [Later that night...] [3rd person POV]

    Pietro kept bragging about how he beat Aron in their race. But when he noticed everyone was laughing at him, his eyes twitched, "Why are you all laughing?"

    "Told you he doesn''t know," Wanda said, giggling. "Look at his face!"

    "What? What don''t I know?" Pietro asked, looking at everyone.

    "Nothing... Good job defeating that arrogant guy," Psylocke said sarcastically, and everyone laughed again.

    "I swear I won fair and square."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 106 [Jubileeâ€™s 100% power]

    [Aron''s first person POV]

    After Pietro''s successful evolution and his endless bragging, it was time to move on to the next mutant in line... Jubilee. Her powers were... unique, to say the least. The ability to generate energy plasmoids had often been underestimated. She referred to them as "fireworks," but I knew they had untapped destructive potential. In the new comics or movies, the creators sidelined her like many other characters. And I''m gonna change that in this reality.

    I have already unlocked her potential, but considering her unstable power I couldn''t risk her blowing up the island. So, I found a perfect place.

    Jubilee stood across from me. We are in the middle of a desolate land far from civilization. The terrain was cracked and dry, with jagged rocks and mountains stretching for miles. It was the perfect place for what we were about to do.

    "Okay," Jubilee said, brushing a stray lock of hair out of her face. "I get why we''re in the middle of nowhere. You think I''m gonna blow something up, don''t you?"

    "Not think, Jubilee. Know. You''ve been holding back for years, probably your whole life. It''s time to see what you''re really capable of," I said as I pointed at the mountain behind her. "Let it all out on that."

    Jubilee squinted at the mountain. ''Betsy can slice ocean, Jean got fancy Phoenix, Kitty can turn invisible, that thief can run so fast and that Wanda, showoff... Everyone is so strong. Now, it''s my turn. I''ll show them what I can do.'' She extended her hands, her fingers crackling with her familiar sparks. The "fireworks" popped in the air, bright and colorful as always, but harmless. She clenched her fists, trying to will more power into them. The sparks intensified slightly, but the mountain stood unfazed.

    "Come on," she muttered to herself, stepping forward. Her hands glowed brighter, the light growing in intensity. She released a burst of energy toward the rocky cliff. It crackled through the air, hit the target, and barely left a scorch mark.

    I crossed my arms and let out a small sigh. "Is that all you''ve got? I expected more."

    Jubilee turned around, scowling. "Oh, I''m sorry, Mister Coach-of-the-Year. Maybe if you stopped hovering and throwing shade, I''d actually get somewhere. My power is just a joke. I''m the same old lame Jubilee troubling others with tiny explosions. Sigh!"

    "Or maybe you''re afraid," I replied coolly. "You''ve always kept your powers small, controlled, safe. What if the problem isn''t what you can''t do, but what you won''t? It''s like a subconscious thing. As long as you don''t get rid of that, it won''t work."

    Her eyes narrowed. "Fine. You want me to let loose? Let''s see what happens."

    She threw both hands forward, her entire body surging with energy. The blast she released was louder, brighter, and was enough to send shockwaves through the air. Dust kicked up from the ground, and the mountain''s surface cracked slightly, a small chunk tumbling down. But it was still far from the devastation I knew she was capable of.

    She dropped her hands, panting. "That''s it? I''m trying, okay? Maybe I just... don''t have it in me."

    I stepped closer, lowering my voice. "It''s not about force, Jubilee. It''s about focus. Right now, you''re scattering your energy all over the place, like tossing water into the wind. You need to harness it. Control it."

    "How am I supposed to do that?" she snapped. "It''s so hard to control all that scattered energy. You make it sound so easy. "

    "Because it is. It''s all about your focus and emotions. You are thinking too much," I held out my hand. "Watch."

    I used her mutation, redirecting the plasma energy into a concentrated beam. A searing lance of light shot from my palm, slicing through a boulder like butter. The air shimmered with heat, the ground beneath the beam turning molten.

    Jubilee stared, wide-eyed. "Wait! You can do that?"

    "With your power? Yes," I said. "And so can you. But you have to stop seeing it as fireworks and start seeing it for what it really is. Energy. Pure, destructive, powerful energy. Feel it. Guide it. Stop holding back."

    The next three days were a blur of training. Jubilee struggled at first, releasing bursts that fizzled out or exploded too early. She grew frustrated, and I had to remind her constantly to breathe, to focus, to trust herself. She barely slept, her exhaustion mounting, but she refused to quit.

    On the third night, she finally found her center.

    Standing before the mountain again, her hands glowed with concentrated energy. It wasn''t the wild sparks from before, but a focused, swirling mass of plasma. Her face was calm, her breathing steady.

    "Now," I said softly. "Let it out. Everything you''ve got."

    She thrust her hands forward, and the blast she unleashed was nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    [Booom!] A bright beam of plasma energy tore through the air, striking the mountain with nuclear-level force. The ground trembled as the beam pierced through the solid rock, leaving a gaping hole in its wake. Heat waves rippled through the air, and molten rock dripped from the edges of the impact zone.

    Jubilee lowered her hands, swaying slightly. Her face was pale with exhaustion, but a triumphant grin spread across her lips.

    "I... I did it," she breathed.

    "Not perfect," I said, smirking. "But damn impressive."

    "Not perfect? You demon. I did everything right. That was amazing!" she snapped at me.

    [Booom!] I shot a plasma beam at the mountain on our right, leveling it along with all the mountains beyond it. It was like a nuclear explosion with that famous mushroom cloud, but cleaner. The sound and shockwaves traveled for miles. I raised a shield around us to prevent Jubilee from getting blown away. But to prevent attracting unwanted attention, I had to revert it back to normal using matter manipulation.

    Jubilee watched the spectacle with her jaw hanging open, looking back at me with a shocked expression. "What... the hell..."

    "That''s what you should have done," I explained. "There is a lot more energy inside of you than you realize. Once you learn how to channel it correctly, your power will be terrifying." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can do that with my power?" She looked at me as if she had seen a ghost.

    "Yup! That was just 10% of your potential," I replied. "Now, how about some food and sleep? You need some rest before we get back to training."

    The next day, Jubilee wanted to test her new power. It was almost night by the time she got exhausted.

    "Wow. I really did all that," Jubilee said in a tired voice.

    She managed to blow a mountain down before losing steam.

    "Say, Aron. Can you use 100% of my mutation?" She asked me while sitting on the ground with her legs crossed, too exhausted to even stand up.

    "Yes. You want to see it?" I asked.

    "Of course! I wanna see what I can do if I don''t hold back!" Jubilee smiled excitedly, clenching her fists. "So, can you show it to me? My 100%?"

    "Sure," I replied. I created a dome around us with Phoenix Force and used the Space Stone''s power, pulling us inside an isolated dimension. Then I used the Stone''s power again to pull in a giant meteor above us.

    "You insane?!" Jubilee jumped up in panic.

    "This..." I pushed the mutation to 100%. My body began to glow with a bright blue as I became translucent except for my skeleton. I could feel the insane energy flowing through me. And it kinda feels weird and hard to explain the feeling in words. It''s as if I was floating in an endless ocean of energy.

    "Don''t die on me, Aron! Your skeleton! Ghost?!" She panicked even more.

    I grinned. "... is what happens when you use 100% of your mutation."

    I held my hand up to the sky, pointing at the meteor. "Atomic Explosion!" A small ball of energy gathered at my fingertips.

    "...what?" Jubilee muttered in disbelief.

    I fired the energy beam at the meteor. It detonated in an enormous explosion. The entire space shook and trembled violently as the shockwaves traveled through the air. But inside the Phoenix Barrier, it''s all normal. The meteor disappeared without leaving any trace.

    "Woah," Jubilee said while staring at my translucent body. "That was... just wow..." She pocked my skeletal face and smiled. "Hey! This feels weird! You are like a jellyfish!" She poked my face again and giggled.

    I let out a sigh as my body began to turn back to normal.

    "Phew! That feels great," I cracked my fingers.

    "Uumm..." Jubilee''s eyes went to my face and then below my waist.

    "What?" I raised an eyebrow. I touched my head and my face... Ah! Crap! My hair is gone! All of it! Even my eyebrows! Then I noticed that my clothes were gone as well.

    There I was standing before Jubilee, naked.

    "Ahhh!" I covered my manhood using my hands and turned around, face burning. I was so focused on using 100% of her mutation that I forgot about this little side effect.

    She whistled. "Not bad, Aron!"

    "Shut up!"

    I quickly used reality manipulation to create new clothes for myself. I sighed again.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 107 [Iâ€™m just Jubilee]

    Jubilee couldn''t stop giggling, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten as she leaned on a boulder for support. "Aron, I gotta say, for someone who talks about focus and control, you sure know how to lose it!" She doubled over, laughing again. "Your hair, though! Gone. Poof! That was priceless."

    I groaned, pinching the bridge of my nose. Thanks to my healing factor and Phoenix, my hair came back, but she won''t let this one go. "Jubilee, let''s just move on, okay? You wanted to see your potential. You saw it. End of story."

    "Oh no, this isn''t the end of the story. This is going in the official records. I''m calling it ''The Naked Jellyfish Incident,''" she teased, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes.

    I shot her a mock glare. "Careful, Jubilee. I still have control over your training schedule, and I can make it ten times harder."

    "Yeah, yeah," she waved me off, a playful smirk still lingering. "What''s next, oh great coach? Another dimension? Maybe you''ll summon a black hole this time?"

    "Funny," I said dryly. "Next, we focus on refining your control. You''ve unleashed your raw power, but now it''s about precision. No point blowing up a mountain if you can''t aim at a moving target."

    Jubilee straightened, her expression shifting to something more serious. "Okay, fine. I get it. But... thanks. For real. I know I joke a lot, but you''re right. I''ve been holding back for so long, I didn''t think I had it in me. You''re helping me see what I can actually do."

    Her sincerity caught me off guard for a moment, but I shrugged it off. "Don''t get all mushy on me now, Jubilee. Just focus on improving. That''s all the thanks I need."

    "Pfft, sure. Just admit you like hearing it," she quipped, but there was a warmth in her tone.

    The night stretched on as we worked on smaller, controlled bursts of energy. I set up a series of moving targets. A mix of holograms and physical objects. I told Jubilee to hit them with proper control. The first few attempts were rough; her blasts either missed entirely or obliterated everything in sight.

    "You''re overthinking again," I said, dodging an errant plasma bolt. "Feel the energy flow, but don''t let it scatter. Direct it like you''re pointing a laser."

    "Yeah, yeah, laser. Got it," she muttered, her brows furrowed in concentration. ''As if I can concentrate after seeing that hot bod.'' She extended her hand, the energy gathering more tightly this time. She fired, and the bolt zipped through the air, hitting a holographic drone dead center. It exploded in a satisfying burst.

    "Bulls-eye!" she shouted, punching the air.

    "Better," I said, nodding. "Now do it ten more times without missing."

    "Slave driver," she grumbled, but she was smiling as she reset her stance.

    The next morning, the exhaustion finally caught up with her. Jubilee sprawled out on the cracked ground, her arms and legs splayed like a starfish. "I''m dead," she declared. "You''ve officially killed me."

    "Good," I replied, sitting on a rock nearby. "That means you''re working hard."

    "Hard? I feel like my soul left my body three hours ago," she said, groaning. "Can''t we take a break? Eat something? Sleep for a week?"

    I chuckled, tossing her a water bottle. "Fine. Rest for now. But don''t get too comfortable. We''re just getting started."

    She groaned again but managed a small smile. "You''re insane, Aron. But thanks. I think I''m actually starting to believe I can do this."

    "That''s the idea," I said, leaning back to watch the sunrise. "And trust me, Jubilee... this is just the beginning."

    The silence of the cracked, barren land stretched around us as Jubilee lay sprawled on the ground, exhausted. I sat a few feet away, sipping water, observing her. Her powers were improving, no doubt about it. But her focus still wavered too much. And right now? Her mind was drifting again.

    She kept sneaking glances at me... You know, quick and almost imperceptible, but I caught them every time. Her expression was unreadable, at least to anyone who wasn''t me. I knew better. I always knew better.

    Her thoughts were an open book, no matter how tightly she tried to shut it. Why''s she even thinking about that right now? I tilted my head, tuning in just enough to catch a thread. And when I did, it almost made me choke on my water.

    Muscles? My ass? Seriously, Jubilee? Her thoughts were running wild, and they weren''t about improving her energy control, that''s for sure.

    ''I bet Kitty gets to have all the fun,'' she was thinking. ''She''s probably jumping his bones every night, lucky girl. Ugh, that ass though¡­ why is it so perfect? Damn it, Jubilee, stop! Focus! But seriously, how is it fair that Kitty''s the one dating him when...''

    I rolled my eyes and casually got up, brushing dust off my pants. She didn''t even notice. She was too busy drooling.

    I walked over, letting her stew in her increasingly absurd fantasies until I was standing directly above her. "Hey," I said, voice flat.

    "Huh?" she blinked up at me, startled.

    I reached out and flicked her lightly on the forehead. "Focus, Jubilee. I can feel your thoughts bouncing around in every direction except where they''re supposed to be. And frankly, if you''re gonna fantasize about me, at least wait until I''m not standing right here."

    Her face went from exhausted to horrified in a second. "Wha¡ªWHAT?!" she squeaked, scrambling to sit up, her cheeks blazing crimson. "I wasn''t! I mean... I didn''t...!"

    "Yeah, yeah," I cut her off, smirking. "Save it. You were staring at me like I was a dessert platter at an all-you-can-eat buffet. Subtlety isn''t your strong suit, Jubilee."

    She buried her face in her hands, groaning. "Oh my God, just kill me now. Please. Just... vaporize me."

    "Tempting," I said, crouching down to her level. "But no. You''re too valuable and good-looking. Besides, Kitty would kill me if I turned you into a pile of ash."

    That only made her groan louder. "Don''t bring her up! This is humiliating enough already." She peeked at me through her fingers, her voice quieter now. "You didn''t hear... all of it, did you?"

    I raised an eyebrow. "You mean the part where you were jealously imagining Kitty and me doing things together? Or the part where you were ogling my ass?"

    Her hands shot up in surrender, her voice a strangled squeak. "Okay, I get it! I''m a terrible person. Just... shut up about it, okay?"

    I leaned back on my heels, enjoying the show as Jubilee tried and failed to keep her composure. Her cheeks were practically glowing now, a shade of red I hadn''t even known was possible.

    I tilted my head, letting a slow grin spread across my face. "Relax, Jubes. I''m just messing with you... mostly." My voice dropped a notch, teasing but smooth enough to make her squirm. "But, for what it''s worth, I''m flattered. I didn''t know I had such a devoted admirer."

    She groaned, burying her face in her hands again. "Why are you like this? I just want to crawl under a rock and die."

    I chuckled, reaching out to gently nudge her shoulder. "Hey now, no hiding. You''re too cute when you''re embarrassed."

    Her hands dropped, and she blinked up at me, wide-eyed. "C-cute? Me? You''re joking, right?"

    I shook my head, my grin softening into something more sincere. "Not joking. You''ve got this fire about you, Jubilee... this energy. It''s not just in your powers; it''s in everything you do. And yeah, it''s... kinda irresistible."

    She blinked again, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. "I... uh... you..." she stammered, her voice cracking. "Are you... flirting with me?"

    "Maybe," I said, leaning in just a little, enough to watch her face light up like one of her plasmoids. "Or maybe I''m just being honest for once."

    Her expression shifted, a mix of confusion, nervousness, and... hope? "But... what about Kitty? And Jean? Aren''t you, like, with them? You are with Jean, right?"

    I tilted my head, considering my words carefully. "I am," I admitted. "But it''s not as simple as you think. Kitty, Jean, and I... we''ve got an understanding. We all love each other, so we decided not to hold back. Everyone''s on the same page, and no one''s left out."

    Her jaw dropped. "You got a harem?! Are you serious? That''s a thing you guys just... do?"

    I shrugged, a little sheepish. "It works for us. And, to be honest... I''d like to see if it could work with you too."

    Jubilee stared at me, utterly dumbfounded. "Me? But... why? I mean, you''ve got Kitty and Jean. They''re amazing! And I''m just..."

    "You''re Jubilee," I interrupted, my voice firm but warm. "You''re strong, stubborn, and way more powerful than you give yourself credit for. You''re funny, passionate, and yeah... you''ve got this way of making things brighter just by being around. Why wouldn''t I want you in my life?"

    Her lips parted, but no sound came out. She looked at me like I''d just handed her the moon on a silver platter, her emotions flickering across her face like a kaleidoscope.

    "I... I don''t know what to say," she finally whispered.

    "Then don''t say anything," I replied, leaning in closer. "Just think about it. No pressure. No rush. But I''m serious, Jubilee. I want you¡ªevery fiery, stubborn, amazing part of you."

    Her cheeks flushed again, and she let out a shaky laugh. "You''re... something else, Aron. You know that?"

    "I''ve been told. And no need to hurry and decide. Take your time, maybe talk to Jean and Kitty," I said with a wink, standing and offering her a hand. "Now, how about we take a break before I embarrass you to death? Food and rest sound good?"

    "Ok. Alright." She hesitated, then reached up to take my hand, her grip surprisingly firm. "Yeah," she said softly, a small, almost shy smile curving her lips. "That sounds good."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing]  S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

 Ch: 108 [Choices]

    Jubilee couldn''t sleep, her thoughts running wild. The day had been a rollercoaster of feelings... hard training, complete humiliation, and then whatever Aron was up to. Was he really flirting with her? She couldn''t have made it up, right? He acted so relaxed, so straightforward as if it was totally normal to tell a girl he wanted her in his group of women. A harem, seriously!

    She pressed her face into her pillow and let out a quiet scream. What was wrong with that guy? Why did she have to start liking him? And why couldn''t she stop thinking about him? She groaned, turned over, and looked up at the dark ceiling. He was with Kitty and Jean. Both of them were stunning, amazing women. What was he doing with someone like her?

    ''But... he wants me,'' thought Jubilee, biting her lower lip. ''He himself said so. He wants to be my boyfriend. Not that I don''t like the idea. That body, abs, chest, those eyes. So intense, and yet warm. That big thing between his legs and that ass. Damn it, Jubilee, stop. How long are you gonna think about his naked body?''

    She slapped her cheeks and tried to focus.

    Jubilee jumped down from her bed and walked in the direction of Kitty''s room. The best way to see how those three were actually doing was by asking her. She saw that the light in Kitty''s room was still on and heard an action movie being played inside. She knocked on the door.

    "Come in," a voice called from inside.

    Jubilee opened the door and saw Kitty lying on her bed, watching a movie on her laptop.

    "Hey Kitty, what''s up?"

    "Hey Jubes," Kitty greeted her with a smile. "Hey, what''s up?" she said, fingers twisting at the hem of an oversized t-shirt.

    "Can we talk?" she asked again. "You know, like serious talk?"

    Kitty furrowed an eyebrow, pausing the movie as she straightened up to look at her. "Of course," She said with a nod. "What is it?"

    Jubilee walked inside, closed the door, then flopped onto the edge of the bed, feet dangling into the room. She hesitated, chewing her lip, then blurted, "What''s the deal with you, Aron, and Jean? Like... how does that even work?"

    Kitty''s eyes widened, caught off guard. "Whoa. Okay, wasn''t expecting that." She tilted her head, studying Jubilee for a moment before a small smile tugged at her lips. "Let me guess, he said something, didn''t he?"

    Jubilee groaned, flopping back onto the bed and covering her face with her hands. "He didn''t just say something! He told me he wants me. Like, to be part of your... whatever you call it. Relationship? Harem? I don''t even know! And I can''t get him out of my mind and he read my thoughts when I was thinking about his... Ahem! So, you know."

    Kitty laughed softly, lying down next to Jubilee and propping her head up with her hand.

    "Yeah, that sounds like Aron. He''s not exactly subtle, is he?"

    "No, he''s not!" Jubilee sat up abruptly, her hands gesturing wildly. "And now I''m stuck here, wondering what the hell I''m supposed to do with that! I mean, you and Jean... you''re both, like, goddesses. And me? I''m just... me. Why would he even want me in the mix?"

    Kitty''s smile softened, and she reached out to touch Jubilee''s arm. "Hey, don''t sell yourself short, Jubes. Aron sees things in people that most of us miss. And if he told you he wants you, it''s because he genuinely does. He doesn''t say stuff like that lightly."

    She huffed, crossing her arms. "Yeah, well, it''s easy for you to say. You''re amazing, Kitty. Smart, pretty, talented... You''ve got your whole life together."

    Kitty snorted. "You think I''ve got my life together? That''s cute. Trust me, Jubes, I''m just as much of a mess as anyone else. But Aron... he just wants people to be real with him."

    She paused, her gaze growing thoughtful. "When Jean and I started this thing with him, it was weird at first. I had all these doubts, just like you. But then I realized it wasn''t about comparing myself to Jean or anyone else. It was about how we fit together."

    Jubilee frowned, her brow furrowed. "So... you don''t get jealous? Like, at all?"

    Kitty laughed. "Oh, I get jealous sometimes. It''s normal. But we talk about it. And, honestly, it''s hard to stay jealous when you see how much he cares about all of us. He doesn''t play favorites. He makes sure everyone feels loved and appreciated."

    Jubilee stared at her, processing everything. "That sounds... kinda amazing, actually."

    "It is," Kitty said softly. "But it''s not for everyone. You''ve got to figure out what you want, Jubes. No one is forcing you to say yes or no immediately. Just... take your time. Talk to him, talk to Jean. Ask questions. We''re all here for you."

    Jubilee took a long breath, her shoulders relaxing. "Thanks, Kit. I guess I just needed to hear it from someone who''s... you know, in the middle of it."

    "Anytime," Kitty replied with a grin.

    "Now, are you gonna sit here and stress all night, or are you gonna join me for this movie? It''s a classic."

    Jubilee smiled, some of the tension easing from her face. "What movie?"

    "Die Hard," She said, holding up her laptop. "C''mon, we can watch it together."

    "Where is Goldy?" Jubilee looked around the room, but the dog was nowhere to be found.

    "Goldy''s with Wanda. She''s spoiling him rotten. Soon, he''s gonna get fat," Kitty chuckled.

    And so both of them settled on Kitty''s bed and watched the movie. They chatted from time to time. Jubilee tried to get some intimate details from Kitty, but she wouldn''t reveal anything. Kitty only grinned, saying that she would know soon enough.

    After the movie, a large yawn left Jubilee''s mouth as she got down. "Well, see ya in the morning, Kit. Thanks again."

    Kitty smiled at her as she left, closing the door to her room behind her. Jubilee went back into her own room and lay on her bed, feeling a little better than she had an hour before.

    ''Maybe this whole thing isn''t so bad after all. Maybe I should just go with the flow and see how it goes.'' She thought as she crawled into her bed. And with that thought, she fell off to sleep.

    ...

    While everyone was sleeping, Aron shifted his focus to the job at hand.

    Yuri tried her best to investigate the disaster fund and bank scam, but her superiors weren''t interested in hearing about it. They simply shut her down by drowning her with small meaningless tasks. Yuri understood that whoever was behind it, bought the big officials and the corruption runs deeper than she imagined. Luckily, she didn''t hand them the evidence that she got from Aron and tried her best to poke around.

    However, her poking around stirred the hornet''s nest. She received a call from an unknown number telling her to stop her investigation and to move on to other things. Otherwise, her family would be targeted. When she didn''t listen and instead started to investigate further, the threats escalated. She was called by a different unknown number every day. At night, someone would throw stones or shot rounds in the air near her house.

    Yuri wasn''t easily frightened, but those people were clearly serious.

    Just last week when she was on her way to the department, her car''s brakes failed. Luckily, she didn''t die, but the message was clear. Stop digging or die. And that accident put her in hospital with broken legs, ribs and cracked jaws. She was out of danger, but her injuries would take months to heal followed by months of therapy.

    Yuri, who always tried to do everything according to the law and believed in the legal system, thought there would be at least someone good inside who isn''t corrupt, but everyone is afraid of one thing... Death. They kept away from all troublesome cases and focused only on the most inconsequential cases. And the good ones who tried to do some good are either killed or just disappeared.

    Just as she was drowning in her own problems, a familiar voice came to her ears.

    "So, they tried to kill you, huh? I guess, you can''t trust anyone these days, can you? Your captain, his superiors and above them... All are rotten bastards who are too afraid to do the right thing. And law is such a thing that it binds your hands and makes you follow the rules even if they are wrong. Superior''s order... hah! What a joke." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Argg!" Yuri opened her eyes and looked at the door. "A... Ar..." She tried to speak but the pain in her jaw made it difficult. The doctor said that it would take her a long time to recover from this.

    "Oh, sorry! Let me help you," Aron walked up to her and grabbed her hand, healing her broken body.

    Yuri felt a rush of energy as her bones knit back together and her injuries healed. She took a deep breath and winced at the twinge of pain in her side, but it was nothing compared to what she had endured before. Within seconds, her wounds were completely gone, and she was able to sit up and look at Aron with wide eyes.

    Aron flicked his finger. All the bandages and castings disappeared.

    "What? How? Wait! I forgot, this was nothing compared to bringing back the dead to life," Yuri said as she cracked her neck. She took a deep breath. "I messed up..."

    "Sometimes legal law fails us because it is made by corrupt humans," Aron said, sitting next to her bed. "You did well, Yuri, for someone in your position. I''m surprised to see you didn''t back down even after those threats. But you see now how things work. Corruption runs deep. You rip out one weed and another two grow back. It''s an endless battle."

    "What do I do? I tried my best. I tried to change the system... Trust me, I did. But..." She trailed off, looking away. "But this place is a swamp and the people in charge are worse than the criminals. And even if I manage to expose them... What''s next?"

    "Join me," Aron said, holding her hands. "I''m going to change this place. I''m going to change this world. Join me, Yuri."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Genosha arc completed on pat reon]

    ---

    AN: 2 more chs before this vol ends. We will see a new annoying villain (Her part comes later) at the end of this arc. Then focus on Genosha.

 Ch: 109 [Reshape the System]

    Yuri stared at Aron, her mind racing. She couldn''t deny the allure of his offer. The system she had believed in, fought for and devoted her life to had failed her. And yet, a part of her hesitated. Could she really abandon everything she knew and align herself with someone like Aron who is on a different level and revered as a God by many? Was it the right decision? Or was she being reckless? She didn''t know. "Join me." The phrase echoed in her mind, clashing with everything she''d spent her life believing.

    "What would joining you even mean?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Her throat felt tight as if the words themselves might choke her. "I''m not... like you. I don''t have powers. I don''t know how to do what you do."

    "You don''t need powers to make a difference, Yuri. You have something far more important: courage. You''ve already proven that by standing up against a system designed to crush people like you. That''s why I want you on my side," Aron said, holding her hands. "This world is broken. The rich and powerful prey on the weak, and those who are supposed to protect them turn a blind eye or worse, join in. I''ve seen it everywhere, and I''ve had enough. I''m building something new, something better. A world where justice isn''t for sale and people like you don''t have to fight alone."

    Yuri watched him, torn between skepticism and a growing sense of hope. "And how exactly are you planning to do that? Overthrow governments? Tear down the system?"

    "Not tear it down, but reshape it. Corruption spreads like rot because it''s left unchecked. But if you cut it out completely, you can start fresh. It won''t be easy, and it won''t happen overnight. But with the right people, it can happen," He explained patiently, his voice low and intense.

    "And you think I''m one of those ''right people''?" She asked. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I know you are," Aron said firmly. "You''ve already proven you''re willing to risk everything for what''s right. You just need the resources and support to actually make a difference. That''s what I''m offering."

    She frowned, still unsure. "And what''s in it for you? Why go to all this trouble?"

    His eyes softened, and for a moment, she saw a flicker of vulnerability.

    "Well, let''s start from the beginning. You see, all I ever wanted was a peaceful life free of worries. I had the power to do so much more yet I chose to turn a blind eye for far too long. I thought as long as I am happy and safe, the world can burn for all I care. But then... I don''t know how to say it... It''s like a calling, a destiny. Something deep inside me kept telling me that I had to do something, that I couldn''t sit around anymore. That there are things more important than my own happiness." He said in a calm voice, a small smile tugging at his lips.

    After a little pause, he pulled back his hand and continued...

    "Back then, I just did it. Used my power without even hiding or thinking twice about the consequences of my actions and brought them all back to life and it almost killed me. Then I saw it. The people I saved are either suffering or they are busy hurting others like those bastards skimmed the disaster funds. I saw kids sleeping in the cold without proper food or blankets. Then those bastards from the banks, stealing others hard-earned money forcing them to take their own lives. Then there are those who want to hunt my kind... If I wanted I could have just flipped things around. I could have taken over everything. I could have made myself the King or the Emperor, and no one could have done anything about it."

    Yuri looked at him, her expression thoughtful. "Why didn''t you?"

    Aron smiled, his eyes shining with an inner light. "Then I thought, what would the point be? I could have become the most powerful man on Earth, but what then? I would have to deal with politics, corruption, backstabbing, and all the other crap that comes with power. Besides, you already know about the aliens. There''s only so much one man can do alone. So, I need people like you to deal with the humanity side while I will deal with the alien side. A perfect balance between both."

    She stared at him, speechless for a moment. "Are you saying you''re going to fight those aliens?"

    "I am," he said simply. "And I won''t just fight them, I will make sure they don''t ever dare to attack Earth again. Oh, I almost forgot to tell you the biggest news yet. In four days, I''ll be freeing Genosha and ending their slavery. So, I''ll be too busy. I need you, Yuri. I need you to handle things on this side. So, I ask again, will you join me and fight for a better future?"

    Yuri was quiet for a long moment, considering his words. "You know I never trusted in higher powers, but you... you''re something else entirely. What you''re saying is insane, but for some reason, I feel like I can trust you. So..." She extended her hand with a smile. "I''m in."

    Aron took her hand and shook it with a smile.

    "Welcome aboard, Yuri."

    "So, what''s the plan? When do we start?" She asked, ready to jump into action.

    That night, both Aron and Yuri captured all the corrupted bastards and as usual, Aron manipulated them to make a public confession, plus he made them give back the money they stole. It caused a huge wave of shock and outcry. And his presence in the Police Headquarters was enough for the cops and higher officials to stand down. As much as he hated using his power to force others, it was a necessary step to minimize corruption. The corrupt were arrested that night and Yuri became the face of the operation.

    The next morning, she was given a new position. But she declined and announced the formation of a new squad that would deal with crimes without any mercy. The President of the United States who had received a visit from Aron last night agreed with him and supported the formation of the new squad.

    [2 days later] [Yuri''s new office]

    "Argg!" Yuri grabbed her head and leaned back. "You have any idea how many papers I had signed today?"

    "Good exercise for your wrist," Aron grinned and sat in front of her desk. "How are things going here?"

    "Who thought I would end up doing this? All those people, looking up to me like I am some kind of hero..." She said and laughed.

    "Overwhelming, right?" He asked noticing the number of flowers and letters she received from the victims'' families. "You''re doing great, Yuri."

    "Thanks to you. But I''m really glad... To think within just 2 days I would get this far," She said with a happy smile.

    "I guess you can call it destiny," Aron said, tapping his chin.

    "Yeah, well, my destiny has a lot of paperwork in it," she grumbled, glancing down at the pile of files on her desk.

    He chuckled, standing up and walking around her office. "Oh, this is nice," he said, examining the photographs on her walls. "Your dad?" He asked.

    "Yeah. We were very close. He was a cop too. Before he... you know."

    Aron nodded, knowing what she meant. "Don''t you ever get thoughts like asking me to bring back your dad or anyone closer to you who died?" He asked with a serious expression.

    "Who wouldn''t? But... Life and death is the part of nature. And you said that it almost killed you last time. I don''t want you to risk your life for my selfish desires. I''m not that type of person. Besides, I know he''s looking over me from up there. And as long as I remember him, he will live forever in my heart," Yuri said with a sad smile.

    "He''s proud of you, you know. I''m sure of it."

    "Thank you," she said softly, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "I wish he could meet you."

    Aron smiled, patting her shoulder before turning to leave. "Well, I will let you get back to work. Good luck with the paperwork. You''re gonna need it. Oh, I almost forgot... I''m sorry for that accident. I told you I''d keep an eye out, but things happened and I had to prepare for the Genosha raid." He opened his palm and a pair of gloves appeared out of the thin air. He used telekinesis to move them toward her.

    "Gloves?" Yuri took them with a questioning look.

    "Always wear them, no matter where you are. Unless you are attacked by someone stronger than Phoenix, you''ll be unkillable and unstoppable. Good Luck," With that, he disappeared with a bamf!

    Yuri held the gloves in her hands, staring at them in wonder. "Unkillable? Unstoppable?" She muttered. "Sigh! I have no idea how he deals with so much pressure. He kinda looked tired... Or, maybe it''s just me."

    She shook her head, then put the gloves on before returning to her work.

    ''Time to get back to work,'' she thought, picking up another file from the pile on her desk. ''After all, I''ve got a lot to do.''

    ...

    Aron stood before the Xavier''s school... He opened a portal. Jean and the others came from the other side and stood behind him. It was time...

    -------------

    AN: 1 more chapter before this vol ends. Next vol will start with Genosha Raid followed by Thanos. Expect big action scenes and segs.

    ---

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Genosha arc completed on pat reon]

    ---

 [Vol-2 Ends] Ch: 110 [The Evil Twins]

    [Aron''s first person POV]

    I am at Xavier''s school after 1 month as promised. Beside me were, Jean, Kitty, Psylocke, Jubilee, Wanda and Pietro. I wonder if the Professor told everyone there the truth. That manipulating bastard. Sigh... I just hope the mutants there understand that I''m on their side but we were greeted at the gate by the X-Men team. Storm, Scott, Logan, Colossus, and some students stood ready. Before them was the Professor with a grim expression. They looked as if they were ready to fight.

    "Wow! Is this how you greet your old friends?" I asked with a chuckle.

    Jean stepped forward. Her eyes were on the Professor, the man who manipulated her entire life and even replaced her memories with fake ones. I could feel her anger, but she was in control of it. "Did you tell the truth?" She asked in a calm tone.

    The Professor frowned. "Yes, Jean. I told them the truth."

    "But not everything," Jean said with a hint of sadness.

    She read the minds of everyone present there like open books and so did I. Baldy only told them about trying to help Jean prevent that power within her from taking control and causing a big catastrophe, and he never told them about what he had done to Jean''s memories. Surprisingly, he removed Blink''s memories of that day to prevent her from speaking the truth to all. And he never told them about the data he was collecting from all the mutants, their strength, their weakness. This manipulative old bastard... I was beginning to get really pissed off.

    "You old fucker," I flicked my fingers, manipulating the iron in the Professor''s blood to cripple his legs once again. "I''ve had enough of your bullshit."

    "Argg!" Charles collapsed to the ground and Logan caught him immediately.

    "Aron... What are you doing?" Storm asked, confused and frightened. She and everyone were looking at me as if I had gone crazy.

    I used my telepathy to show everyone present at the school the truth. Jean''s memories, our conversation about it, how Trask got his hands on the data he was collecting and was planning to use it against our kind, the development of sentinels that he knew, yet did nothing to stop them and many more. The people he could have saved, the crimes he could have stopped, the experiments he could have stopped and saved countless... I showed them everything. The look on X-men and the other students were horrified as they saw how the Professor lied and manipulated their trust in him for his selfish reasons.

    "I... I never knew," Logan muttered. "You... What have you done?" His eyes were on the Professor who was lying on the ground, squirming in pain.

    "Of course, none of you knew," Jean said as she looked down at the pathetic man before her. "A little memory manipulation every now and then was enough to keep you all in line."

    "This can''t be true!" Storm shouted, unable to believe that the man who had been her friend for decades would do something like this.

    Emma walked towards Jean, looking her in the eye. She used her power to peek into Jean''s memories, which she allowed. After a few seconds, she turned around, facing the students and the X-men.

    "They are telling the truth. I can see marks of mental manipulation in Jean''s memories," Emma said. "And on yours. At first, I thought it was to help you forget your bad memories, but... too many fake memories. It''s as if he tried to mold everyone into his puppets. Some of you must feel conflicted, but the truth is before your eyes."

    Storm, Cyclops, Wolverine, and the others looked shocked by her revelation. "How could he..." Storm shook her head in disbelief. "There must be an explanation. Charles...?" She looked to the Professor for answers, but the man was still writhing on the ground.

    Everyone stood frozen as the truth unraveled before their eyes. Every face reflected betrayal, disbelief, and anger. I knew that breaking their faith in the Professor would hurt, but it was necessary. He had to be stopped.

    However, something was wrong. I could just feel it. The Professor lay on the ground, his face twisted in pain, but his expression held a flicker of something else. Fear? No, it was deeper than that... something primal, almost predatory.

    Jean knelt beside him, her fiery red hair glowing faintly with the aura of the Phoenix Force. "You don''t deserve this school''s trust anymore," she said coldly.

    But then the air changed. A ripple of psychic energy shot out from Charles''s body like a shockwave, washing over everyone. I felt it trying to burrow into my mind but I was immune, yet I could feel the intense power. It was not his power I could just tell, yet it had the same energy wavelength. It''s hard to explain, but this power is somewhat similar to his own, yet it wasn''t his power. How is this possible? I shielded everyone''s mind instantly. Emma sensing the power turned to her organic diamond form.

    "Damn it, he''s trying to take control of them!" I yelled, my voice cutting through the rising chaos.

    Jean''s head snapped toward the Professor. Her golden eyes flared as the Phoenix Force surged, cutting off the Professor''s power. "No," she growled, her voice layered with the Phoenix''s cosmic resonance. "You will not touch them!"

    "Hahahahaha!" The Professor suddenly began to laugh loudly like a madman.

    His laughter sent shivers down everyone''s spine. All the students present there who saw their respected teacher, laughing like a maniac felt something was wrong. Even Storm, Logan, Cyclops, and Colossus felt the same.

    "Hahaha!" His head snapped up, his eyes glowing an eerie, unnatural blue. The air around us grew cold, and an unsettling smile spread across his face¡ªone that didn''t belong to Charles Xavier.

    "Mind Possession," I muttered.

    "What the hell?" Logan growled. He had drawn his claws, his animal instincts already picking up the sudden shift in the atmosphere.

    "Ah, clever little children," a cold, feminine voice echoed from his lips, though it was distorted and inhuman. "You''ve pulled back the curtain, but you''ve only just begun to see the truth."

    "What... the hell?" Cyclops muttered, raising his visor instinctively.

    The Professor''s body rose into the air, his limbs hanging limply like a puppet on strings. "You think your petty rebellion against this sanctimonious fool matters? Charles was never in control... not truly. His weakness made him the perfect vessel for me, for me. Cassandra Nova, his own dear twin sister."

    "Cassandra Nova?! But that''s impossible. Charles said she died at birth," Storm said in confusion.

    "Dead? He tried to kill me in our mother''s womb causing her to have a miscarriage. I was declared stillborn... dead. They threw me into the sewer, but luckily I survived and waited... Waited for years as my body grew, thanks to my mutation, while he played with his toy school, pretending to care for mutants. Savior from the outside, a monster from the inside. But my dear brother was too stupid, too na?ve to see the bigger picture. He was too weak. It was too easy to take over his feeble mind. Then I had a thought. Why not use this chance? I used this school and the X-Men for my own benefit. And I have enjoyed playing with the chess pieces so much! So many puppets to command, and yet they''re all too weak to matter."

    I could feel everyone''s anger...

    "Charles..." Storm was the only one who still believed there must be a chance.

    "Dead," Cassandra Nova said with a cold smirk. "Long gone by my hands."

    "YOU MONSTER!" Logan charged, claws at the ready to strike, but they simply passed through her. "You killed the professor?"

    "My dear Logan, how gullible you are." The woman within Charles smiled cruelly. "Don''t tell me you thought that crippled, old man was still in charge? How silly."

    "Yes, how silly," I blinked before the Prof and grabbed his throat. "...for you to reveal everything. I''m pretty sure you have uploaded your mind elsewhere as a precaution. So, it really is a waste of time to talk to you anymore," I looked at Storm and the rest of the mutants. "Tell me, what do you want me to do with these monster twins?"

    "Do what needs to be done," Storm said coldly. She wasn''t emotional anymore. Her thoughts were calm. "That monster doesn''t deserve to live after everything he has done."

    "That''s all I needed to hear," I used my Phoenix Force to burn down the monster, slowly and painfully. And I was expecting some screams, but instead...

    "Ahahahaha! How does it feel to be betrayed by your savior? Hahahaha!" The Cassandra monster laughed, "I never cared for the X-Men, this school, and this mutant race! Hahaha, you think Trask is the only one who can build those machines? Think again! Very soon all humans and mutants will become my slaves. I''ll become their new God, not you..."

    "I''ll find you and I''ll kill you. There is nowhere in this world you can hide from me," I promised with my voice resonating with the Phoenix Force.

    "We''ll just see about that, won''t we? You think your Phoenix Force is invincible? Think again," Cassandra''s voice began to distort, and soon enough... Charles''s body turned to ashes in front of my eyes, "The next time we meet, boy, I''ll break your mind and take over your body and then kill your friends and family with your own hands."

    With those final words, his ashes drifted to the ground like snow.

    "Yeah, we''ll just see about that," I muttered.

    Everyone stood there for a moment without uttering a single sound, but then Jubilee began to sob. "W...Why would he do this to us?" She muttered.

    Jean wrapped an arm around her and pulled her in close. "It''s okay," she whispered softly, tears dripping from her eyes. "Don''t shed tears for a monster, Jubilee. He is not worthy of it. Don''t think about it and let''s just move forward from this moment."

    Storm was staring at the place where Charles Xavier stood mere minutes ago with an expressionless look, but deep down I knew she was conflicted. This is what happens when you believe in someone. "I want all of you to gather in the central hall for a meeting. Call back those who are outside." she finally said and walked away with Scott and Logan by her side.

    After an hour or so, the students gathered in the hall along with the X-men. Storm and everyone took seats at the podium before the students while we, the guests sat on one side. The entire school was present. There was one new face. It was Mystique, who was out, so she had no clue about the revelation.

    "We have some unfortunate news to share with all of you. It will affect this school in many ways but you''ll have to trust us. Professor Xavier... your former Professor Xavier was never the man we thought he was," Storm began to say while her eyes roamed over everyone, and she explained everything. She told them how their Professor with Cassandra in control of his mind was responsible for the data theft that Trask Industries had used against mutant-kind, how he was secretly making moves to create an army of mindless mutants in a way, how he lied to his friends for decades, how he manipulated all their lives and many other things. It wasn''t an easy topic for her.

    After she finished, everyone sat there in stunned silence for a moment before the hall broke into an uproar. The students were the first ones to react. It took a while, but she finally got them to calm down, though only slightly.

    "What now, Storm?" Pixie asked in a voice that was barely a whisper.

    Storm''s gaze moved from the students to the rest of the mutants gathered before her. She hesitated a moment, and I could tell how conflicted she felt. Her thoughts were messy and she was sad. After a moment, however, she lifted her head to meet everyone''s eyes, and her expression firmed with a quiet strength that reminded me of the real Storm. She turned toward me.

    "Without you, Cassandra would have succeeded and the entire mutant race would have been doomed to death or slavery." She smiled. "Thank you."

    "It''s what friends do. And I know how hard it is for you all to accept what happened and to move forward without the Professor, so I have a proposal that can help all of us move past this situation and unite," I said and looked around. Everyone''s gaze was on me. I continued, "Genosha. I''ll free the mutants there and end slavery forever. After that, we''ll move there and create our mutant safe haven and form our own country. How about it? Are you all willing to join me in creating a place where mutants can live without fear and in safety?"

    I could sense how many of them were in agreement with the plan. Most were. I could read their minds easily.

    "That''s an impossible dream. No one can enter Genosha," Scott said, his face an expressionless mask. He looked calm, but on the inside, he was not. "The shield around it is impregnable and I''ve been there on our first raid. Lost my brother and many friends there. It''s a nightmare. Their technology and their power, it''s in a league of its own." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What if I told you it''s not?" I smiled as I took a few steps forward to the podium. "I''ll free them all and then we''ll move there. Those who want to stay back are free to do so and those who want to join me are also free to do so. Finally, after everything is over, I''ll create a new force like the Shield and the Avengers. With our numbers and our gifts, we''ll stop crimes on the ground level that the heroes overlook or don''t want to look at. We will protect both humans and mutants without discrimination. So, take your time and think carefully. It''s a big decision after all. Dismissed."

    Everyone slowly dispersed. I knew that their lives would be forever changed by this. It will be hard, but the decision must be their own, so I will not use my powers to influence their mind. That''s one of the main reasons why I want them to make this decision on their own. I will give them enough time to make their decision.

    Meanwhile, Storm called me aside into the Professor''s office.

    "How are you doing, Aron?" She asked.

    "I should be the one asking you that. And Storm, it''s ok to cry," I walked over to her and hugged her tightly as she began to sob on my shoulder. I just stood there for her, letting her emotions flow.

    "It feels as if someone ripped my heart out. I... I..." She stammered as her body trembled in my embrace.

    I said nothing as she vented out everything she had bottled inside her, her sorrow, her sadness, her anger, and all... After a while, she calmed down a bit, and I wiped her tears as she smiled faintly.

    "I never got to say goodbye..." Her words were like a whisper.

    I frowned a little and cupped her cheek and looked into her eyes, "It wasn''t your fault."

    "I know... It''s just..." She closed her eyes and exhaled slowly, and looked into my eyes, "It''s so hard. To think Charles was like that... I noticed some changes, but I refused to accept it as reality, and he used that. He... Charles found me... I was nothing but a street urchin back then... I thought he saved me... Now, all of it was fake. His smiles, his hugs, his words of comfort... Fake!"

    She fell onto the sofa behind her as her body trembled with sorrow, but no tears came from her eyes.

    "Storm," I said as I walked to her and placed a hand on her shoulder. I don''t know what to say. I ain''t good with these types of situations.

    "I''m alright, Aron. I need to be strong for everyone now, so don''t worry," She forced a smile as she stood up. "I''ll pull up the files we have on Genosha."

    After she left, I stood there for a moment, thinking about what Cassandra Nova said. I know that lunatic wasn''t joking. Gotta be careful or I''ll end up like one of those poor bastards she took over. Still, what kind of power still exists on Earth that could threaten the Phoenix Force? The Infinity Stones? Or, some kind of ancient power...

    Sigh! So many storylines to remember. Fuck! Let''s take a little break and think.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [15 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Genosha arc completed on pat reon]

    ---

    Vol-3 will start from next week. See ya.

 [Vol:3 Beginsâ€¦] Ch: 111 [The First Iron Fist]

    [Location: Unknown] [Bunker]

    Cassandra Nova sat comfortably on a throne of cold steel. The air was thick with the scent of burning incense, though it did little to mask the scent of fresh blood. Before her, kneeling and bound in glowing psychic restraints, was a monk from K''un-Lun. His robes were tattered, and his breathing ragged, yet his discipline held firm.

    The monk, a man with sharp, weary eyes and a body trained to withstand pain, barely flinched as a blade of telekinetic force traced along his arm, splitting flesh without spilling a drop of blood. Cassandra smirked at his resilience, leaning forward with a sinister smile.

    "You monks," she mused, her voice a mockery of curiosity, "always so proud, so stoic. But pain is a language even the most disciplined minds understand."

    The monk remained silent, his jaw clenched.

    Cassandra sighed, rolling her eyes before pressing her fingers to his forehead. A searing pulse of psionic energy tore through his mind, an invasive force, unlike anything he had ever experienced. Visions of his home, the sacred gates of K''un-Lun, and the ancient legends of the first Iron Fist. All unraveled before Cassandra''s insatiable hunger for knowledge.

    When she was using Charles'' body and learned about Jean''s power, she wanted to have that power for herself. But trying to take over such volatile power would be foolish. So, she has been trying to find a way to weaken Jean''s power and take it for herself. Finally, after years-long research and searching for power that might be able to suppress the Phoenix Force, she found a clue thanks to the Shield''s database... The Legend of Shou-Lao and the first Iron Fist, a woman who fought against cosmic forces. But the information wasn''t enough. That''s when Danny Rand arrived at Hell''s Kitchen and began to work as a vigilante.

    Cassandra invaded Danny''s mind, but she barely managed to get some snippets of information out of him before the power within him repelled her. That little information was enough for her to capture a monk.

    "Ah... fascinating," she whispered, her smile widening as she picked through his memories like a thief in a treasure vault. "A city hidden between dimensions, warriors trained beyond human limitations, and the very essence of the dragon''s power¡­ all of it, real."

    The monk gritted his teeth, sweat dripping down his forehead. "You... you cannot reach K''un-Lun. It exists beyond your grasp."

    Cassandra laughed, the sound echoing unnaturally. "Oh, sweetheart, don''t be so naive. There is no place beyond my reach. If it exists in a mind, I can find it. If it exists in this universe, I can touch it."

    She flicked her wrist, and the monk let out a gasp as his body convulsed, agony wrapping around his nerves like barbed wire.

    "Tell me about the first Iron Fist," she ordered with her usual sinister smirk. "The true source of his power. The secret even your precious Danny Rand does not know."

    The monk, despite the torment, let out a strained chuckle. "You will never understand¡­ The power of Shou-Lao is not something a parasite like you can control."

    Cassandra''s expression darkened. With a snap of her fingers, the psychic restraints tightened, threatening to crush the monk''s limbs. But she didn''t want him dead¡ªnot yet.

    "Then let me educate you, monk," she whispered as she plunged her hand into his face, destabilizing his DNA and stabilizing it before his cells could break down.

    "Argg!" Finally, the monk screamed, the pain beyond his tolerance. He could feel her fingers, both physically and mentally, reaching into his skull and touching his organs. He felt his eyes melt one moment and reform the next.

    "Do you think I''m nothing more than a telepath?" She whispered, her fingers now digging into his brain, twisting the delicate gray matter in the palm of her hand. "Your brain is nothing more than a tool to me. Let''s see how your training and discipline hold up against¡­ pain!"

    The monk tried to meditate, but it was difficult with his head split open and her fingers in his skull. He struggled, his discipline was shaken as agony racked through him, and she let him suffer.

    "What you have endured thus far," Cassandra mused as she explored the structure of the monk''s brain. "is nothing more than the tip of the iceberg. If I wanted, I could have taken the information the moment we met. But where the hell is the fun in that? Pain is the greatest source of information, after all. And it''s even more fun to watch when there is nothing you can do but surrender and reveal the truth with your own mouth and then beg for death... That''s when it becomes truly delicious. The sweet taste of despair!"

    She flicked her finger and the pain grew tenfold, turning every one of his senses into an open wound that stung with salt, iron, and burning flesh. She even reached deep into the most primal parts of the brain, the parts of his consciousness where there was no memory, only pain and suffering.

    The monk''s breath hitched, the trembling in his body betraying the limits of his endurance. Blood seeped from his nose, his mind unraveling under Cassandra''s relentless assault. He had withstood beatings, starvation, and tortures unimaginable during his training, but this was different. This was a complete invasion of his very being, his memories and will fraying like strands of an old rope.

    Cassandra leaned closer, her expression one of sadistic delight. "Ah, there it is," she said softly, her voice dripping with mock compassion. "The cracks are showing. Discipline can only take you so far, monk."

    The monk''s lips quivered as he struggled to form words. His pride refused to let him plead, but his body betrayed him. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably as Cassandra twisted deeper into his mind, forcing memories to bubble to the surface¡ªmoments he had buried deep in his subconscious.

    Images of his training in K''un-Lun danced through his mind. The great Shou-Lao, the undying dragon, roared in the recesses of his thoughts, a presence that once inspired awe now reduced to fragmented screams. He saw the faces of his masters, their teachings etched into his soul, now dissolving like smoke under Cassandra''s will.

    Finally, his resolve shattered.

    "Stop¡­" he choked, his voice barely a whisper. "Please¡­ I¡­ I''ll tell you."

    "Huh?! What was that? Speak louder, monk." She asked as she amplified his senses. "I cannot hear you!"

    "STOP!" he screamed, his voice cracking.

    Cassandra stopped, her predatory grin returning as she removed her hand from his skull. The psychic restraints loosened slightly, though not enough for him to move. She crouched to meet his weary, tear-filled eyes, tilting her head as if inspecting a broken toy.

    "That wasn''t so hard, was it?" she said mockingly. "Now, start talking. The first Iron Fist. Her connection to Shou-Lao. Your base. Everything."

    The monk took a shuddering breath, his body still trembling from Cassandra''s brutal invasion. He had lost. There was no more fighting, no more endurance... only survival. With a defeated sigh, he finally spoke.

    "Her name was Fan Fei," he murmured, his voice hoarse from the screams that had torn through his throat. "The first Iron Fist."

    Cassandra''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. She waved a hand, and the psychic restraints loosened just enough to allow the monk to breathe easier. He would talk now, willingly or not.

    "Go on," she commanded, her tone a mixture of amusement and hunger.

    The monk licked his cracked lips, summoning the strength to continue. "She was born in K''un-Lun, a daughter of the Green Lotus House, trained in the sacred ways of kung-fu from childhood. From the moment she could walk, she was taught to fight, to master her body and mind."

    Cassandra tilted her head, feigning curiosity. "And yet she betrayed her own people, didn''t she?" She was already in his mind.

    The monk flinched but nodded. "She saw something the elders did not¡­ or would not. Beyond K''un-Lun''s gates, she found early men... cavemen, weak, helpless against the beasts that preyed on them. She... she taught them. Gave them the knowledge they were never meant to have."

    Cassandra chuckled. "Ah, a rebel. I like her already."

    His expression darkened, but he did not stop. "For three months, she trained them. She taught them K''un-Lun''s martial arts, believing she was helping them ascend beyond their savage state. But the elders... they saw her actions as the gravest of sins. She was discovered and declared a traitor, the worst criminal in our city''s history. Her own clan, her own family..." He swallowed hard. "They abandoned her."

    Cassandra nodded, savoring every detail. "And what did the oh-so-wise elders of K''un-Lun do next?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The monk''s eyes burned with pain, but whether it was from his injuries or the weight of history, Cassandra didn''t care. "They brought her to the cave of Shou-Lao, the undying dragon. She was made to watch as her students, those she had trained, those who trusted her, were executed... burned alive by the dragon''s fire."

    Cassandra''s smirk grew. "And that was their mistake, wasn''t it?"

    The monk let out a slow, shuddering breath. "Yes. In her grief, in her fury, Fan Fei broke free of her shackles. She charged the dragon, prepared to die alongside her pupils¡­ but fate had other plans. With all her might, she struck Shou-Lao."

    Cassandra leaned forward, her eyes glinting with wicked amusement. "And?"

    The monk swallowed. "Her fist did not stop at the dragon''s scales. It tore through its skull, all the way out the back of its head. She killed the undying dragon with a single strike."

    Cassandra''s grin widened, her mind already racing. "And in doing so, she bathed in its power."

    He nodded weakly. "Yes. The dragon''s burning blood coated her hands, searing a dragon-shaped mark into her flesh. That was how it began, the first to wield the Iron Fist."

    She chuckled, reveling in the irony. "So, their greatest disgrace became the source of their greatest power."

    The monk''s gaze lowered. "The Thunderer, K''un-Lun''s master, did not see it as a blessing. He called the dragon scar her mark of shame. He decreed that she was to be exiled, cast out, never to return to the sacred city."

    For a moment, Cassandra was silent, her mind processing every word. Then, slowly, she leaned back, tapping her fingers against the arm of her steel throne. "And what happened to her after? Where did she go?"

    The monk hesitated, but Cassandra''s eyes flared with psychic energy, sending fresh waves of pain through his already broken body. He gasped before he could stop himself.

    "I... I don''t know," he stammered. "Her story fades after her exile. Some say she wandered the world, spreading her knowledge. Others believe she sought vengeance on K''un-Lun. Some elders say she fought against cosmic forces that threatened to destroy our world and transverse other dimensions, slaying the evil. But¡­ no one knows for certain."

    She sighed, disappointed. "A shame. But you''ve given me enough."

    The monk''s shoulders slumped, exhaustion overtaking him. He had nothing left to give.

    Cassandra stood, stretching her fingers. "So¡­ the first Iron Fist didn''t just wield power. She stole it. She took something meant to be eternal and made it her own. That means it can be taken."

    She turned her gaze back to the monk, her grin sharpening. "And now I know exactly what I need to do." She already found out how to enter K''un-Lun from his memories, including the traps and fake gates. But didn''t find anything related to the dragon''s location.

    His bloodied lips parted, barely able to form words. "You¡­ will never succeed."

    Cassandra laughed, a rich, venomous sound. "Oh, sweetheart, I always succeed." She flicked her fingers and the monk''s DNA shattered. His skin disappeared and his blood, organs, and skeleton fell down as a pile of red-stained goop. "Sigh! That was a nice little story. To think, a human was strong enough to kill a dragon... Hahahaha! If I can find her remnants, even a little trace of her DNA, then those fools from Genosha should be able to bring her back to life..."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Genosha arc completed on pat reon]

    ---

 Ch: 112 [A glimpse of Genosha]

    [Genosha]

    Deep within the fortified research complex, Forge sat hunched over a console, his once-brilliant mind buried beneath layers of psychic fog and Sugar Man''s twisted programming. His fingers moved with mechanical precision, assembling the final components of his latest creation. A device capable of fully rewriting the minds of even the most resistant ancient mutants.

    The ancient mutants who were supposed to be their slaves began to act unusually and some even tried to break free of their mental restraints and brainwashing. So, Sugar Man had to find a solution before those monsters could tear apart Genosha. He put Forge to work.

    ''Damn those ancient freaks messing up our plans. Arg! I hate the resistance of those Proto-Mutants bastards. But I''m going to break them soon enough,'' A brutal, inhuman laugh echoed behind Forge. "Ahh, Forgey-boy," Sugar Man sneered, his monstrous, four-armed form looming over the inventor. His jagged teeth gleamed under the sterile lab lights. "You''ve outdone yourself this time. Once this bad boy''s up and running, not even the oldest freaks will be able to fight back."

    Forge didn''t respond. His eyes were hollow, his mind shackled, his will not his own. The genius mutant who once built weapons for the X-Men, for mutantkind''s survival, was now crafting instruments of enslavement.

    Sugar Man grinned, satisfied, before turning his grotesque head toward a nearby screen. Footage from across Genosha played in front of him. All the puppets were doing their jobs without any free will. Among those puppets were Havok, Boom Boom, Rictor, Wolfsbane, and many others. The Genoshan forces captured them when they attacked the island years ago with Magneto. Sugar Man brainwashed them and turned them into slaves and puppets.

    [Sector 17 - The Execution Pit]

    The scent of blood clung to the air like a curse.

    A dozen mutants knelt in the dirt, their bodies broken, their faces hollow with exhaustion and despair. They had fought against their captors for as long as they could, but resistance was meaningless here. Their hands were bound behind their backs with inhibitor cuffs, their powers neutralized, their fate sealed.

    Standing before them was Rahne Sinclair¡ªWolfsbane.

    Her once-kind amber eyes were devoid of emotion, dulled by the psychic chains that bound her mind. Her blood-stained claws flexed instinctively, though she did not act of her own will. She was nothing more than a weapon, honed for slaughter, waiting for orders.

    From the platform above, Havok stood over the big platform. He was wearing a black Magistrate uniform. The emblem of the Genegineer was stitched across his chest. He looked down at the kneeling prisoners and rebels who had dared to defy the system and spoke in a voice that carried no warmth, only authority.

    "You know the penalty for treason," he said, his tone devoid of feeling. "No more trials. No more mercy."

    He turned his gaze to Wolfsbane, his expression unreadable. "Kill them."

    There was no hesitation.

    Wolfsbane dropped to all fours, her bones cracking, muscles shifting as her body transformed into her lupine form. Her fur bristled, her fangs bared, and in an instant, she moved.

    "Rawwrrr!!"

    The first rebel barely had time to scream before she was upon him. Her claws dug into his gut, tearing through muscle and bone with ease. She wrenched upward, spilling his insides onto the ground in a steaming heap. His body convulsed before going limp, his eyes frozen in shock. Blood sprayed all over like a broken fountain.

    "Mercy... Please..." A woman next to him sobbed, terror overtaking her, but Wolfsbane showed no recognition of her pain. She lunged, sinking her fangs into the woman''s throat, tearing it open in a violent spray of crimson.

    The others tried to scramble away, but there was nowhere to run. The cuffs held them down, the guards encircled them, and Wolfsbane was faster than any of them could ever hope to be. She slashed, tore, ripped apart flesh as if they were nothing more than cattle in a slaughterhouse. Blood, flesh, limbs, guts... flew everywhere. It was like one of those body horror movies.

    A young mutant, barely in his teens, sobbed, his hands trembling. "Rahne... please," he whispered.

    For a brief moment, something flickered in Wolfsbane''s dead eyes... something buried deep beneath the layers of control. But it was fleeting. The psychic programming reinforced itself, drowning out whatever piece of her remained.

    She pounced.

    "Kuggg!" His scream was brief, cut short as she ripped his head from his shoulders, the wet pop of vertebrae snapping lost in the wind. His blood sprayed her face, as his body began to jerk uncontrollably in a death dance.

    The rest of the mutants, horrified, tried to move back away, to beg and plead, but they had no words left. They only had tears and hopelessness. And they were powerless to resist as Wolfsbane methodically moved on to the next target, ripping and killing with brutal efficiency.

    She tore a woman in half, claws ripping her stomach wide open.

    The last prisoner died...

    Blood soaked the earth, pooling around the corpses. The execution pit was now filled with the crunching sound of bones being chewed and the feasting sound of Wolfsbane who was eating the flesh of the fallen rebels. Havok watched the scene with a cold expression before turning back, leaving the wolf girl to enjoy her meal.

    [Sector 09 ¨C The Slave Mines]

    The mines of Genosha were a pit of despair, a place where the unwanted were worked until their bodies gave out. The air was thick with dust and sweat, and the groans of the dying mixed with the rhythmic clanking of pickaxes against stone. It was a factory of suffering, where mutants were not people, they were tools, flesh, and bone machinery, stripped of their wills, ground down until nothing remained.

    And when a tool broke?

    It was Boom Boom''s job to throw it away.

    Tabitha Smith stood at the edge of the pit, her arms crossed over her chest, watching as the newest batch of expendables was lined up before her. These were the ones who could no longer work. Their bodies are too weak, their hands too unsteady, and their breaths too shallow.

    There were twelve of them, some barely clinging to life, others standing on shaking legs. They knew why they were here.

    They knew what was coming.

    A frail woman, her hair white with age, lifted her head. Her lips were cracked, her skin caked in dirt. She stared at Tabitha as if searching for something in her face, something human.

    "You used to fight for us," she whispered. "You fought for the dream."

    Boom Boom didn''t react. The words meant nothing to her now. She had no dreams, no memories, no free will¡ªonly the command to execute.

    One of the guards pushed an old man forward. His knees buckled, and he hit the dirt with a wet gasp. His ribs were visible beneath his tattered rags, his breathing labored. He wasn''t sick, he wasn''t injured... He was just¡­ done.

    And on Genosha, there was no place for the broken.

    Boom Boom sighed, rolling her shoulders like she was shaking off some unseen weight. Then, without ceremony, she raised her hand.

    A soft, golden spark flickered at her fingertips. It hovered there, pulsing gently, like a firefly in the dark. Then it grew.

    The old man shook his head violently, his breath coming in desperate gasps. "No, please, don''t..."

    She flicked her fingers.

    The energy sphere soared forward, slipping into his chest like a whisper. For a second, there was nothing. Just silence.

    Then...

    He detonated.

    The explosion ripped him apart from the inside, bones snapping like twigs, flesh peeling away in a violent bloom of red mist. The blast was quiet, but the results were devastating... a burst of gore, a mess of meat where a man had been standing.

    The others flinched, their breath catching in their throats, but they didn''t scream. There was no point.

    Boom Boom didn''t blink. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She turned her gaze to the next one in line. A woman, no older than thirty, her face gaunt, her hands trembling. She clenched her jaw and stood taller, as if trying to face her death with dignity.

    Boom Boom flicked her fingers again.

    Another golden sphere floated lazily forward... a fragile, beautiful thing, almost delicate. It landed on the woman''s chest.

    She exploded.

    Chunks of her body splattered against the walls. The ones who remained were coated in her blood, their faces speckled with bits of flesh and bone.

    Boom Boom let out another bored sigh.

    One by one, she erased them.

    No screams. No mercy. Just soft golden lights and the quiet, wet sounds of bodies being blown apart.

    When the last of them was gone, she wiped a speck of blood from her cheek and turned away, stepping over the remains without a second glance.

    Her job was done.

    The next batch of workers would be in the mines by morning and another batch of unlucky would be sent to the execution pits. Genosha was an eternal factory, constantly churning through bodies, burning away the weak and worthless, replacing them with fresh minds and obedient soldiers.

    ----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Genosha arc completed on pat reon]

    ---

 Ch: 113 [Destiny- The inevitable future]

    [Inner Sanctum ¨C The Throne of Genosha]

    David Moreau, the Genegineer, strode through the cold, steel-lined corridors of the citadel, his mind weighed down by the unexpected summons. The Leader did not tolerate delay, and any hesitation could be met with severe punishment. He passed through several security checkpoints, each one more fortified than the last. Armed guards in reinforced Magistrate armor stood at attention, their emotionless visors tracking his every step. The deeper he went, the colder the air became

    Finally, he reached the grand chamber. Towering metal doors groaned as they slid apart, revealing a vast throne room. The walls were lined with thick cables and holographic displays, each one cycling through surveillance footage from every corner of Genosha. Towering pillars lined the room, covered with grotesque sculptures of Genosha''s conquered enemies. The air was thick with incense, the scent designed to keep the mind focused and subservient.

    At the center of the chamber, seated upon an obsidian throne, was The Leader. His face was hidden behind a simple black mask, his body draped in ceremonial robes of black and crimson. No one knew his true name, only that he had risen to power through sheer brutality and absolute control. His presence alone was suffocating.

    David swallowed hard and knelt. "You summoned me, my Lord?"

    The Leader''s voice was calm, yet it carried the weight of absolute command. "Yes, Genegineer. I have received disturbing intelligence. Forces beyond our shores are gathering. An invasion is being planned."

    David stiffened. "Impossible. We control all lines of communication. Who would dare¡ª?"

    The Leader''s fingers drummed against the armrest. "Do not waste my time with doubts, Moreau. The threat is real. Our enemies are moving in the shadows. We cannot afford uncertainty."

    David lowered his gaze. "What are your orders, my Lord?"

    The Leader leaned forward slightly. "You will increase Genosha''s defenses immediately. Strengthen the mind-control frequencies, reinforce the slave sectors, and ensure the Magistrates are prepared for war."

    David nodded. "It will be done."

    The Leader''s head tilted slightly. "And one more thing, Genegineer."

    A shiver crawled up David''s spine. "Yes?"

    "You will go to the Forbidden Zone and unseal Irene Adler."

    David''s blood ran cold. "Adler?"

    "She sees the future, Moreau. And I will have her knowledge. Use any method necessary to make her speak."

    David hesitated, but he knew better than to argue. The Forbidden Zone was a place spoken of only in whispers, a vault where dangerous minds were sealed away, hidden from both their enemies and their own people. Irene Adler¡ªDestiny¡ªhad been imprisoned there for years, her gift of prophecy deemed too unpredictable, too dangerous.

    "As you command, my Lord," David said, forcing steadiness into his voice.

    The Leader gestured dismissively. "Then go. Do not fail me."

    David rose, his mind racing as he turned to leave. The shadows of the Inner Sanctum seemed to press against his back, a silent reminder that failure was not an option.

    He had his orders.

    And soon, the future would be theirs to control.

    ...

    David moved through the decayed remnants of a once-thriving Genoshan research facility, now known only as the Forbidden Zone. It was a place swallowed by time, hidden beneath the surface of the island, far from the eyes of even the most loyal Magistrates. The walls were scarred with the remnants of forgotten horrors, failed experiments, corrupted mutations, and knowledge too dangerous to wield.

    The deeper he went, the more the air thickened with the residue of old power, an oppressive energy that seemed to hum in the walls. Security drones flitted in the dark, their red eyes scanning everything that moved. The flickering lights cast long shadows as David and his escort of heavily armed Magistrates approached the final threshold.

    The Vault of Shadows.

    A monolithic door, reinforced with psychic-dampening alloys, stood before them. It had not been opened in decades. The runes of containment, etched by the Genosha''s most powerful psionic engineers, still pulsed faintly. A warning. A final, desperate attempt to keep what lay beyond from ever waking.

    David turned to the lead Magistrate. "Deactivate the seals. Now."

    The guards exchanged uncertain glances, but none dared question him. With a few rapid keystrokes, the locks hissed, and a series of massive bolts retracted. The door trembled as if resisting its own unsealing, then slowly groaned open, releasing a gust of stale air.

    Beyond the threshold was darkness.

    A cell sat in the center of the chamber, surrounded by interwoven layers of psionic barriers. Within it, bound by chains of light forged from pure psychic suppression, sat a frail yet eerily composed woman.

    Irene Adler.

    She had not aged. Not truly. Her body was weak, her hair silvered, but her presence was unchanged, a timeless figure, lost in an eternal prison of forced silence. Her blindfold, woven from null-thread, remained untouched, ensuring that her cursed sight would not reach beyond her containment.

    Yet, the moment the door opened, she smiled.

    "I was wondering when you''d finally come," she whispered, her voice brittle yet unwavering. "I saw this moment... so many times."

    David stepped forward, suppressing the unease that curled in his gut. "Then you already know why I''m here."

    She tilted her head. "Oh, I know why he sent you. The Leader, always so obsessed with certainty. But tell me, David... do you truly wish to know the future? Or is it simply that you fear what comes next?"

    David''s expression hardened. "Enough riddles. You will give us what we need, one way or another."

    The smile never left her lips. "Ah. Torture, then. I have seen that as well. Killing other mutants before me. I have seen that as well. Hundreds of times..."

    He nodded to the guards. They activated the suppression field, increasing the dampening energy around her. The air crackled as the invisible chains tightened, crushing her psychic abilities under a weight too heavy to resist.

    She shuddered, her frail body trembling but still, she smiled.

    And then she spoke.

    "Foolish men¡­ always thinking chains will hold the storm at bay."

    The air grew colder. The darkness seemed to stretch, reaching out like unseen tendrils.

    David hesitated. "What do you mean?"

    Irene lifted her face, her unseeing eyes burning through the blindfold.

    "He is coming."

    David''s blood turned to ice. "Who?" He clenched his fists, forcing control over his breathing. "Who is coming, Adler?" he demanded, his voice cutting through the stagnant air.

    Destiny tilted her head slightly, the blindfold covering her sightless eyes shifting as she breathed in the stale air of her prison. "I have seen them in flames," she whispered, her voice both brittle and powerful. "I have seen them in the stars, in the ashes, in the ruin of all you have built."

    David frowned. "Who?"

    Her lips curled ever so slightly, the ghost of a smile. "Two fires burn on the horizon¡­ twin infernos that no chains can bind, no machine can rewrite. One, a spirit unbroken, reborn over and over, a name whispered in reverence and fear."

    David''s heart pounded. He had heard of only one entity that fit such a description. ''The Phoenix.'' He knew about Jean Grey but for her to come here meant he could capture her because without a stable host, the Phoenix wouldn''t be able to materialize its full power. With Forge''s help, he could create a device to destabilize Jean. And if Genosha gets the Phoenix Force, the world would bend its knees to them. But the mention of ''twin infernos'' caught him by surprise. ''What could it be? Two Phoenix? Impossible!''

    But before he could speak, Irene continued, her voice taking on an almost reverent tone.

    "And the other¡­" She exhaled as if feeling the weight of destiny itself pressing against her ribs. "A fire that does not burn, a storm of power that devours time itself. She does not know yet. She does not see it yet. But she will."

    David stiffened. This wasn''t what he had expected. "You''re speaking in riddles again, Adler," he hissed. "Give me names!"

    Destiny let out a soft laugh, a sound that sent a shiver down his spine. "Oh, but where would be the fun in that, Genegineer? Do you truly think knowing will help you?" She leaned forward, the suppression field crackling around her, yet it could not contain the sheer certainty in her words. "I have seen your death, David Moreau. Hundreds of times."

    David felt something cold slither down his spine.

    "You will try to run," she murmured. "You will try to hide. You will beg, you will scream, you will curse the heavens for forsaking you." She tilted her head. "And yet, in every path, in every variation, in every twist of fate¡­ you still die. Painfully."

    David swallowed, his mouth suddenly dry.

    Destiny took a deep breath. "The lightning queen rises from the storm, her hands crackling with judgment. The shadow-kissed warrior carves through the dark, her mind sharper than any blade. The lost girl, the trickster, the flame-touched child¡ªthey are coming."

    Her fingers twitched against the cold steel of her restraints.

    "The diamond shatters. The witch rewrites. The dreamer bleeds. And the island¡­ oh, the island burns."

    The words struck David like a hammer to the chest.

    "You cannot stop what is coming, David Moreau. No chains, no collars, no existence, no twisted programming will save you. The fire rises, the tide turns, and soon¡­ Genosha will drown in its own sins."

    David took an involuntary step back. The guards at his side shifted uncomfortably, their weapons clutched tighter.

    He had come seeking certainty.

    Instead, he had found doom.

    Destiny''s head lifted slightly, as if looking past him, past the room, past time itself.

    And then she whispered the words that sent ice through his veins.

    "I can see a new future. You will release Apocalypse and his Horsemen, Bennet du Paris, Selene Gallio... Nothing can stop the inevitable."

    "We''ll just see about that," Both of them said the same thing in unison.

    Destiny began to laugh like a mad woman, the sound echoing through the chamber as David turned and hurriedly walked away, his heart racing.

    As he left, the doors slammed shut behind him.

    Destiny Adler remained, bound in her cell, her eyes blindfolded and unseeing.

    She did not move. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She did not speak.

    But she smiled.

    The end of their suffering was near...

    ----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Genosha arc completed on pat reon]

    ---

 Ch: 114 [The tomb of the first mutant]

    The underground prison testing lab was a sprawling maze of sterile corridors, dimly lit by flickering overhead lamps. The walls, reinforced with psionic-resistant alloys, pulsed faintly with the hum of dampening fields designed to suppress the abilities of those contained within. The air was thick with the scent of chemicals and sweat, the product of years of relentless experimentation.

    David Moreau, after reporting Destiny''s prophecy to the Leader, went into the secret lab, his mind still reeling from his encounter with Destiny. Her words gnawed at him, burrowing into the crevices of his mind like a parasite. Was she toying with him, or had she truly glimpsed the inevitable?

    On his way, he informed Sugarman of the prophecy.

    He pushed the thoughts aside as his gaze swept over the containment cells. Within each one, a mutant lay restrained, their bodies wracked with convulsions as the latest round of genetic modifications took effect. Some screamed, their voices hoarse from days, perhaps weeks, of agony. Others sat in eerie silence, their will all but shattered by the relentless conditioning.

    Ten ancient mutants, their origins lost to time, were locked away in the deepest recesses of the facility. Their genetic codes held secrets that could rewrite the very nature of evolution itself, yet they resisted every attempt to mold them. Shackled to massive steel slabs, their bodies twitched under the influence of forced mutation protocols, but their minds remained stubbornly intact. No matter how many times the scientists adjusted the frequencies, altered the serums, or increased the pain threshold, they refused to break.

    And then there were the six proto-mutants¡ªbeings from an age long before Homo superior became a recognized force in the world. Primitive yet immensely powerful, their cells reacted unpredictably to every experiment, making them both an invaluable resource and an uncontrollable variable.

    David approached the main observation deck, where several lab workers flitted between consoles, monitoring vitals and running simulations. A pair of heavily armed Magistrates stood guard, their weapons trained on the cells at all times.

    A shuffling noise from behind announced the arrival of Sugarman.

    The grotesque scientist grinned, his jagged teeth gleaming in the dim light. His hunched, four-armed frame cast a monstrous shadow against the cold walls. He sidled up beside David, peering into the lab with glee.

    "You look troubled, Genegineer," Sugarman sneered, his voice a sickly-sweet mixture of mockery and amusement. "Did the old crone''s words get under your skin? She always did have a way of twisting minds before they even realized they were broken."

    David exhaled sharply through his nose, refusing to meet Sugarman''s eyes. "Her prophecies are vague riddles meant to instill doubt. Nothing more."

    Sugarman chuckled, his grotesque features contorting further. "Oh, but doubt is such a delicious thing, isn''t it? It gnaws, it festers... it makes men desperate. And desperate men make mistakes."

    David ignored the bait. "What is the status of the subjects?"

    Sugarman gestured to the observation windows. "The ancients resist, as always. Their mutations are stable, but their minds refuse to be conditioned. Some sort of instinctual resistance, like old-world predators refusing domestication. The proto-mutants are... unpredictable. One moment docile, the next moment their biology shifts in ways we can''t begin to comprehend. They''re stuck in the evolutionary middle ground, neither past nor future."

    David''s fingers tapped against the steel railing as he observed the subjects. "Then we escalate. Increase the neurogenic stimulation. If they will not evolve willingly, we will drag them into the future kicking and screaming."

    Sugarman''s grin widened. "Ah, now there''s the ruthless Genegineer I know. But tell me, what if Destiny''s words were more than just riddles? What if the fire she spoke of truly comes for us?"

    David turned, his expression unreadable. "Then we must ensure that when it arrives¡­ Genosha holds the power to withstand it."

    Sugarman let out a guttural chuckle, his jagged teeth gleaming in the dim light. "Oh, this will be fun."

    David''s gaze returned to the tortured figures beyond the glass. The future was uncertain, but one thing was clear. Genosha would either control what was to come¡­ or be destroyed by it.

    As they were overseeing the experiments, David received a message from another team, working outside Genosha. After years of excavation, they had successfully unearthed and transported the tomb of En Sabah Nur, the first mutant, the eternal conqueror. Apocalypse.

    "You will release Apocalypse and his Horsemen... Nothing can stop the inevitable."

    It had been a prophecy. A warning. And now, a reality.

    The Genegineer forced himself to steady his breathing. He had no time for superstition. Destiny''s foresight was an anomaly¡ªpowerful, yes, but still bound by interpretation. The future was not set in stone, not unless they allowed it to be.

    Sugarman led the way down a winding corridor, his grotesque grin never wavering. "You should see your face, Moreau," he rasped. "Like a man walking to his own execution. You''re not afraid of some old corpse, are you?"

    David shot him a glare. "I don''t fear the dead. I fear what they leave behind."

    They reached a reinforced blast door, thick with overlapping layers of mutation nullifiers, power dampeners, and psychic inhibitors. Every possible safeguard had been deployed.

    Sugarman tapped his claws against the control panel, activating the final security sequence. "We''ve sealed the chamber with the strongest psionic dampeners we have. Whatever''s in there, it''s not waking up without our say-so." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    David exhaled sharply. "Then let''s see what we''ve uncovered."

    With a hiss of hydraulics, the blast doors parted, revealing the Tomb of Apocalypse.

    The chamber was big, designed to contain forces beyond comprehension. In the center, a towering sarcophagus of obsidian and celestial stone loomed, covered in intricate hieroglyphs. The ancient symbols pulsed faintly, as if still carrying remnants of a forgotten age.

    The research team stood at the periphery, watching in nervous silence. The lead scientist, a pale man named Dr. Voss, adjusted his glasses and cleared his throat.

    "Genegineer Moreau," Voss said, his voice uneasy. "We have verified the authenticity of the tomb. The inscriptions match known records of En Sabah Nur. But there''s something else¡­"

    David stepped forward, inspecting the sarcophagus. "Explain."

    Voss hesitated, glancing toward the stone coffin. "The energy readings are¡­ inconsistent. The body inside should be long-decomposed, but our scans indicate cellular activity. Faint, but undeniable. He isn''t dead, sir. He''s dormant."

    David''s pulse quickened. Dormant. That was far worse than dead.

    Sugarman let out a wheezing chuckle. "So the big bad Apocalypse is just taking a nap? Adorable."

    David ignored him. He ran his hand over the inscriptions, deciphering their meaning. Some of the markings spoke of resurrection cycles, of a deep slumber only broken by external forces. This wasn''t a burial... it was containment.

    "You will release Apocalypse¡­"

    His throat tightened. Destiny had foreseen this moment. But was he walking into a prophecy or merely the illusion of one?

    Voss continued, oblivious to David''s inner turmoil. "We''ve activated the highest level of containment. If we decide to proceed with an autopsy, we can ensure he remains sedated indefinitely."

    David hesitated. If they could study Apocalypse''s DNA and his technology, they could unlock mutant evolution itself. They could reforge Genosha into something greater, beyond the reach of any outside force.

    And yet¡­

    Destiny''s voice echoed in his mind.

    "No chains, no collars, no existence, no twisted programming will save you..."

    David exhaled sharply. "Prepare the autopsy chamber," he ordered. "We need to understand exactly what we''re dealing with before we make any decisions."

    The research team nodded and moved into action.

    Sugarman stopped them, "Now, now, now. Don''t be hasty, David." He pointed one of his limbs toward the left side of the tomb. "You see the bloody handprints? Let''s extract that and see if we can find some DNA first. It''s probably Apocalypse''s blood traces, well-preserved thanks to the seal. Let''s do some tests and check out what we are actually dealing with."

    "We don''t have time for that," David said, irritated by the unnecessary delay. "We need answers now, not later. We need to know what he is, and how to control him."

    "As I said, don''t rush to your own death. Destiny''s words messed up your mind. Think rationally, Genegineer."

    The words stung, but David remained silent. Sugarman was right. Destiny had rattled him.

    Sugarman pointed at the tomb, "Look, we already know the answers. It''s not a mystery who this guy is or what he can do. Let''s get DNA first, then you can wake him up. We all want to see what he can do, but let''s not be hasty about it. We are already having a hard time controlling those low-level proto mutants with the lowest awakened genes. Think what we could unleash if we were careless with this guy."

    "You are right, Sugarman." David finally agreed.

    The lead scientist called out, "Genegineer Moreau, we have successfully extracted a blood sample from the sarcophagus." He held up a vial filled with a strange, viscous liquid. "We are running preliminary tests now."

    David nodded. "Proceed with caution."

    Sugarman let out a wheezing laugh. "Good. Cool down that brain of yours and perform the tests. I''ll stay here and make sure this guy stays asleep."

    The lead scientist and David walked out, leaving Sugarman in charge.

    Sugarman turned his attention toward the sarcophagus. His eyes glowed with a blue hue...

    ----

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Genosha arc completed on pat reon]

    ---

 Ch: 115 [Goldy- The Super Dog]

    Sugarman''s grotesque grin faltered as his eyes flickered with an unnatural blue light. His body stiffened, his breath catching in his throat as an overwhelming presence flooded his mind. It was unlike anything he had ever felt before. An intelligence so vast, so ancient, that it eclipsed his own twisted cunning like a dying ember before a roaring inferno.

    Apocalypse had awoken.

    His essence coiled through Sugarman''s consciousness, a vast and terrible will that crushed any thought of resistance before it could form. The so-called nullifiers, the dampeners, the layers of security designed to contain him were mere child''s play. They were irrelevant against a force as primal as him.

    The ancient mutant''s mind stretched outward, surveying the facility through Sugarman''s unwilling senses. He saw the experiments, the suffering, the twisted attempts to control evolution. A waste of potential. A mockery of what true power should be.

    And then he saw Genosha.

    A land teetering between revolution and ruin. A people oppressed, manipulated, and broken under the weight of false rulers. How fitting that they, in their arrogance, had dug up their own destruction.

    His body, his ancient vessel, was weak, a husk drained of its former glory by millennia of slumber. To rise again, he would need more. He would need time. He would need a new host.

    The process of Essence Transference was delicate and intricate. It required a body of unparalleled potential, one that could not only withstand his power but wield it as its own. And he already knew where to find it.

    The Phoenix Force. During his era, he had only heard the legends of Phoenix but never encountered one. Well, that''s going to change soon.

    Through Sugarman''s stolen vision, he glimpsed fragments of Destiny''s prophecy. He saw the coming battle, the ones who would attack Genosha. And among them, a being tied to cosmic fire, rebirth, and destruction. The Phoenix''s host would be the perfect vessel.

    But first, he needed his Horsemen. He needed warriors to prepare the world for his return, to break Genosha''s chains, and to bring ruin to those who dared think themselves gods.

    Deep within the underground prison, locked away in the darkest recesses, the ancient mutants stirred. The proto-mutants twitched, their minds unknowingly brushing against the call of their true master. The forced mutations, the genetic tampering¡ªthey had failed to break them before. But now, under his command, they would awaken as something more.

    Sugarman''s lips curled into a jagged smile, but the expression was no longer his own. Apocalypse first learned everything necessary about the new era and the technologies from his new slave''s mind, then took over the lab worker''s minds so that whatever happening in there would remain a secret for now. He even made sure to control the security and surveillance guards and made them create a false loop in the live footage to prevent outsiders from knowing what was happening down there. Then he whispered through Sugarman...

    "Rise."

    The chamber trembled. The slabs that bound the ancient mutants groaned as unseen forces gripped them. Their bodies convulsed, veins bulging with a power long dormant. Their minds, once resistant to brainwashing, are now bent, reshaped by the will of something greater than they had ever known.

    One by one, their eyes snapped open, glowing with newfound purpose. Their servitude had not been to the Genoshans. Their true master had returned.

    The proto-mutants, unstable and unpredictable, screamed as their flesh twisted, adapting, evolving in chaotic bursts. But they no longer fought against it. They embraced it. They became what they were always meant to be. Apocalypse has awakened their slumbering genes.

    Sugarman... No, the vessel that was once Sugarman turned toward the sarcophagus, its celestial engravings pulsing in tandem with the resurgence of Apocalypse''s essence. His power was returning. Slowly, but surely. He would bide his time, wait for the chaos to unfold, and when the time was right¡­ he would take what was his.

    The Phoenix Force would come to Genosha. And when it did, it would belong to him.

    Sugarman''s twisted laughter echoed through the corridors, a sound that sent a ripple of unease through the facility''s walls.

    ...

    [Back to Xavier''s school] [1 day before the attack] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aron and Goldy stood on the training field. Everything was ready. Tomorrow at the first hour of the day they would depart towards Genosha. There was only one thing left to do. He wanted to check how his power would work out on animals. He could give humans and mutants powers but it was temporary. So, he wanted to try it on his doggy.

    "Alright, Goldy. You ready for this?" He asked his dog.

    "Woof!" Goldy barked, wagging her tail.

    "Great!" Aron touched the dog''s head and transferred super speed powers into it. In humans and mutants, it lasts for 5 to 10 minutes, depending on their endurance and physical condition. So, if Goldy can surpass that time limit then... Aron will make him a super dog. "Alright. Now..." He created an ice shard and held it before him. "I want you to fetch this, alright?"

    "Woofff!" Goldy barked again, eyeing the ice shard with excitement.

    Aron threw the ice shard away with full strength. "Go get it, boy!"

    Goldy zipped through the air, racing after the ice shard, leaving a trail of silvery smoke in her wake. Aron laughed and clapped his hands in joy as he saw how fast his dog was. Goldy was running at an equal speed to Pietro. He jumped up high in the air and caught the ice shard before landing softly on the ground and then zoomed toward Aron.

    All that happened in less than 1 second! Aron opened his palm, receiving the ice shard from Goldy. His smile grew even wider seeing this. He patted his doggy, "You are really fast, Goldy!"

    "Woof!" Goldy barked, wagging her tail excitedly. He seemed to enjoy the new power.

    Aron decided to check something. He transferred another mutation into Goldy''s body. It was Colossus'' organic metal skin.

    "Woof! Woof!" Goldy''s body turned silver and metallic.

    He touched the dog''s head and well, it was metal alright, "Ok. Run up to that tree and come back. Go!"

    Goldy rushed toward the tree, moving even faster than before. And just like before he came back in less than 1 second.

    "Hahahaha! Dang! So you can handle two mutations together... How about three?"

    "Woof!"

    Aron transferred telekinesis and flight powers into Goldy''s body. "Alright. Stable so far." He kept his Phoenix Force ready. If Goldy''s life was in danger, he would take away all the powers he had given her immediately. He flew up into the sky, "C''mon, boy, follow me."

    "Woof!" Goldy tried to fly, but instead, he just hovered above the ground.

    Aron laughed. "Focus, boy. You can do it!"

    Goldy''s body glowed with a silvery aura as he slowly floated into the air. "Woof!" His body stabilized and began to fly higher.

    "That''s it! Good boy! C''mon, let''s go for a spin around the school!" He took his flying doggy through the sky.

    "Woof!"

    The duo flew around the school and Goldy''s eyes fell on Jubilee who was eating a plate full of fried chicken. He zipped toward Jubilee and snatched a piece from her plate. Then he flew back to Aron happily.

    "Hahahahahaha! Oh boy."

    "Hey! That''s mine," Jubilee screamed from below. "What the hell are you...?! Wait! Goldy!"

    "Well, see ya. Jubilee..." Aron waved his hand at Jubilee before flying away.

    "Get back here... Arrggg! My fried chicken... No more treats for you, Goldy," Jubilee yelled from below.

    Aron and Goldy flew high up into the clouds and they stopped there. They flew around for over ten minutes... Goldy organic metal skin reverted back to normal because it takes a huge amount of stamina to maintain it. But even after ten minutes of flying around, he showed no signs of fatigue and he retained those powers. It was a good news.

    "Well, welcome to the team, Goldy," He said to his doggy and patted his head.

    Goldy wagged his tail, "Woof! Woof!"

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Genosha arc completed on pat reon]

    ---

 Ch: 116 [A moment with Jubilee]

    Aron lay on the rooftop, hands behind his head, staring up at the stars. The night was still, save for the occasional rustling of leaves in the wind. Peaceful. Almost too peaceful.

    Tomorrow, everything will change.

    Genosha awaited.

    He exhaled slowly, trying to focus on the quiet instead of the battle ahead. Blood will be shed tomorrow. But no matter how much he tried to let himself enjoy this moment, the weight of what was coming pressed down on him.

    Then, a door creaked open.

    He turned his head slightly, spotting Jubilee stepping onto the rooftop. A bag of chips was tucked under her arm, and she was wearing an oversized hoodie. It was probably Logan''s, judging by how big it looked on her.

    She looked at him, then at the sky, then back again. "Couldn''t sleep either?"

    Aron smirked. "Nope. Figured I''d spend the night with the stars before we head off to war."

    Jubilee plopped down beside him, popping a chip into her mouth. "Pfft. ''War.'' Sounds so dramatic when you say it like that."

    He chuckled. "It is dramatic. Mutants are enslaved there, Jubes. Tomorrow, we change that."

    She chewed thoughtfully, then asked, "Are you scared?"

    Aron turned his head toward her, one brow raised. "Scared? Me?" He grinned. "What could possibly defeat me and Jean? Besides, I trained you guys myself. If anything, it''s the Genoshans who should be worried."

    Jubilee gave him a look. "Cocky much?"

    He smirked. "Confident."

    She rolled her eyes but smiled. "Yeah, yeah. But still¡­ what if things don''t go according to plan?"

    Aron reached over and took a chip from her bag. "Then you can just nuke the island."

    Jubilee snorted. "You make it sound so simple."

    "It is simple," he said between crunches. "We''ve got the Phoenix Force, the best fighters, and a dog that can outrun Pietro. We''ve got this."

    She smiled but didn''t respond, her gaze drifting up to the stars again. Aron watched her for a moment... the way the wind played with her hair, the way her lips parted slightly in thought. She looked beautiful under the night sky.

    She was worried. Even if she didn''t say it outright, he could feel it.

    Without thinking, he reached for her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. "Hey."

    She blinked, turning to him in surprise.

    "We''ve got this," he said, softer this time.

    Jubilee held his gaze. For a second, she looked like she wanted to say something. Instead, she just smiled. "Yeah. We do."

    Aron smirked. "Now, c''mon."

    Before she could ask what he meant, he teleported them away in a flash of purple light.

    The next moment, they were standing outside, far from the school, beneath a sky untouched by city lights. A cool breeze swept through the trees, rustling the leaves. The air smelled fresh, crisp.

    Jubilee blinked. "Okay, where the hell did you just take us?"

    Aron smirked. "Just a little spot I found. Thought we could take a walk. You know, before the whole war thing."

    She narrowed her eyes playfully. "Are you trying to be romantic, Aron?"

    He grinned. "Depends. Is it working?"

    Jubilee huffed but didn''t pull her hand away. "Maybe."

    They started walking, their hands still linked, the night air wrapping around them like a quiet lullaby. After a while, Jubilee leaned her head against his shoulder.

    She exhaled. "You know, I used to love nights like these when I was a kid. Back before everything changed."

    Aron glanced at her. "Before Xavier''s?"

    She nodded. "Before Xavier''s. Before aliens, before I even knew I was a mutant. Back when my biggest worry was sneaking into the movies without a ticket." She smiled faintly.

    "I used to think life was simple. Then I got my powers, lost my parents, and found out the world wasn''t so simple anymore. I had nowhere to go. The best place I could find was a shopping mall... I lived there for years. Those guards tried to catch me all the time. Then one day Storm, Logan, and Hank saved me from a mutant attack. I kinda... snuck into their car and came here."

    She laughed, shaking her head. "Hid in the school for two whole years. Can you believe that? Then Magneto attacked, and I had to do something. Well, the rest... Ah! Look at me babbling. You can read minds, so you already know everything."

    Aron gave her hand a small squeeze, tracing soft circles against her skin with his thumb. "Yeah, I know," he said. "But I like hearing it from you."

    Jubilee huffed a small laugh. "You''re such a dork."

    "And yet, you''re still holding my hand," Aron teased.

    She rolled her eyes but didn''t let go. Instead, she looked up at the stars again. "Sometimes, I wonder what my life would''ve been like if none of this mutant stuff ever happened. If my parents were still around. If I was just a normal girl living a normal life. No powers, no wars, no crazy world-ending threats every other week."

    Aron tilted his head. "And? Do you think you''d be happier?"

    Jubilee was quiet for a long moment. Then she smiled, small but genuine. "Nah," she admitted. "I mean, don''t get me wrong. It would''ve been nice to have a normal life. But I wouldn''t have met you guys. I wouldn''t have met you."

    Aron felt warmth spread through his chest at her words, but he played it off with a smirk. "Oh, so I''m one of the highlights of your chaotic mutant life, huh?"

    Jubilee nudged him with her shoulder. "Don''t get cocky."

    He chuckled but didn''t press the topic. They walked in silence for a few more minutes, the night air cool and crisp around them. The distant sounds of crickets and rustling leaves filled the quiet, and for a moment, it felt like they were the only two people in the world.

    ...

    The walk led them to an abandoned park, its once-proud playground now rusting beneath the weight of time. A forgotten swing set creaked faintly in the distance, moved only by the wind. Beyond it, the land sloped downward into a small, secluded beach. The sand, cool beneath their feet, stretched toward the darkened water, where soft waves lapped against the shore.

    Jubilee plopped down beneath a gnarled old tree near the edge of the sand, the branches stretching above them like skeletal fingers against the night sky. Aron joined her, leaning back against the trunk, one knee bent, arms resting lazily across it.

    For a while, neither of them spoke. The only sounds were the rhythmic crash of the waves and the occasional chirp of crickets.

    Then Jubilee sighed. "You know¡­ I kinda like it here."

    Aron turned his head slightly. "Yeah?"

    She nodded, hugging her knees. "It''s quiet. Feels like the rest of the world doesn''t exist."

    Aron smirked. "And here I thought you thrived on chaos."

    She snorted. "I do. But sometimes it''s nice to pretend I don''t."

    A comfortable silence settled between them again, the kind where words weren''t really necessary. Jubilee absentmindedly traced patterns in the sand with her fingers, her expression unreadable. Aron watched her, the way the moonlight caught in her dark eyes, reflecting the restless thoughts she wasn''t voicing.

    "You ever think about running away?" she asked suddenly.

    Aron raised an eyebrow. "From what?"

    She gestured vaguely. "All of it. School, the war, the whole mutant struggle. Just¡­ disappearing. Finding some quiet little corner of the world where no one knows your name."

    He wanted a peaceful life, but trouble came knocking at his door. After everything that happened so far, he changed his goal because in the Marvel Universe, there isn''t any peace and he was a mutant with Phoenix Force and even Lady Death is after him. So, he stopped running. He accepted the reality and just moved forward while enjoying little peaceful moments like the present.

    Aron was quiet for a moment before answering. "No."

    Jubilee blinked, surprised. "No?"

    He shook his head. "You don''t fix anything by running. You just delay it."

    Jubilee sighed, tilting her head back against the tree. "Yeah, yeah, I know. Doesn''t stop me from wondering, though."

    Aron studied her for a moment. Then, with a smirk, he nudged her shoulder. "Where would you go?"

    She hummed, pretending to think. "Somewhere warm. Maybe a little island where I can spend my days sipping fruity drinks out of coconut shells... Like our island base, but with a little closer to civilization."

    Aron chuckled. "And then what? You''d get bored in a week."

    "Hey, I could keep myself entertained."

    "Jubilee, you get restless if you sit still for more than five minutes. You''d start a revolution on your coconut island just for something to do."

    She laughed, shoving him lightly. "Okay, fair point. But still, you can''t tell me you''ve never wanted a normal life. No mutant drama, no wars, just¡­ peace."

    Aron exhaled slowly, tilting his head back against the tree trunk, eyes drifting over the waves. "Peace, huh?"

    Jubilee nodded, still staring at the water. "Yeah. Just for a little while. Just to know what it feels like."

    He thought about that. Really thought about it. If he had been given the chance, would he have chosen a quiet life? A normal life? One where he wasn''t always looking over his shoulder, waiting for the next battle to begin?

    He glanced at her, the moonlight painting silver highlights in her dark hair.

    "You know what I think?" he murmured.

    She turned to him, raising an eyebrow. "What?"

    "I think¡­ peace isn''t about where you are. It''s about who you''re with."

    Jubilee blinked, her lips parting slightly. "That''s¡­ incredibly cheesy."

    He smirked. "And yet, you''re blushing."

    She huffed, but the corners of her mouth curled up. She didn''t let go. Instead, she turned her body slightly toward him, her fingers tightening just a little around his. "You really believe that?"

    "Yeah." He gave a small shrug. "I mean, look at us. War''s coming, we''ve got the weight of the world on our shoulders, and yet¡­ right now, right here, it''s quiet. Feels kinda peaceful, don''t you think?"

    She considered that for a moment, then let out a soft chuckle. "You''re a smooth talker, Aron. I bet you said the same things to Jean and Kitty."

    "Who knows?"

    Jubilee narrowed her eyes playfully. "Oh, I know you did."

    Aron smirked. "Jealous?"

    Jubilee scoffed, but the warmth in her cheeks betrayed her. "Jealous? Pfft. Please." She crossed her arms, but her fingers still tingled where his hand had been. "I just like keeping track of how many hearts you break."

    Aron chuckled, tilting his head. "Oh yeah? And how''s my record looking?"

    Jubilee swallowed, forcing herself to look at him. Big mistake. The moonlight caught the sharp angles of his face just right, highlighting his smirk, the lazy confidence in his eyes. She hated how good he looked without even trying.

    She hated how much she liked it.

    ''Damn it. Why did he have to be so effortlessly cool?''

    Her mind betrayed her, flashing back to  day in training. The day his clothes had burned away after using that 100% explosion power, leaving nothing but a very, very naked Aron standing there, completely unfazed. Meanwhile, she had practically short-circuited on the spot, turning so red she might as well have exploded.

    And now here they were, alone, the tension between them thick enough to cut with a knife.

    She shifted slightly, rubbing her arms. ''Okay, focus. Not the time to think about his body. Not the time to think about his abs. Definitely not the time to think about¡ª''

    "You''re blushing again," Aron teased.

    Jubilee scowled. "Shut up."

    Aron grinned but didn''t press her. Instead, he leaned back, watching the waves. The silence stretched between them, comfortable yet charged. The cool night air did nothing to cool the heat rising in her chest.

    The thought came unbidden, and she nearly choked on it.

    Her fingers curled into the sand. The weight of everything... the war ahead, the uncertainty of tomorrow... pressed down on her, and suddenly, she wanted to stop thinking. She wanted to lose herself, just for a moment.

    And Aron¡­ he was right here. Warm. Solid. Familiar.

    "Hey," she murmured before she could stop herself.

    Aron turned to her, his expression softening. "Yeah?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She hesitated. Then, before she could overthink it, she reached for him, fingers curling around the collar of his shirt, pulling him closer. His breath hitched slightly, his smirk finally faltering.

    "Jubes...!"

    She silenced him by closing the distance, her lips pressing against his.

    For a split second, he didn''t move. Then, almost hesitantly, his hands found her waist, pulling her in. The kiss deepened, slow at first, then hungry.

    Jubilee melted into him, her heart hammering. His body was warm against hers, his scent and something distinctly ¡ªfilling her senses. His fingers skimmed her back, igniting something hot and electric in her veins.

    She wanted more.

    She wanted to lose herself completely.

    Her hands moved on their own, sliding over his shoulders, pressing closer until there was no space left between them. He responded in kind, one hand tangling in her hair, the other gripping her waist like he never wanted to let go.

    A small moan slipped from her lips, and Aron groaned, pulling her flush against him.

    ''Damn, this is getting dangerous.''

    She broke away first, gasping for air. Her forehead rested against his, their breaths mingling, both of them flushed and breathless.

    Aron chuckled, voice rough. "So¡­ was that part of the training too?"

    Jubilee smacked his chest, but she was smiling. "Shut up, dork."

    He grinned, his thumb tracing slow, lazy circles against her hip.

    **[POWERSTONES & Reviews]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing] [Genosha arc completed on pat reon]

    ---

    Next ch: 117 [A promise to Jubilee]

    Ch: 118 [Attack on Genosha]

    Ch: 119 [Walking disaster]

 Ch: 117 [A promise to Jubilee]

    Aron grinned, his thumb tracing slow, lazy circles against her hip. "No, no. I meant it. Did I miss a memo about extra training sessions? Maybe we should be practicing right now." He arched one eyebrow mischievously, and his smile shifted to a playful smirk. "''Cause I''m feeling the sudden urge to go all night¡ª"

    Jubilee laughed and shoved him playfully. "You wish, Mister Mischievous. Besides, if you start something with me, we won''t get any sleep at all."

    "You started it."

    Jubilee smiled. "I sure did," she whispered, leaning in. She kissed him again, soft and slow. Aron hummed appreciatively, and his arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer. The warmth of his body, the smell of his skin... it made her head spin.

    She wanted more.

    "Aron..."

    He broke the kiss, his gaze dropping to her lips. "Yeah?"

    His voice was rough.

    It sent shivers down her spine.

    Jubilee swallowed hard. "Maybe... Maybe we could stay here a little longer."

    Aron smirked, his fingers trailing lazily up her spine, sending sparks through her veins. "Stay here, huh?" he murmured, tilting his head. His lips brushed against her neck, sending a jolt of heat through her body. He kissed her skin softly, then sucked gently on her pulse point, and Jubilee gasped.

    Her eyes fluttered shut. "If you do that I might jump on you."

    His lips moved against her throat as he chuckled, his breath hot on her skin. "And what if I want you to jump on me?"

    "Then... I might do it right now."

    Aron pulled back enough to look her in the eye, his expression softening. His fingers brushed her cheek. "Hey, look at me."

    Jubilee opened her eyes reluctantly. Aron smiled, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. "Are you sure?" he asked.

    Jubilee bit her lip, hesitating. "I... I don''t know. It''s just..." She trailed off, glancing away, suddenly unsure. ''Was she really ready for this? Was she ready to be that close to someone? To give herself over completely? To let go?''

    She exhaled slowly. "It''s stupid, isn''t it? We''re supposed to be focusing on the war and the mission tomorrow and all that crap, but all I can think about right now is how much I want you to touch me."

    Aron was quiet for a moment before answering. "It''s not stupid," he said softly, brushing his thumb against her cheek. "It''s human."

    She looked up at him. "Really?"

    He nodded, leaning forward until their foreheads touched. "Yeah. And you know what? I want to touch you too. But only if you want me to."

    Jubilee swallowed, her heart racing. "I... I want to."

    Aron tilted her chin up so their eyes met, searching hers intently. "Are you sure? There is no need to rush or anything. We can take it slow... Go on dates, get to know each other a bit more and before you say anything, no, I haven''t read your memories. I want to get to know the real you without the use of my powers."

    Jubilee laughed lightly, closing the gap between them and pressing a soft kiss to his lips. "You know, I''d like that. Going on a date with you, that is. Getting to know you a bit more."

    Aron smiled. "Then we''ll do that first. A proper date with proper dinner and everything."

    "I don''t like fancy places though," She looked up with a smile.

    "Greasy burgers, fries, chicken wings, and maybe some soda for drinks?"

    "Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about!"

    Aron smiled. "Then we''ll have to make a stop at our favorite diner after this Genoshan mission."

    Jubilee grinned. "I''ll hold you to that."

    "You better."

    She leaned in again, kissing him deeply, her tongue tracing his lower lip. Aron groaned into her mouth, his hands sliding down her sides, gripping her hips tightly. His body pressed against hers, and Jubilee could feel his arousal through his jeans.

    She smirked against his lips. "Looks like someone wants to come out and play."

    Aron chuckled, his voice husky. "Well, can you blame me? A beautiful woman under the night sky, kissing me breathless... It''s not exactly easy to contain myself."

    Jubilee blushed but didn''t back down. "Maybe I don''t want you to contain yourself. Maybe I want to see what you''re packing under those pants."

    Aron smirked. "Oh, you do, huh?"

    She nodded eagerly. "I really do."

    Aron leaned in until their noses touched, his voice dropping to a low whisper. "Why don''t you find out then?"

    Jubilee grinned, biting her lower lip. Her hands traveled down his chest, teasing the waistband of his jeans before unbuttoning the button and tugging the zipper down.

    Aron groaned, his breathing ragged. "Jubes..."

    She slid her hand into his boxers, wrapping her fingers around his hard length.

    ''God! So warm and hard. And big.''

    His cock twitched in her palm.

    "Fuck..." He groaned again. "Your hand feels so good."

    Jubilee swallowed, her pulse racing. She had zero experience in this type of thing and all her knowledge comes from those pornos she watches when no one''s looking. Aron shifted a bit, pulling down his pants up to his knees. His cock sprang free, and Jubilee couldn''t help but stare.

    "Do you like it?" Aron asked, smirking.

    ''How can he still be smug even now?''

    Jubilee didn''t answer. Instead, she wrapped her fingers around his shaft, slowly stroking him up and down. Aron let out a low groan, his eyes fluttering closed as she continued to pump him slowly. She watched the precum dribble down the head, glistening in the moonlight.

    ''God, he was gorgeous.''

    Jubilee''s heart pounded in her chest as she continued to stroke him, her movements tentative at first but growing more confident as she watched his reactions. Aron''s breath came in ragged gasps, his hands gripping her hips tightly as if to steady himself. His eyes were half-lidded, dark with desire, and the sight of him so undone by her touch sent a thrill through her.

    "Jubes¡­" he murmured, his voice rough and strained. "You''re killing me here."

    She smirked, her own confidence growing as she felt the power she had over him in that moment. "Good," she whispered, leaning in to brush her lips against his ear. "Maybe I want to see you come undone."

    Aron groaned, his head falling back as her hand moved faster, her thumb swiping over the head of his cock, spreading the precum that had gathered there. His hips bucked slightly, thrusting into her hand, and Jubilee felt a surge of heat between her own legs at the sight of him losing control.

    But she wanted more. She wanted to feel him, to taste him, to explore every inch of him. Her free hand slid up his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart beneath her palm, before she leaned down, her lips brushing against the base of his throat.

    "Jubilee¡­" he warned, his voice low and strained, but she ignored him, her lips trailing down his chest, leaving a trail of soft kisses in their wake. She could feel the tension in his body, the way he trembled under her touch, and it only fueled her desire to push him further.

    When her lips finally reached the tip of his cock, she hesitated for just a moment, her breath warm against his sensitive skin. Then, with a boldness she didn''t know she possessed, she took him into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the head as she slowly sank down.

    Aron''s reaction was immediate. His hands flew to her hair, tangling in the strands as a strangled moan escaped his lips. "Fuck, Jubes¡­" he gasped, his hips jerking involuntarily as she began to move, her mouth hot and wet around him.

    Jubilee''s own body was on fire, every nerve alight with the sensation of him in her mouth, the taste of him on her tongue. She moved slowly at first, experimenting with the pressure and rhythm, but as his moans grew louder and his grip on her hair tightened, she found herself growing bolder, taking him deeper, her hand working in tandem with her mouth.

    Aron was losing control, his breath coming in short, desperate gasps as she worked him closer and closer to the edge. "Jubilee¡­ I''m close¡­" he warned, his voice barely more than a growl.

    But she didn''t stop. Instead, she looked up at him, her eyes meeting his as she took him deeper, her tongue pressing against the underside of his cock. The sight of her, combined with the sensation of her mouth around him, was too much. With a low, guttural groan, Aron came, his release spilling into her mouth as his body shuddered with the force of his orgasm.

    Jubilee swallowed, her own body trembling with the intensity of what she had just done. She pulled back slowly, her lips brushing against him one last time before she sat up, her cheeks flushed and her breathing uneven.

    Aron was still for a moment, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. Then, with a groan, he reached for her, pulling her into his arms, and hugged her tightly, kissing her neck. He could feel her real feelings for him. The honest and innocent love.

    "You''re incredible," he murmured against her neck, his voice still rough with desire. "I love you Jubilee." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She smiled, her own desire still burning hot within her. "I love you too, Aron."

    Aron''s hands gently cupped Jubilee''s face, his thumbs brushing against her cheeks as he looked into her eyes. His gaze was soft, filled with affection and a hint of mischief. "Your turn," he whispered, his voice low and husky, sending a shiver down her spine.

    Jubilee''s breath hitched, her heart pounding in her chest. "M-my turn?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. She could feel the heat rising in her cheeks, her body trembling with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.

    Aron nodded, a playful smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yeah, your turn," he said, his hands sliding down to her shoulders, then her arms, before settling on her hips. He whispered in her ears before lightly biting her earlobe. "I want to make you feel good, Jubes. Just relax and let me take care of you."

    Jubilee swallowed hard, her mind racing. She had never been this vulnerable with anyone before, never let anyone see her like this. But with Aron, it felt different. Safe. She trusted him, and that trust gave her the courage to nod, her voice barely a whisper. "Okay."

    Aron''s smile widened, and he pressed another kiss to her lips before slowly guiding her to lie back on the ground. The night sky stretched above them, the stars twinkling like tiny diamonds, casting a gentle glow over their bodies. Tonight it was as if the stars were shining too brightly. Was it the Phoenix manipulating the surroundings? Who knows?

    Aron''s hands moved to the hem of her shirt, his fingers brushing against her skin as he lifted it slowly, revealing the smooth expanse of her stomach.

    Jubilee''s breath quickened, her chest rising and falling with each shallow breath. She watched as Aron''s eyes darkened with desire, his gaze trailing over her body with an intensity that made her feel both exposed and cherished. He leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to her stomach, his lips warm against her skin.

    "You''re so beautiful," he murmured, his voice filled with awe as his hands moved to the button of her jeans. He looked up at her, his eyes searching hers for permission. "Can I?"

    Jubilee nodded, her throat too dry to speak. She felt a surge of heat between her legs as Aron slowly undid the button and pulled down the zipper, his fingers brushing against her sensitive skin. He tugged her jeans down her legs, leaving her in nothing but her panties, the cool night air sending a shiver through her body.

    Aron''s hands slid up her legs, his touch gentle and teasing as he moved closer, his breath warm against her inner thigh. He pressed a soft kiss to the sensitive skin, his lips trailing higher, sending sparks of pleasure through her veins. Jubilee''s hands clenched into fists at her sides, her body trembling with anticipation.

    "Aron¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling as his lips brushed against the edge of her panties. She could feel the heat of his breath through the thin fabric, and it sent a jolt of desire straight to her core.

    Aron looked up at her, his eyes dark with need. "Tell me if you want me to stop," he said, his voice rough with desire. "But I want to make you feel good, Jubes. I want to taste you."

    Jubilee''s breath caught in her throat, her heart pounding so loudly she was sure he could hear it. She nodded, her voice barely a whisper. "Please¡­"

    Aron''s smirk returned, and he hooked his fingers into the waistband of her panties, pulling them down slowly. Jubilee''s face burned with embarrassment, but the look in Aron''s eyes made her feel anything but ashamed. He was looking at her like she was the most precious thing in the world, and it made her heart swell with emotion.

    Aron''s hands slid up her thighs, spreading them gently as he settled between her legs. He pressed a soft kiss to her inner thigh, his lips trailing higher until they brushed against her most sensitive spot. Jubilee gasped, her back arching off the ground as a wave of pleasure shot through her body.

    "Aron!" she cried out, her hands flying to his hair, tangling in the strands as he continued to tease her with his lips and tongue. His touch was gentle at first, exploring her slowly, learning what made her gasp and moan. But as her breathing quickened and her hips began to move against his mouth, he grew bolder, his tongue flicking against her clit in a way that made her see stars.

    Jubilee''s body was on fire, every nerve alight with pleasure as Aron worked her closer and closer to the edge. She had never felt anything like this before, the intensity of the sensations overwhelming her completely. Her hips bucked against his mouth, her moans growing louder as the pressure built inside her, threatening to consume her.

    ''She tastes so good. God! I can eat her forever...'' He thought.

    "Aron¡­ I¡­ I''m¡­" she stammered, her voice breaking as the pleasure became too much to bear. Her body tensed, her back arching off the ground as the first wave of her orgasm crashed over her, sending her spiraling into ecstasy. She cried out his name, her fingers tightening in his hair as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her, leaving her trembling and breathless.

    Aron didn''t stop, his tongue continuing to work her through her orgasm until she was squirming beneath him, her body too sensitive to take anymore. Only then did he pull back, pressing a soft kiss to her inner thigh before looking up at her with a satisfied smirk.

    "How was that?" he asked as he moved a bit up.

    Jubilee was still trembling, her body weak and boneless from the intensity of her orgasm. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with wonder and affection. "That was¡­ amazing," she whispered, her voice shaking. "I''ve never felt anything like that before. I mean, I never came that first... Not that I had any experience other than playing with myself... Ya know... Arg! What the hell am I babbling? Haaa... It was awesome. I''m seeing stars."

    Aron smiled, brushing a lock of hair from her face. "Good," he said, his voice soft. "Because I want to make you feel like that every day for the rest of our lives."

    "I... I think I''d like that," she whispered, her heart skipping a beat as she looked into his eyes. The words left her lips before she could even think about them, but she didn''t regret them. She meant them, with all of her heart. "So, can I ask you something?"

    "Yeah, go on..." He nodded.

    "Can you promise to do it with me on the night of our first date after this war?" She asked. "I want my first time to be special... and memorable..."

    He smiled. "Of course. I promise to make your first time special."

    She smiled back at him, her eyes shining with happiness. "I love you, Aron."

    "I love you too, Jubilee."

    ------

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

    Next Ch: 118 [Attack on Genosha]

    Ch: 119 [Walking disaster]

 Ch: 118 [Attack on Genosha]

    [Genosha]

    Aron, Jean, Kitty, Jubilee, Wanda, Storm, Psylocke, Emma, and Pietro stood far above Genosha in an isolated space Aron created using the Space Stone. It was time to start their attack.

    "Storm, it''s time," Aron opened a portal above Genosha. Storm flew out of the portal. He then opened another one inside Genosha. "Kitty and Pietro... Destroy those annoying techs while we keep them busy. You two will have limited time. Good luck." Two of them jumped into the portal.

    Storm raised her arms in the air as her eyes became white. Aron blinked beside her, his right hand covered in thick green acid and his left hand covered in thick poison. He could have killed them just like that, but that won''t do. The world needs to see... People need to understand... Lunatics experimenting on mutants need to understand... the fate of those who cross the line they shouldn''t have.

    For years everyone turned a blind eye to Genosha and their slavery, heck some even joined hands with them for their technology and trades with them. Aron planned to expose everyone and everything those bastards have done so far. Then will come the time for punishment. They will suffer a fate worse than death.

    ...

    The air over Genosha thickened with an unnatural stillness, the kind that precedes a hurricane. High above the island, the first crack of thunder split the sky, rolling through the dense clouds like the growl of an awakening god.

    Then, the storm came.

    Hurricane-force winds howled through the streets, ripping banners from their posts and sending debris flying like shrapnel. The guards stationed at the towers struggled to remain upright as the first streaks of lightning danced across the sky. But it was the rain that changed everything.

    Not just water¡ªsomething far more potent.

    The downpour sizzled as it hit the ground, an acidic drizzle that stung flesh and corroded armor. A thick and suffocating creeping fog slithered through the streets, carrying an invisible toxin that sapped the strength from Genosha''s enforcers. They coughed violently, their bodies wracked with pain, their vision swimming as the very air betrayed them.

    And yet, it did not kill.

    Storm hovered above the chaos, her white eyes glowing brightly, her cape billowing as she guided the tempest. Every drop, every gust, every crackle of electricity, she controlled perfectly. She would break Genosha''s hold.

    Aron then used his Phoenix Force. His eyes glowed like twin suns as he extended his will across the island. A fiery aura pulsed from his body, spreading outward like a protective dome.

    To the enslaved mutants, it was salvation.

    To their captors, it was judgment.

    Those under Genosha''s control¡ªenslaved by programming, psychic chains, and chemical dependency¡ªfelt their bodies warm with newfound clarity. The haze lifted. Minds long buried beneath layers of manipulation suddenly snapped back to awareness.

    Havok staggered inside the command center, his breath ragged. His Magistrate uniform felt suffocating, alien. Flashes of memories... His real memories assaulted him. The cruelty. The torture. The murder. All at the behest of Genosha. "Argggg!!" He grabbed his head and fell to the floor. The horror of what he had done for years under their control made him wince. He wished to die. He wished to kill himself. He grabbed his handgun and shot himself, but the bullet didn''t do any damage. He then began to slam his head against the floor.

    "You don''t get to end your life," A man''s voice spoke directly inside his head. "You need to live and repent for the rest of your life. Though you were brainwashed, you still took lives. Was it your fault? Was it their fault? Live and find the answers instead of taking the easy way out."

    The voices inside his mind made him flinch. His heart ached. Whoever he was, he was right.

    He then felt his body healed.

    "I''m sorry..." He whispered in his heart.

    "I''m sorry..." He repeated to every mutant who suffered because of him.

    [The execution pit]

    Wolfsbane''s lifeless eyes. The horror of her own actions. She killed and ate her own kind. She slaughtered them without mercy... Man, woman, children... She devoured their flesh and blood. Her fangs ripped through their bodies like knives through paper. Every horrible memory flooded her mind as the brainwashing faded away.

    "What¡­ what have I done?"

    She began to howl as tears flowed down her eyes. She remembered everything... And the pain she had inflicted upon others. The pain she inflicted upon her friends, her family, her people. She tried to stop, but she couldn''t. She wanted to stop, but she couldn''t. She was a slave of their mind control. She wished she could end her life.

    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."

    She also heard the same thing Havok did. "You don''t get to end your life. You need to live and repent for the rest of your life. Though you were brainwashed, you still took lives. Was it your fault? Was it their fault? Live and find the answers instead of taking the easy way out."

    Tears continued to fall down her face as she continued to howl in her wolf form.

    [Mine]

    Boom Boom dropped to her knees in the mines, her hands trembling, sparks of unstable energy flickering at her fingertips. The bodies¡ªthe ones she had executed without hesitation¡ªflashed before her eyes in vivid, unforgiving clarity.

    "I... I..." She couldn''t even say it.

    The images wouldn''t stop. All those who had died by her hand. The horror. The guilt. She shook uncontrollably, her breath ragged and shallow. The walls were closing in. Her skin was on fire. She had to get out. Had to run. Had to escape. "God¡­ no¡­ No!" She felt the eyes of the dead looking at her, cursing her. Those weak, old, and injured miners who couldn''t work anymore, she killed them all.

    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." She sobbed as she cried for the first time since she got here. "It''s my fault... It''s my fault..."

    All across the island, mutants once bound in mental servitude clutched their heads as reality crashed into them like a tidal wave.

    Aron''s power wrapped around them like a shield, protecting their minds from further corruption. He had no intention of letting them fall back into Genosha''s grasp. Not now. Not ever.

    The resistance had begun.

    ....

    [Meanwhile...]

    Kitty phased through the walls, her form intangible as she passed undetected through security checkpoints. Then there was Pietro, his movements too fast for the cameras to track. And Aron''s cloaking ensured that even the most advanced sensors saw nothing but empty space.

    They had one mission: Destroy Genosha''s technology.

    Kitty emerged into the central power hub, her breath steady as she approached the core¡ªa monolithic machine that pulsed with a dark green light, feeding power to the brainwashing frequencies and slave control mechanisms across the island.

    Pietro reappeared at her side, vibrating with barely contained impatience. "I''m not saying you''re slow, but..."

    "Shut up, Pietro," Kitty whispered, yanking a set of explosives from her belt. She phased them into the machine, embedding them inside its circuits where they couldn''t be removed.

    Pietro smirked. "You sure about this?"

    Kitty set the timer. "No turning back now."

    The moment the last explosive was in place, alarms blared. The security system had detected their interference. Red lights flashed. Doors slammed shut, locking them inside.

    Kitty narrowed her eyes. "Pietro..."

    "On it."

    In a heartbeat, he vanished, reappearing at the far end of the room. The control panel sparked as he ripped out wires faster than the system could react. With a final, dramatic bow, he yanked the main power conduit free.

    The fortress plunged into darkness.

    Across Genosha, the psychic dampeners collapsed. The mind-control frequencies fizzled into silence. The inhibitors in the mines powered down. The great machine that kept the island''s prisoners in check was gone.

    Kitty exhaled. "Now we run."

    The facility erupted in explosions.

    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The island of Genosha trembled.

    With the psychic dampeners offline and the power grid shattered, chaos erupted across every sector. Alarms screamed into the air, flickering emergency lights casting long, frantic shadows through the streets. Guards who had relied on suppressors and inhibitors to control their prisoners suddenly found themselves facing awakened mutants¡ªenraged, confused, and burning with the pain of long years of enslavement.

    Apocalypse''s grasp on those ancient and proto-mutants solidified.

    The ancient mutants, long locked in the deepest dungeons of Genosha, snapped their restraints like brittle twigs. Their minds, resistant to manipulation even at the peak of Genosha''s control, surged back into focus. They had been bound, dissected, experimented on... But no more.

    The Proto-Mutants, half-formed gods of an age before history, were unpredictable even to those who imprisoned them. With the inhibitors offline, their biology twisted and surged in ways that defied understanding. Bones cracked and reformed, muscles swelled, and energy surged through their veins. Some roared as their bodies adapted at impossible speeds. Others simply vanished, slipping through the veil of existence itself, no longer bound by this plane.

    Across the island, the Magistrates, the scientists, the enforcers... Every last one of them saw what was coming. And they knew.

    Genosha was falling.

    ...

    David Moreau ran.

    He did not stop to look back. He did not waste time issuing orders. His survival was paramount, and the prophecy was unfolding far too quickly for him to grasp. His mind raced through contingencies, plans for containment, and backup strategies. But all of them led to the same conclusion.

    There was no saving Genosha.

    He bolted down a secret passage beneath the city, a hidden corridor known only to the highest-ranking officials. The walls were smooth, lined with emergency lighting. His boots pounded against the metal floor, his breath ragged.

    Sugarman.

    He pressed a trembling hand to his earpiece. "Sugarman! Come in! What is your status?"

    Silence.

    "Sugarman! Answer me!"

    Nothing.

    The blood drained from David''s face. Sugarman was always the last to fall. He was a survivor, a cockroach that thrived in ruin. If he was gone¡­ then something worse than destruction had already taken root.

    David pushed forward. He had to reach the hidden submarine bay, where an escape vessel waited beneath the city. If he could get out, if he could make it back to one of Genosha''s external facilities, he could rebuild. He could start again.

    He turned the final corner¡ª

    And a portal opened before him.

    Blinding blue light cut through the darkness. The air pulsed with raw power as space twisted unnaturally, folding in on itself. From within, Aron stepped through.

    His eyes burned like twin stars, a cosmic fire that seemed to peer directly into Moreau''s soul. The Phoenix Force flickered around him in waves of celestial power, and in his right hand, thick green acid dripped from his fingertips, sizzling as it struck the floor.

    David skidded to a stop, his heart pounding against his ribs. He reached for his sidearm, but before he could even blink, Aron was in front of him.

    A hand closed around his throat.

    David gasped, his body lifted effortlessly off the ground. His legs kicked uselessly, his hands clawing at Aron''s arm, but it was like trying to move a mountain. The pressure increased. His vision blurred. His mind screamed run, run, run but there was nowhere left to go.

    Aron''s voice was calm. Too calm.

    "You''re trying to escape?"

    David struggled to breathe. "P¡ªPlease¡­"

    "Please?" Aron echoed, tilting his head. His grip tightened slightly, just enough for David to hear the crackle of bones beneath his skin. "How many of them begged you for mercy?"

    David choked, his face turning red. He tried to form words, to make an excuse, to reason. But Aron''s gaze bore into him like an open wound. There was no mercy there.

    "You turned mutants into cattle," Aron continued, his tone utterly devoid of warmth. "You stripped them of their will, their freedom, their minds. And now that it''s over, you beg for your life?"

    David''s fingers twitched. His thoughts scrambled, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could save him. "I... I can help you!" he gasped. "I have knowledge! Research! Technology! Y-You need me alive..."

    Aron''s expression didn''t change. "No. I don''t."

    And then he let go.

    David crashed to the floor, gasping, coughing, clutching at his throat. His body trembled as he looked up at the man before him. "She was right... There''s no escape... The Phoenix!"

    Aron didn''t need to kill him.

    He had something far worse in mind.

    "Run," Aron said softly.

    David blinked in confusion.

    Aron''s lips curled into something that almost resembled a smile¡ªbut it was not kind. Not merciful. "Run, David. Run like the coward you are," He stepped aside, gesturing toward the submarine bay. "You have one chance. Take it."

    David didn''t hesitate. He scrambled to his feet, his legs nearly giving out beneath him. His lungs burned, his throat throbbed, but he ran.

    He ran toward the submarine bay, toward escape, toward freedom...

    And then the walls shook.

    A violent boom rocked the underground chamber. Metal groaned, the floor split apart, and a deafening roar tore through the space.

    David turned just in time to see the ceiling collapse.

    A monstrous figure emerged from the rubble, four towering shapes stepping forward in unison.

    The Horsemen of Apocalypse.

    Their bodies pulsed with newfound power, their eyes glowing with the ancient, overwhelming will of their master. Their presence alone sent a ripple of sheer dominance through the air, suffocating, inevitable.

    David stumbled backward. His voice cracked with horror.

    "No¡­ no, no, NO¡ª"

    The largest of them stepped forward. Metal plating gleamed over his skin, his voice an echo of thunder itself.

    "Moreau."

    David tried to turn... tried to run...

    A massive hand clamped down on his skull.

    CRACK.

    His scream died in his throat. His body spasmed violently, his limbs jerking, his eyes bulging as raw power surged through him. His entire existence... his mind, his soul... was being unmade, reshaped by a force beyond his comprehension.

    Aron watched, silent.

    David Moreau, the Genegineer of Genosha, the architect of mutant enslavement, the mastermind of countless atrocities¡ª

    Was erased.

    His body fell to the ground, lifeless.

    The Horseman turned, his glowing eyes locking onto Aron.

    A silent moment passed.

    "You shouldn''t have done that. He was my prey," Aron said with a cold expression.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 119 [Walking disaster]

    The rubble still settled around David Moreau''s lifeless body, his twisted form sprawled across the shattered ground like a discarded waste. Aron barely spared it a glance. His attention was already fixed on the four figures before him¡ªthe Horsemen of Apocalypse.

    Plague. Autumn Rolfson. X-23. Magik.

    Each of them radiated an aura of overwhelming power. At a single glance, Aron could tell that their mutations had been forcibly pushed beyond natural limits, and other than him there was only one being who could do this type of power upgrade. He read their mind like open books. Apocalypse had chosen them from the broken prisoners of Genosha. He reforged them into something new and unleashed the rest to kill everyone outside.

    ''Jean, your team''s up. Don''t kill anyone. Just capture them or beat them to near-death,'' Aron contacted Jean through telepathy, then shifted his focus toward those four. His golden eyes flickered as he analyzed each of them in turn.

    Plague stood at the front, her tattered cloak billowing despite the still air. The sickness she commanded spread from her like an unseen mist, warping the stone beneath her feet, corroding metal, and eating through the very air with an unnatural stench. She was with Magneto when he attacked Genosha but after his failure, she was captured along with many others.

    To her right, Autumn Rolfson¡ªnow War¡ªstood with cold poise. The earth beneath her blackened and withered in her presence. Her mutation, once subtle, had become an unstoppable force. The very concept of decay answered her call. Her origin story was different from the OG one. She was born in Genosha and was captured when her mutation awakened. Just like other mutants, David turned her into a test subject.

    X-23 stood to the left, her adamantium claws gleaming in the emergency lighting. She was silent, her breathing measured. She never got to see the sunlight after she was created using Logan''s genes. Those bastards kept her imprisoned for 20 years and experimented on her. And right now, being free of all her restraints, she was filled with rage and bloodlust.

    And then there was Magik.

    Her eldritch armor was darker than the void, her Soul Sword pulsing with raw, violent energy. The golden glow in her eyes flickered as the demonic corruption within her pulsed in tune with whatever enhancements Apocalypse had buried inside her. And just like Plague, she was also captured years ago during the attack. Back then she didn''t know her real power, but now, Apocalypse has opened her eyes.

    Aron exhaled slowly.

    "I take it you''re not here to chat?"

    Plague''s voice was like a whisper carried on a deathbed breath. "You will come with us."

    Aron tilted his head slightly. "Not a request, I assume."

    X-23 shifted her stance, claws flexing. Magik''s fingers tightened around her blade. Plague and Autumn were ready to unleash their powers at a moment''s notice.

    "Look at you all... I guess you are used to slavery, huh? First these Genosha bastards and now Apocalypse? Is this what you four want?" He looked them in the eye one by one. "Are you happy being slaves? Do you even have a will of your own?"

    War narrowed her eyes. X-23 hissed. Magik took a step forward, her blade igniting into a jet-black flame. Plague raised a hand, halting them all.

    "We will not fall for your tricks. Our master will cleanse this world of the weak, and we will stand at the forefront. We mutants will once again stand at the peak of evolution. Like Gods... Everyone will pray for us to spare their worthless lives," Plague said, her voice like a hiss of the wind.

    "So, no place for weak, huh?!" Aron blinked and appeared beside her, his hand on her shoulder and he was unaffected by her disease. "Kids... You have no idea what true power is. So, let me show you." He simply absorbed her power, turning her into a normal human girl. Her disease vanished and her strength waned. She fell on her knees.

    "W...what?"

    Before anyone could realize what was happening, he used the Space Stone''s power to appear behind Autumn and touched her back, absorbing her power almost instantly. With her now depowered and a human, she couldn''t stand on her feet anymore. Her weak body gave out and she fell to the ground.

    "What have you done?"

    Aron flicked his fingers teleporting them out of his way, back to the land.

    X-23 didn''t hesitate. With an animalistic snarl, she lunged, her claws flashing through the dim light like silver streaks of death. Her speed was inhuman, a blur of motion as she aimed straight for Aron''s throat.

    At the same time, Magik raised her sword high, the dark flames licking at its length growing more intense. With a single downward slash, she tore open a rift in space, stepping through and appearing behind Aron in an instant. Her blade came down in a vicious arc, aimed to cleave him in two.

    Aron exhaled sharply. ''Might as well enjoy a little fight.''

    X-23 struck first, her claws a hair''s breadth from Aron''s throat before they froze. Her arms trembled with exertion, but they refused to move any further.

    Magik''s sword stopped as well, the blade just an inch away from his back.

    "W...what!?"

    "A simple telekinesis," Aron explained casually as he flicked his fingers, sending them both flying. X-23 was sent hurtling toward the nearest wall while Magik was blasted through the air. X23 flipped over mid-air and stabbed the wall with her claws, her adamantium weapons sinking deep into the concrete. Magik, on the other hand, slashed her sword and opened a portal behind her, disappearing into another dimension before reappearing before Aron.

    "Haaa!" She swung her sword horizontally.

    Aron didn''t bother moving and allowed the blade to touch his body.

    "What the...?!" To her surprise, her sword simply stopped and lost all the power.

    X23 kicked the wall and shot forward like a bullet, using her momentum to slash her claws at Aron''s head.

    "Oh, now you want to play too?" He didn''t dodge and just let the claws touch his face. But the claws didn''t go in. The power she put behind the attack disappeared. X23 once again flipped back and landed on the floor.

    "Arrrggg!!" Like a wild animal, she once again rushed in and began to stab and kick him relentlessly.

    Her attacks were fast and strong, but not even a drop of blood came out of Aron.

    Magik raised her sword high above her head, the flames roaring higher and higher. The air around her rippled as if something had distorted it. Then she brought the blade down, aiming for Aron''s head. However, a burst of energy erupted from Aron''s body, sending them both flying backward. Magik flew through the air, her eldritch armor absorbing most of the damage, but X-23 was slammed into a nearby wall, the impact forcing a groan out of her.

    A couple of broken metal rods pierced through her body.

    "Argg!" X23 got up and pulled out those rods. Her wounds were already healing. "What did you do?" She hissed.

    "Oh, just simple energy absorption and discharge. But don''t worry, I used only 1% of my power." He looked at both of them with amusement in his eyes. "And still, you both can''t touch me? Not even close. What a disappointment."

    "You...! How dare you!" Magik was furious. She had never been so humiliated.

    "Nothing you can do about that," Aron used his power to put X23 to sleep. He opened a portal under her connected to the School. Her body fell to the other side.

    "You..." Magik raised her sword once again and charged in. This time she went in for the kill. She didn''t hold anything back. Her speed increased and she slashed her sword left and right, every time aiming for a vital organ.

    ''Hmmm... Good speed.'' He dodged all of her attacks while looking at her with a smile. "Still holding back, huh?!"

    "Stop looking at me with those eyes!" Magik growled.

    Aron simply shook his head. "You know it''s wrong, don''t you? Yet, you decided to join Apocalypse... Why?"

    "Shut up!" She roared and shot forward. Her movements were faster than before.

    Aron didn''t bother to dodge anymore. He just allowed her sword to hit him. It didn''t even leave a scratch. He didn''t even budge an inch.

    "It would seem you still have some conscience left."

    Magik took a step back, her golden eyes filled with frustration and rage. The dark flames surrounding her blade burned brighter than before, but this time they turned crimson.

    "Don''t be his slave. You are stronger than that. All that suffering and pain you went through, if you do the same to others, then what''s the difference between you and those bastards? You will be no better than them," Aron grabbed her sword barehanded. His Phoenix Force-infused body was immune to the eldritch flames. He looked her in the eye and spoke calmly.

    "Look at me and tell me you want to do this. Are you happy with this life?"

    "I...I..." Magik didn''t know what to say. She didn''t want this. She never wanted any of this. She just wanted to be a hero and save others.

    "Don''t you dare betray, me," Apocalypse''s voice rang inside her head. His power erupted from within her, searing her every nerve. It was like a thousand needles were piercing her brain all at once. Magik screamed. Her muscles tensed as she dropped to her knees, clutching her head in agony. Her body began to glow with crimson energy, the light growing brighter by the second.

    "Get the fuck out of her head," Aron shielded her mind with his Phoenix Force. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 120 [Aron vs Apocalypse pt1]

    Aron watched as Magik trembled, her body wracked with the remnants of Apocalypse''s influence. He narrowed his eyes, his golden irises flashing with power. "Enough," he murmured, extending his hand toward her. With a mere thought, he reached into her mind, severing the psychic link Apocalypse had embedded deep within her consciousness. The moment the connection broke, Magik gasped sharply before her body went limp. Aron caught her before she hit the ground.

    "You fought well," he said softly, brushing a stray lock of blonde hair from her face. "But you were fighting the wrong battle."

    He placed his palm on her forehead, absorbing the enhancements Apocalypse had forced upon her and a bit of her mutation. The demonic corruption in her power dimmed, leaving only her natural abilities intact. Her armor flickered before vanishing completely, her sword dissolving into harmless motes of energy.

    Aron opened a portal beneath her, just as he had done with X-23. "Get some rest. You''ll wake up somewhere safe." Magik''s unconscious form slipped through the rift, vanishing to the X-Mansion.

    Now, he had only one thing left to do.

    He turned his gaze to the crumbling corridors, his senses following the trail of raw power. The residual energy of Apocalypse was like a beacon, leading him straight to the source.

    With a flick of his wrist, the air shimmered around him. Space twisted, folding in on itself, and in an instant, he was gone.

    Aron stood at the entrance of an enormous tomb, its structure crumbling yet still exuding an aura of immense power. The walls bore inscriptions in a long-forgotten language, detailing the rise of the first mutant¡ªApocalypse. ''How the heck did these insane retards dug this up and shifted it underground? Must have used some kind of space shift or teleportation. Anyway, it doesn''t matter anymore.''

    There he was...

    Apocalypse stood there before his tomb. His blue skin glowed faintly beneath the flickering light, and his armor, an intricate design of Celestial technology, pulsed with unreadable energy. His eyes, like molten silver, locked onto Aron with a mixture of curiosity and recognition.

    At his feet lay a shriveled husk of a once-living being. A grotesque mutant, with tentacles and grotesque features¡ªSugarman. His body was unnaturally shriveled, his skin clinging to his bones as if every ounce of life had been drained from him.

    Aron studied the scene, his expression unreadable. "Feeding off your own kind now?" he remarked.

    Apocalypse tilted his head slightly. "He was weak," he stated, his voice deep and resonant. "But his knowledge was useful. He knew much of this era, of the chaos that brews beneath the surface. Now, his purpose is fulfilled."

    Aron exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "And what is your purpose, En Sabah Nur? To test the strong? To purge the weak? The same tired ideology you''ve clung to for millennia?"

    Apocalypse''s lips curled into a smirk. "You speak as if you do not understand, yet you wield power far beyond mortal comprehension. You, too, must see it... Only the strongest should inherit the future. Those who are too weak to survive must be purged, that the strong may survive."

    Aron chuckled softly. "It''s always the same song and dance with you," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But I guess I can''t fault you for your consistency."

    His golden irises flashed with power as he extended his hand toward Apocalypse. He could feel the endless power trapped within Apocalypse''s body and if he could absorb the power of the First Mutant, then his power would evolve to another level. And if he counts his Phoenix Force and Death Aura, plus the Space Stone''s power, there wasn''t anyone on Earth or some other realms capable of stopping him other than those broken gag characters from upper verses.

    "I can feel it... So much power in that ancient body of yours... HAND IT ALL OVER TO ME!" Aron roared as he unleashed the full might of his telekinesis, blasting everything away.

    But Apocalypse, still weak, has enough power to blink out of the way. He reappeared far into the sky, looking down at the destruction around him.

    Bamf! Aron too was there, floating right in front of him.

    "You can not outrun me. You can not hide from me. Your powers are MINE!" Aron roared as he thrust his arms forward. A powerful blast of kinetic energy shot towards Apocalypse. It smashed into his invisible barrier, pushing him back further and further, until he finally came to a halt.

    Apocalypse looked at his assailant, his expression calm and calculating.

    "Impressive... Telekinesis and Kinetic energy manipulation at this level is almost unheard of. However... it is not enough." His voice was deep and resonant, filled with authority and conviction. He raised his hand, his palm facing outward, and began to gather energy. A ball of light formed in his hand, growing brighter and brighter with each passing second.

    Apocalypse smirked as the ball of energy in his palm expanded, crackling with raw, ancient power. Aron could feel it. There was a shift in the air, a disturbance in the very essence of the battlefield. Something was changing.

    Then, it hit him.

    The mutants below, those twisted remnants of the past, the forgotten ones, were being drained. Their bodies convulsed, their screams cut short as their very life essence was pulled from them. Their flesh withered, their bones cracked and turned to dust, and in an instant, dozens of mutants, proto-mutants, ancient beings from a forgotten time¡ªwere gone.

    All of their power, their evolutionary potential, their raw mutations¡ªApocalypse was taking it all for himself.

    Aron''s eyes narrowed as Apocalypse''s form shifted. His muscles expanded, his armor pulsed with renewed strength, his once-dull aura now radiating with pure, unrestrained dominance. His glowing silver eyes burned with newfound energy, and his voice deepened with satisfaction.

    "Yes... this is what I was missing." Apocalypse flexed his fingers, testing his newly regained strength. "This is the power of the first... The true ruler of mutant-kind. You have done well, Aron. By forcing my hand, you have allowed me to reach my true potential once more."

    Aron clicked his tongue, annoyed. "Oh, great. You just got an upgrade. I love when that happens."

    Apocalypse grinned. "Do not mistake this for mere enhancement. I am not simply stronger. I am complete."

    Aron barely spared him another look before snapping his fingers. Space shifted, and in an instant, every one of his allies vanished in bursts of blue light, teleported straight back to the X-Mansion. "Jean''s gonna be pissed," He muttered to himself.

    Apocalypse chuckled. "A noble effort. You seek to protect the weak. Admirable, but pointless. They would have perished regardless." He gestured toward the ruined battlefield below. "Now, only you remain. As it should be."

    Aron cracked his neck, rolling his shoulders as if loosening up for a warm-up. His golden eyes gleamed with raw power, the sheer force of his energy distorting the very air around him. "Complete, huh?" he mused, tilting his head. "Then I guess this is gonna be fun."

    Apocalypse didn''t wait. With a mere flick of his wrist, the air around them ruptured as an unseen force slammed into Aron like a tidal wave. The kinetic blast was enough to level mountains, but Aron merely raised his hand, dispersing the energy with ease.

    "That all?" Aron smirked, his voice dripping with mockery.

    Apocalypse''s eyes narrowed. His body flickered, disappearing in a burst of speed beyond human comprehension. A split second later, he reappeared behind Aron, his massive fist crashing toward his skull.

    BANG!

    The shockwave from the impact sent violent ripples through the sky, tearing apart the very clouds.

    But Aron hadn''t moved.

    The blow had landed but it hadn''t done a damn thing.

    Aron''s head remained perfectly still, completely unfazed by the sheer force behind the strike. He absorbed the impact with Shaw''s mutation. His smirk widened.

    "Yeah, no. That didn''t even tickle. Try harder."

    He flicked his finger and instantly a burst of energy erupted at almost point blank, sending Apocalypse hurtling through the sky like a ragdoll. He barely managed to stabilize himself before Aron was already on him, appearing in front of him with a casual wave.

    A shockwave burst from his palm, sending Apocalypse crashing into the ground below, creating a crater miles wide.

    Aron descended slowly, his hands in his pockets. "Man, I was expecting more. That new power-up should''ve made this more interesting."

    Suddenly, the rubble beneath him shifted. The entire battlefield trembled as Apocalypse emerged from the crater, his armor glowing with Celestial energy, his body regenerating at an unnatural rate.

    "You underestimate me," Apocalypse growled, his voice layered with something deeper¡ªsomething ancient.

    With a roar, he extended his arms, and the very ground beneath them shifted. Reality bent. Space warped.

    The battlefield was no longer just a desolate wasteland. It had transformed into something different¡ªa void of infinite darkness, with stars blinking in and out of existence, as if they were in the very fabric of the multiverse itself.

    Aron raised an eyebrow. "Okay, I''ll admit, that''s pretty cool."

    Apocalypse''s body crackled with newfound energy. His voice echoed, carrying the weight of thousands of years of dominance.

    "You are powerful, but you lack understanding. Power is not about arrogance or amusement. It is about dominion. Control. And I¡­" His form began to grow, his body expanding to near-godlike proportions, his aura reaching across dimensions. "...AM CONTROL."

    Aron sighed, shaking his head. "I really, really hate when villains go on monologues."

    In an instant, he vanished... no movement, no teleportation... just gone.

    Apocalypse''s enhanced eyes barely registered the movement before¡ªBOOM!

    A devastating flaming fist buried itself into Apocalypse''s face, sending him flying at impossible speeds, colliding through one dimension after another. His massive form tore through the void like a comet, shattering the space between realities.

    Aron appeared above him, already waiting.

    "You''re not the only one who can break reality," he said with a grin.

    His eyes glowed with a blue hur and suddenly, the very concept of distance twisted. Apocalypse, still flying uncontrollably, found himself pulled back toward Aron as if space had betrayed him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    SLAM!

    Aron''s knee, covered in unbreakable ice and organic metal, crashed into Apocalypse''s gut.

    "GAAGHHHH!" Apocalypse coughed up blood, his glowing eyes flickering in shock. "You¡ª!"

    BAM!

    Aron spun, delivering a backhanded strike that sent him hurtling down once more.

    CRASH!

    He collided with a floating chunk of reality, shattering it into fragments of cosmic dust.

    Aron slowly descended, cracking his knuckles. "C''mon, En Sabah Nur. You were talking all that good shit a second ago."

    Apocalypse wiped the blood from his mouth, his expression twisted with frustration and something he rarely felt¡ªuncertainty.

    "How¡­?" he muttered. "How do you possess such power?"

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 121 [Aron vs Apocalypse pt2/2]

    "Surprised to see someone other than you using multiple mutations, huh?" Aron mused with a smirk. "Guess this is the first time you''ve met someone like me. Well, this will be your last. You''ll be dead in a minute."

    Apocalypse scowled, his expression darkening. "You speak as if you have already won." He reached into his pocket dimension to grab the device that he found in the lab. It was a device made by Forge to temporarily suppress the Phoenix Entity and Apocalypse knows that without the Phoenix Force, he should be able to get into Aron''s mind and take over his body, then the Phoenix Force would be his to control.

    He gripped the device tightly, activating it with a silent command. The air vibrated with an eerie hum as a crimson field expanded outward, latching onto Aron like a thousand spectral chains.

    ''That was... Eehh?! What was that? Was that supposed to do something? Well, let''s play along for now,'' Aron noticed that nothing was wrong with his body. He used The Phoenix Force and made it look like he was struggling, its fiery essence flickering erratically. He staggered midair, his golden irises dimming slightly. His smirk faded, replaced with a look of genuine surprise¡ªor so it seemed.

    "Ah¡­ damn," he muttered, pressing a hand to his head. "That''s¡­ unexpected."

    Apocalypse''s smirk widened. "Your power is vast, but even you cannot defy the ingenuity of mortal minds. Forge''s device may have been designed to suppress the Phoenix, but in my hands, it shall pave the way for true ascension. Now, without your crutch, without the Phoenix, you are merely a powerful mutant. And a powerful mutant¡­ is still beneath me."

    Aron remained still, his expression unreadable. His stance loosened, and for the first time, he looked¡­ vulnerable. Apocalypse wasted no time, vanishing in a blur of movement.

    Apocalypse clenched his fists. Purple energy was swirling around him. "You thought yourself untouchable. But even gods have their limits."

    He clenched his fist and vanished.

    BOOM!

    A fist the size of a boulder slammed into Aron''s stomach, sending him flying backward at breakneck speed. He crashed through floating debris, his body colliding with cosmic fragments as he tumbled through the warped battlefield.

    Apocalypse didn''t let up.

    In the blink of an eye, he appeared above Aron, both hands raised high. SLAM!

    Both fists came crashing down like a meteor, sending Aron hurtling downward once more. The sheer force of the impact cracked the very space around them, causing the void itself to tremble.

    Aron grunted as he twisted in midair, stopping himself just before he could hit the ground. His breathing was even, but his expression was one of hidden amusement.

    This was exactly what he wanted.

    For years, he had absorbed power after power¡ªeach mutation, each enhancement, each ability he had taken from others. He had trained, experimented, and tested the limits of his ever-growing arsenal. But there was only so much he could do without a true challenge.

    Apocalypse? He was perfect.

    So Aron made a choice.

    He played along.

    A smirk formed on Apocalypse''s face as he watched Aron pause, as if shaken for the first time. "You feel it, don''t you?" he taunted. "The absence of that divine power. You have relied too much on it."

    Aron exhaled slowly, stretching his shoulders. He rolled his neck as if adjusting to a new reality. "You know, you might be right," he said casually. "I guess I have been slacking a bit, relying too much on the Phoenix Force."

    Apocalypse''s eyes gleamed. "Then kneel."

    Aron grinned.

    "I think not." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    BOOM!

    They clashed once more.

    Apocalypse moved with frightening speed, his form flickering between dimensions, shifting across space with the ease of a god. Every strike he threw could shatter mountains, every kick carried the force of collapsing stars.

    And Aron?

    He took every single hit.

    Apocalypse''s fists crashed into him like cannonballs, each impact shaking the very fabric of the battlefield. Aron''s body twisted from the sheer force, yet he never truly broke. He allowed himself to be hit, his cells absorbing every ounce of kinetic energy.

    Shaw''s mutation.

    With each blow, he became stronger.

    Apocalypse struck with a hand crackling with Celestial energy¡ªenergy capable of reducing beings to dust. Aron let it land. The energy surged through his body, its immense power filling him instead of harming him.

    Energy absorption.

    Apocalypse unleashed a devastating psychic assault, trying to shatter his mind.

    Aron smirked. "Cute."

    Organic Diamond Form.

    A spike of dark matter erupted from Apocalypse''s hand, aiming to pierce his heart.

    Intangibility.

    The spike passed through him harmlessly. Aron smirked, turning to look at the man behind him. "You got anything more?"

    "Foolish mortal... I will end you with this single strike," Apocalypse''s eyes narrowed. He could feel it now. Something was wrong. He had been dominating the battle. He had landed dozens of strikes, and used his full arsenal of power against Aron.

    So why?

    Why wasn''t he getting weaker?

    Apocalypse lunged forward, swinging with all his might. His massive fist tore through space itself, creating a rift in reality as it surged toward Aron''s face.

    And then¡ª

    It stopped.

    With a single finger.

    Aron raised one hand, barely even trying, and stopped Apocalypse''s full-powered punch with nothing but a single finger.

    A beat of silence.

    Apocalypse''s eyes widened. He tried to pull away. His muscles tensed, his energy flared¡ªbut his fist wouldn''t budge.

    Aron slowly tilted his head, golden irises gleaming with raw, unfiltered dominance.

    "...Did you really think I was struggling?" Aron said softly, amusement lacing his tone.

    He tightened his grip. CRACK.

    Apocalypse grimaced.

    Aron chuckled. "I gotta admit, I let you have your moment. But let''s be real... you never stood a chance."

    With a flick of his wrist, he released the stored-up energy.

    BOOM!

    Apocalypse''s entire arm exploded. He barely managed to isolate the energy before his entire body was torn to shreds, but even that was barely enough. "ARGGGG!" The First Mutant howled in agony, his ancient body regenerating almost instantly, but the damage was done. For the first time in millennia, Apocalypse felt fear.

    "You¡­" he breathed, stepping back.

    Aron grinned, flexing his fingers. "You''re wondering how I got so strong, huh?"

    Apocalypse didn''t respond, glaring daggers at Aron.

    "You see, I wasn''t just fighting you."

    He raised his palm, and a faint blue glow pulsed from within it.

    Apocalypse gasped.

    No¡­ It wasn''t possible.

    His power...

    His essence...

    It was being drained.

    Aron smiled, watching the realization dawn on his opponent''s face. "I''ve been absorbing your strength this whole time. Every time you hit me, every time you unleashed an attack, I took a little bit more. Slowly, piece by piece. You see, you are ancient and strong, no doubt about that. That''s why, I had to take it slowly to avoid overpowering myself. And as you can see... My body has adjusted quite well to all this new strength."

    Aron''s body was covered in a translucent, dark-blue aura. Energy crackled around him like lightning, his eyes gleaming with a golden glow. His presence was overwhelming and dominating, and Apocalypse finally understood.

    Aron was a true god.

    The strongest being in the universe.

    And Apocalypse was merely his prey.

    However, his pride refused to let him submit so easily. He couldn''t accept defeat. Not like this. Not when he had come so far. He grit his teeth and raised both arms, his cosmic energy surging.

    "I am a god!" he roared. "I will not be defeated by the likes of you!"

    Aron merely sighed.

    Apocalypse charged.

    But Aron simply raised his hand.

    "Sit down like a good doggy."

    BAM.

    An invisible force slammed into Apocalypse, crushing him to the ground so hard the space beneath him cracked. His entire body refused to move, his limbs paralyzed under an unimaginable weight.

    Aron floated above him, looking down.

    "I remember you saying or probably thinking something about weak and strong... about us being ants to your kind," he mused. "But if that''s the case... how does it feel to be an ant now?"

    Apocalypse struggled against his bindings, his muscles straining, but even his strength was nothing compared to Aron''s. He let out a growl, glaring at Aron with rage-filled eyes. "You dare peek into my mind!"

    "Sush!" Aron placed a finger on his lips. Instantly, Apocalypse lost his ability to speak.

    Apocalypse tried to scream. He wanted to shout and roar at the top of his lungs. He wanted to kill this arrogant upstart. He wanted to tear his body apart and feast on his soul, but he could do none of that. His voice refused to come out. It was as if something was preventing him from speaking.

    Aron chuckled softly.

    "Tear me apart? Feast on my soul?" he said, his tone dripping with amusement. "Isn''t it nice to dream? Anyway. I''m done."

    Aron extended his palm toward Apocalypse. He summoned the Death Aura. Instantly, an oppressive presence descended upon the battlefield. It was cold and terrifying, freezing the very air around them.

    Apocalypse looked up. Never before in his long life had he felt so small, so powerless, so insignificant. He didn''t know what that power was, but he could feel its overwhelming power. It was as if it came from another realm entirely. It was far beyond him. No human, mutant or Celestials could ever hope to wield such a terrifying force.

    This was... true power.

    And it terrified him.

    "Any last words?" Aron asked.

    Apocalypse opened his mouth to speak. But no sound came out.

    Aron smiled. "Oh..." He lifted the ban allowing him to speak.

    "What is that power?"

    "Creation, Life, Death," Aron replied simply as he summoned his Phoenix Force on his left hand. "The power over all things. The ultimate power of all existence."

    "Impossible..." Apocalypse breathed, his eyes wide with horror. "How can you have such power?"

    "It was fun," With that Aron released the Death Aura, engulfing Apocalypse in an instant. The death force instantly devoured Apocalypse''s life force and began eating away at his soul. His skin peeled off, his bones dissolved into ash and his internal organs liquefied within seconds.

    Aron watched as Apocalypse died.

    His body crumbled to dust, leaving only a small pile of ash behind.

    "Mumm~" A sultry moan came to Aron''s ears as he felt a little kiss on his cheek. "I like this gift." Lady Death''s voice purred into his mind. He could feel her arms wrapping up around his chest. Her big boobs pressed against his back, yet there was no physical form. It was a faint ethereal form.

    "You are a sight for sore eyes," Aron said. "What brings you here?"

    "Oh, I just came to visit," Lady Death said. "And I must say, you have grown quite well. Did you miss me?"

    Aron chuckled, turning around to look at the woman he loved. "You know I do."

    Lady Death giggled. "I wish I could be there in person," she said. "But unfortunately, I am still bound to my realm. Still, I will always be with you."

    She leaned forward and kissed him once more, her soft lips brushing against his. Aron closed his eyes and allowed himself to savor the moment, the warmth of her embrace filling his soul. It lasted for a few seconds before her presence faded away.

    "I can''t wait to continue where we left off next time," Lady Death whispered into his ear and then vanished completely.

    Aron sighed.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 122 [Interlude- The other side of the battle]

    The once-great mutant nation of Genosha was in ruins. Fires raged in the streets, sending plumes of smoke billowing into the darkened sky. The air was thick with the acrid scent of burning metal and scorched flesh. Lightning crackled above as Storm commanded the skies, rain cascading down in a torrential flood.

    Amidst the chaos, Jean Grey hovered above the battlefield, her body radiating the golden flames of the Phoenix Force. Her eyes glowed with the incandescent power of creation and destruction, but even that was barely enough to contain the storm of madness before her.

    Dozens of mutants, ancient beings, once lost to time¡ªhad been awakened from their deep slumber. Their forms were twisted, their mutations pushed to unnatural extremes. They had been prisoners of Genosha''s cruel experiments, and then pawns of Apocalypse''s twisted vision. Some were monstrosities beyond recognition, their bodies fused with metal, stone, and pure energy. Others bore the marks of age-old mutations, abilities so powerful they threatened to unravel reality itself.

    But what truly horrified Jean wasn''t their strength.

    It was their minds.

    They were gone.

    Time had stolen their souls, leaving behind husks of destruction. There was no reasoning with them, no reaching them. If she severed Apocalypse''s control, they would not stop fighting. They would not regain themselves.

    They would simply become uncontrollable.

    Jean gritted her teeth, straining against the overwhelming force of their combined willpower. She could feel the remnants of their minds, echoes of what they once were, but it was like trying to hold onto sand in a storm.

    "Damn it¡­" she hissed, reinforcing the Phoenix''s barrier around herself and her allies. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Below her, the battle raged.

    ...

    Psylocke ducked as a massive, clawed hand tore through the air where her head had been a second ago. The creature before her was something out of a nightmare... scaled, towering, and monstrous, with razor-sharp fangs and eyes that gleamed with predatory hunger. Deep emerald energy pulsed through its body, healing every wound almost the instant it was inflicted.

    Psylocke flipped backward, summoning her psychic blade. The glowing weapon of pure psionic energy extended from her wrist, crackling with raw power.

    "Alright, ugly," she muttered, dodging another swipe. "Let''s see if you can regrow your brain."

    With a burst of speed, she leaped onto the reptilian mutant''s back, jamming her psychic blade deep into its skull. The monster roared, thrashing violently. For a moment, it went still, its body shuddering¡ªthen, horrifyingly, it kept moving.

    Its flesh twisted around the psychic wound, regenerating its very mind.

    Psylocke''s eyes widened. "Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me!"

    The creature spun, whipping its tail with bone-shattering force. Psylocke barely managed to react in time, throwing up a telekinetic shield. The impact still sent her crashing through a crumbling building.

    Psylocke jumped up from the debris, rolling her shoulders as she cracked her neck. The impact had been brutal, enough to pulverize concrete, but she hadn''t felt a thing. Her telekinetic shield had held firm, reinforced not just by her own power, but by the combined strength of Jean''s Phoenix barrier and Aron''s energy field. It was like being wrapped in layers of raw, unbreakable force.

    She grinned. ''Alright, now it''s my turn.''

    The air around her shimmered as she let go of the restraints she''d been holding back. Her energy flared, a deep violet aura crackling around her body like living lightning. She hadn''t wanted to escalate, but clearly, this thing wasn''t going down the easy way.

    The reptilian mutant turned its massive head toward her, snarling. Its mind had literally regrown from her psychic attack, but that didn''t mean it was smart. It was instinct, hunger, rage¡ªnothing more.

    Psylocke extended both hands, summoning twin psychic katanas each one blazing with pure psionic energy.

    "Round two," she pointed one katana toward the freak.

    The creature lunged at her, its claws aiming to rip her apart.

    Psylocke vanished. ''Shadow Teleportation.''

    In the blink of an eye, she reappeared behind it, her teleportation fast enough to leave a faint afterimage. Before the beast could even register the movement, she slashed upward with both katanas. The psychic blades cut through its reinforced flesh like it was paper, severing tendons and muscles in one clean motion.

    "ARRGGG!!!"

    The monster howled in agony, but she wasn''t done.

    She twisted her grip, reversing the blades, and drove them down into its back... right into its spine. This time, she didn''t just cut. She poured her psionic energy into it, a raw, concentrated overload of power meant to shut down its nervous system entirely.

    For a second, it convulsed. Its regeneration tried to counteract the attack, green energy flickering wildly as its body struggled to repair the damage.

    But Psylocke wasn''t letting go.

    "Regenerate from this, you freak!" She gritted her teeth, amplifying the psionic surge to its absolute peak.

    The creature''s movements became erratic, limbs twitching out of sync. Its roar turned into a strangled gasp. Its healing factor wasn''t fast enough to keep up with the neural destruction she was unleashing.

    Then...

    Boom!!!

    A shockwave of violet energy erupted from the point of impact, blasting the beast off its feet and sending it crashing into the burning wreckage of a building. Its body twitched, smoke rising from its skin. Its glowing green veins dimmed, flickering weakly.

    Psylocke exhaled, lowering her blades. "Yeah¡­ you''re not getting up from that one."

    ...

    Across the battlefield, Jubilee and Kitty faced their own nightmare.

    A mutant made of living metal. A ten-foot-tall, hulking freak. Its form is like an armored war machine. Its body was jagged and industrial as if it had fused with machinery itself. Every step it took left craters in the ground, and every attack sent shockwaves through the battlefield.

    Jubilee unleashed a barrage of explosive fireworks, each one detonating like a miniature sun. The blasts illuminated the rain-soaked battlefield, slamming into the giant''s metal hide. But when the smoke cleared¡­

    Not a scratch.

    "Just keep hitting them until they stop moving!" she shouted as she unleashed another barrage of explosions. But it was pointless. Is she was alone, she could have sent that freak to oblivion, but with everyone around her, she was afraid... Afraid of accidentally hurting her friends.

    The titan turned toward Jubilee and raised a fist the size of a car.

    "Oh, crap," Jubilee yelled. "KITTY!"

    Before the punch could land, Kitty phased through her, grabbing her wrist and yanking her into the ground. The two of them sank beneath the earth just as the colossal fist struck, shattering the pavement and sending debris flying in every direction.

    They reappeared a few feet away, Kitty gasping for breath. "We need a new plan," she panted.

    "Yeah, no kidding!" Jubilee shot back. "You got a trick up your sleeve? I got one, but it''s not a fun one. I might blow up everything. So, you are up."

    Kitty eyed the monster''s core¡ªa glowing, molten-red energy source buried within its chest. She smirked. "I''ve got one."

    Grabbing Jubilee''s hand, she phased them both into the ground. The moment they phased into the giant''s body, Kitty let go. Jubilee landed inside the metal behemoth, directly next to its core.

    "Light it up," Kitty said from outside.

    Jubilee grinned. "With pleasure."

    She extended her hands, and an explosion erupted inside the giant''s chest.

    ...

    Near the edge of the battlefield, Wanda Maximoff and Emma Frost stood at the entrance of the portal. Blink had created a massive gateway back to the X-Mansion, a shimmering violet rift swirling with light. It was their only means of evacuation, and the enemy knew it.

    One by one, Pietro was racing through the battlefield, grabbing injured mutants and civilians, and depositing them safely through the portal. But more and more proto-mutants were converging on their location, their chaotic powers threatening to break through.

    "This is getting ridiculous!" Pietro yelled, barely dodging a beam of corrosive energy from a towering proto-mutant with eight arms. "How many of these freaks are there?"

    Emma, in her diamond form, shattered a boulder aimed at her by an enemy three times her size. She scoffed, her voice dripping with irritation. "Did you really expect Apocalypse to have an army of weaklings?"

    Emma, in her diamond form, crushed the skull of a lunging beast with a single punch.

    "I really hate being on defense," she muttered.

    Wanda, her red chaos magic crackling around her, narrowed her eyes as three more mutants charged forward. "Then don''t hold back," she said simply.

    With a flick of her wrist, the ground beneath the attackers vanished, sending them plunging into an endless abyss of space-time.

    Emma smirked. "I like your style."

    A massive explosion in the distance signaled the destruction of the metal giant. Jubilee and Kitty phased out of the wreckage, covered in soot but grinning.

    Pietro blurred past them, dropping off three more mutants into the portal before stopping in front of his sister. "We''re running out of time," he said. "Aron''s handling Apocalypse, but we''ve got minutes before this whole place collapses."

    Wanda clenched her fists. "Then we hold the line."

    [Sky]

    Above them all, Storm battled five airborne proto-mutants. Each one had a different power. Some had wings of pure flame, others moved like lightning itself, blinking across the sky. One of them had no visible wings but floated unnaturally, warping gravity around it.

    Storm''s eyes blazed white as she sent arcs of lightning crashing into them. The mutants shrieked as the storm intensified, winds howling, rain turning into ice.

    One of them dove toward her, talons bared. She twisted in midair, summoning a tornado to intercept it. The mutant was flung backward, spinning helplessly into the storm.

    Another hurled a blast of concussive energy at her. Storm raised a hand, splitting the attack with a precise gust of wind. Then, with a flick of her fingers, she sent a spear of ice hurtling toward the assailant, knocking them unconscious.

    But for every one she downed, two more took their place.

    "Jean!" she called through the telepathic link. "We need a way to end this!"

    "I got everyone," Pietor said running up to Jean. "Do your reality-bending mojo."

    "Ok. Everyone, fall back. I''ll end this in an instant," Jean was about to use her Phoenix Force to reshape the reality, but...

    Just then a massive energy wave rippled through the air, killing all the freak mutants and teleporting Jean and the others to the school.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 123 [Not a God but a Man]

    A rift of pure energy split across the ruined skyline. From its depths, Aron stepped forward, his form bathed in an ethereal glow. His Phoenix wings spread wide, massive, and radiant, stretching across the morning sky like a second sun.

    Silence.

    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, there was nothing but absolute silence. No explosions. No screams. No war cries. The battlefield was empty.

    Aron hovered alone at the center of what was once Genosha, his golden irises flickering as he took in the devastation around him. The island was utterly unrecognizable¡ªreality had been bent, twisted beyond comprehension. The very land had fractured beneath the weight of their cosmic battle, entire sections of the island floating aimlessly in the air, suspended in the remnants of dimensional rifts. The once-thriving nation had been reduced to an apocalyptic wasteland, with nothing but shattered ruins and scorched earth stretching as far as the eye could see.

    ''Wow! This is pretty messed up, well...''

    He exhaled slowly, raising his palm.

    Then, he rewrote the reality.

    A pulse of cosmic energy erupted from his fingertips, spreading outward like a supernova. Space bent, time flickered, and matter rearranged itself at his command. The very foundations of Genosha trembled as the land beneath him reformed, repairing itself from nothingness.

    ''Ok. Things are going great... Wait! What if I use reality manipulation and matter manipulation to create vibranium houses and other things? With the mixture of my power and vibranium, I can create something new and better. Time to try,'' Aron thought with a smile.

    The cracks in reality sealed shut, the floating debris descending back into place as if guided by an unseen force. Roads pieced themselves back together, veins of molten rock cooling instantly into polished obsidian streets. Buildings rose from the ruins, their structures glowing with an otherworldly glow. Towering skyscrapers, sleek and seamless, materialized in the blink of an eye, stretching toward the sky. And yup, everything was made with vibranium.

    ''Fuck yeah! It worked,'' Aron smirked.

    Next, the defenses.

    Aron raised his other hand, summoning vast energy barriers around the perimeter of the island¡ªshimmering walls of cosmic force, impenetrable to all but those he allowed entry. These were no mere shields; they were a living system, adapting to threats in real-time, repelling unwanted intruders while allowing free passage to those deemed allies.

    "Time to test out Apocalypse''s new power."

    Aron had absorbed countless abilities, one of them being Apocalypse''s ability to forge life from energy itself. With a thought, he willed them into existence: elemental automatons, guardians of Genosha.

    Golems of molten rock, infused with lava, rose from the ground, their forms solidifying into massive titans of stone. Airborne constructs made of condensed wind and lightning took to the skies, their metallic exoskeletons crackling with power. Below them, aquatic sentinels emerged from the surrounding ocean, their forms shimmering like living water, merging seamlessly with the sea.

    Each one stood at the ready, their glowing eyes scanning the horizon, awaiting commands.

    Finally, the heart of the city.

    Aron''s gaze turned toward the central plaza, where once stood the remnants of a fallen kingdom. He extended his fingers, weaving together the final piece of his masterpiece.

    A colossal, crystalline spire infused with boundless energy. It stood as a beacon, radiating a power that could be felt across the world by the mutants. It will guide them here if the outside world refuses to accept them.

    He hovered above his work, golden irises gleaming as he observed his creation. Genosha was no longer just a nation.

    It was a fortress. A sanctuary. A kingdom.

    Aron lowered his hands, his work complete. He let out a slow breath, surveying the world he had rebuilt in mere moments.

    "Not bad," he muttered to himself, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    Then, without turning around, he spoke.

    "You all can come out now. I know you guys are here."

    A soft hum of telekinetic energy rippled through the air as Jean Grey materialized behind him, her crimson locks damp from the earlier battle, her emerald gaze filled with disbelief. Behind her were Kitty, Jubilee and the others.

    "You¡­" She couldn''t help but chuckle a little. "You rebuilt an entire nation like it was nothing." She couldn''t get used to the magnitude of reality bending Aron always does.

    Aron glanced at her, his wings folding slightly behind him. "Because it was nothing."

    "Bloody hell¡­" Psylocke muttered, unable to look away. "You really don''t do things halfway, do you?"

    Logan let out a low whistle. "Ain''t never seen nothin'' like this before."

    Storm took a step forward with a surprised expression. "Aron¡­ Just... Wow!"

    He turned to face them, spreading his arms slightly as if presenting his work.

    "This," he said simply, "is Genosha reborn. A kingdom. A haven. A stronghold for our kind."

    Wanda tilted her head. "A kingdom?"

    Aron nodded. "A place where mutants won''t just survive¡ªthey''ll thrive. A place where no one can touch us."

    Jean''s jaw tightened. "And if the world doesn''t accept it?"

    Aron smirked.

    "Then the world can try and stop me."

    Silence fell over the group.

    For better or worse, history had just been rewritten. The age of Genosha had begun.

    Jean exhaled sharply, floating closer. "So what now? You''ve created a new Genosha, stronger than ever. What happens next?"

    Aron cast his gaze over the reborn city, the glowing spires, the elementals standing at attention, and the air itself humming with new energy. "Now?" He tilted his head.

    "Now, our kind should be free here and as for the leader''s position, Storm can have it. I am too lazy to do paperwork and lead a nation. I will leave the hard work to you guys," He turned toward Storm and others. "What do you say, Storm? You ready to become the leader of this nation?" Aron asked.

    Storm looked up at the man who saved their people, her blue eyes glowing with gratitude. Her body ached from the battle, but she knew the cost had been worth it. They had survived. Their people had survived. They freed them from Genosha''s shackles. And now it was time to take the next big leap. She smiled.

    "I would be honored to lead New Genosha," she replied, her voice carrying the same unwavering determination as her gaze.

    Aron nodded and turned toward the others. "And you guys? Are you fine with her being the leader?"

    "Hell yeah! Go Storm!" Jubilee cheered, a wide grin plastered on her face.

    Kitty nodded, smiling as well. "She''s perfect for the job."

    Jean nodded in agreement. "Storm is strong, level-headed, and compassionate. I have no doubt that she will lead us to a better future."

    Psylocke let out a sigh. "Finally. Someone with a bit of common sense."

    Emma Frost pursed her lips. "I guess you''ll do."

    "I, too, think she will be a good leader," Cyclops added with a nod.

    Logan gave a thumbs up. "You got my vote."

    The others also agreed.

    Storm smiled, feeling her heart warm at the sight of so many mutants coming together to support her. It reminded her why she fought so hard for them in the first place¡ªnot just because she believed they deserved to live freely, but also because she believed in the power of unity.

    Next, Aron put his plan into motion.

    The world was ablaze with news of Genosha''s rebirth. Every major news channel, every publication, every digital platform carried the same headline, spreading like wildfire across nations:

    "GENOSHA LIBERATED: A NATION REBORN, A HERO LOST"

    Broadcasts looped footage of the apocalyptic battle, the collapse of the old Genosha, and the sudden, inexplicable reconstruction of the island. Aerial shots displayed the once-ruined landscape now transformed into an advanced utopia¡ªgleaming vibranium structures, roads shimmering with energy, and towering crystalline spires pulsing with unknown power.

    The news anchors, in grave yet awe-filled tones, recounted the impossible events that had unfolded. One of them, Trish Tilby, stood before a massive screen displaying the reborn city as she addressed millions worldwide.

    "Just days ago, Genosha was nothing more than a war-torn graveyard, a symbol of oppression and destruction. Now, it has been remade into something entirely new. Reports indicate that a single individual was responsible for the resurrection of this fallen nation: Aron."

    Footage of Aron, his celestial wings radiating pure energy, played in the background. Clips of his battle against Apocalypse and the tyrants of Genosha repeated on loop, each display further solidifying his legend.

    Tilby continued, her voice heavy with emotion. "However, in the final moments of battle, Aron made the ultimate sacrifice. Fighting alongside the X-Force, he engaged in a battle that shook the very fabric of reality. Though victorious, he perished in the conflict, ensuring that Genosha would rise again as a safe haven for mutants worldwide."

    Another channel, CNN, featured an in-depth discussion with various experts and historians debating the implications of Genosha''s rebirth.

    "What we are seeing is not just the foundation of a new nation," said one commentator. "This is history being rewritten. Mutants have suffered for decades, but now they have a stronghold, a place where they are not just tolerated but empowered. And it was all made possible by Aron."

    Elsewhere, in the heart of the reborn Genosha, Storm sat across from a journalist for an exclusive interview. The setting was surreal¡ªa throne-like chair sculpted from vibranium stood behind her, towering windows revealing the vibrant city beyond. The journalist, a composed yet visibly intrigued woman, adjusted her microphone.

    "Storm, first of all, let me say that the world is in shock. This¡­ this is unprecedented. Genosha is no longer a symbol of suffering, but one of power. And you¡ªyou''re at the helm. Tell us, what does this mean for mutantkind?"

    Storm''s eyes gleamed with quiet strength. "It means freedom. It means no mutant will ever have to beg for a place in a world that fears them. Genosha will be a sanctuary, a beacon to those who have been cast aside."

    The journalist leaned forward. "There are those who fear what this new Genosha represents. Some governments have already voiced concerns about a mutant-controlled nation possessing this level of technology and power. How do you respond to them?"

    Storm''s expression didn''t waver. "We did not build this to wage war. We built this because we refuse to be enslaved, hunted, or oppressed ever again. If the world sees that as a threat, then perhaps they should look inward and ask why."

    The interviewer nodded, shifting the topic. "And what of Aron? The world knows his name, his power, and his sacrifice. He''s being called a myth, a savior, even a god. How do you want him to be remembered?"

    Storm exhaled, her gaze turning toward the horizon. "Not as a god. Not as a myth. But as a man who refused to let oppression stand. As a friend. As a warrior who gave everything to give us a future."

    The screen cut to live coverage of a massive memorial being erected in the heart of the city¡ªa towering golden statue of Aron, wings spread wide, standing tall above the central plaza. Beneath it, an inscription: S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "ARON ¨C THE PHOENIX WHO FELL, SO WE COULD RISE."

    The world had heard the story. And the world would never forget.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

    AN: End of Genosha Arc. Next, there will be a couple of dates and slice of life style chs before moving to Cassandra and Thanos.

 Ch: 124 [Aron & Kitty- A little experiment]

    While Storm, Mystique, and the rest of the mutants were buried in the politics of rebuilding Genosha, negotiating with world leaders, drafting laws, and establishing the new mutant nation, Aron had other things on his mind. He has fought his share and kept his promise to free Genosha. So, before taking on Thanos, he decided to have a few days of fun with his girls.

    Kitty was leaning on the balcony, looking at the morning sun. The cold breeze sent shivers down her spine. Her soft skin was covered with tiny bumps as she took a deep breath. It was peaceful, and there was no fight or destruction. Everything was beautiful. She hoped that things would be like this forever.

    "It''s so beautiful," Kitty whispered.

    She felt his warm, strong arms wrap around her. Aron rested his chin on the top of her head. "You''re beautiful, Kitty. I love you so much."

    "I love you too, Aron. This is what I want... to be in your arms like this... forever," said Kitty as she leaned back into him.

    Aron kissed the top of her head and said, "So do I. I am glad that everything is over, and we can finally have some time for ourselves."

    Kitty smiled, "Me too. I want to go on a vacation."

    "Well, I think you''ll get your wish soon," said Aron as he hugged her tightly, moving his face near her neck and kissing her tenderly.

    Kitty shivered in his arms and moaned, "Hmmm..."

    "I''ve been thinking..."Aron said slowly.

    "About what?" Kitty asked softly.

    "About a little experiment involving you and me. A little experimental sex," Aron said in a seductive tone.

    "Experimental sex?" She turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck as he rested his hands on her waist.

    "Yeah, you know... Since you can now touch things in your intangible form, then..."

    "You want to do the kinky in intangible form, huh?" Kitty teased as she smiled at him. "But what if things go wrong and our molecules get tangled up? That won''t look good, you know."

    "Come on, Kitty! I promise you will not regret it!" Aron said with a wicked grin.

    Kitty giggled, "Hmm... You are quite persuasive, aren''t you?"

    "I''ll eat you?" He said with a playful smile.

    "Till I squirt on your face?" She said with a sultry smirk.

    "That''s right."

    "Deal." She giggled and kissed him softly.

    He returned the kiss, pressing his lips against hers. It was warm, tender, and passionate. He moved his hands from her hips to cup her firm breasts, gently squeezing them. Kitty gasped into his mouth as he fondled her breasts. He used intangibility to move his hands through her clothes, touching her bare skin. Kitty let out a soft moan as her nipples hardened under his touch. She also returned the favor by grabbing his cock through his pants, making him groan into her mouth.

    They kissed passionately and touched each other until they were both hot and aroused.

    "Phew!" Both of them parted taking deep breaths.

    "Wow! Now, this is kinda fun," Kitty said as she took a deep breath. "Let''s do it with our clothes on. Total intangibility."

    "Sounds like a plan," Aron nodded with a smile. "We''re going to be doing it like ghosts except with clothes."

    Aron grabbed Kitty by the waist and lifted her up. Her legs were around his shoulders and his hands were around her butt cheeks. His face was on her pussy and then she felt it... Aron licked her through her jeans. It sent chills down her spine and made her let out a soft moan.

    "God! Mumm~ Yeah~"

    Kitty was in heaven as Aron licked her pussy through her pants. She could feel his warm tongue on her crotch. Her juices soaked through her panties and started seeping through her jeans. His mouth was pressed hard on her clothed pussy. The sensation made her go crazy. Her body twitched uncontrollably as she moaned loudly.

    "God! Yes~ Aaah~" She moaned while holding his head tightly between her legs.

    ''She is gushing... So tasty,'' Aron thought as he continued to lick her clothed pussy. He could feel her juices seeping through her pants, and the smell of her arousal filled his nostrils. The sweet scent was driving him crazy, and he wanted to taste it directly.

    He sucked a little hard on her clit, and her whole body shuddered violently. He could tell she was getting close to climaxing, so he increased the speed of licking and sucking. His tongue darted over her clit like lightning, and her legs clenched around his head. He knew she wouldn''t last much longer.

    "Oh! Oh, God! I''m cumming! Ohhh~"

    Aron kept licking her pussy until her body started shaking uncontrollably. Then, suddenly, he felt a warm liquid spurt onto his face. He stopped licking and looked up at her. Kitty was panting heavily and her eyes were half-closed. She had orgasmed intensely, and Aron could tell by the look on her face that she had enjoyed herself.

    "God! That was incredible!" Aron gasped. "You came in your pants."

    "Yeah... That was... amazing...," Kitty said breathlessly as she sat down on the bed.

    He put her down and kissed her softly. She could taste her own juices on his lips. The taste made her shiver with excitement.

    "Turn around. Lean on the balcony," he whispered with a sly smirk.

    "Out in the open?" She asked with wide eyes.

    "I doubt anyone can see this far up and I''ll become completely intangible, so... no one will be able to see me," He answered with a shrug.

    "Alright, let''s do it," Kitty said excitedly.

    She leaned forward and braced herself against the railing of the balcony. Aron became invisible and intangible. He pulled out his cock through his clothes and phased it through Kitty''s jeans. His hard cock touched her wet pussy, and he slowly slid it inside her. Kitty moaned softly as his cock entered her tight hole. She could feel every inch of his cock stretching her insides, and she loved every second of it.

    She grabbed her mouth to suppress a moan as his cock filled her completely.

    "Oh, God!"

    ''Dang! So tight. I love her so much," He thought as his cock entered her warm pussy. Her walls clenched around him, making him groan in pleasure. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kitty''s body trembled as his cock stretched her insides. Her juices flowed freely as he thrust into her.

    "Mmm~ Fuck! It feels so good~" She gasped as his cock pounded into her.

    His hands gripped her hips tightly and he began pounding harder and faster into her. Her juices were dripping down her legs and onto the balcony floor. Her body was still trembling with pleasure, and she could barely contain herself anymore.

    "Yes! Oh yes! Yes! Ooh, god! Yes!"

    She mumbled softly, biting down hard on her lower lip. Her knees started buckling underneath her, and she had to hold on tight to the railing.

    ''Fucking hell! This is insane! No way this is actually happening... This is real fucking good!'' He thought excitedly as his thrusts became even stronger.

    His balls slapped her inner thighs loudly as his hips slammed against her rear end. He was fucking her hard and fast, and the sensations were driving her absolutely wild.

    However, just when Kitty was about to cum, a sudden knock on the door scared her. Both of them nearly jumped up.

    Aron quickly used his enhanced vision to check who was at their door. It was Emma.

    "Kitty, darling! A moment, please?" She heard her saying, knocking on the door.

    "Be down soon!" She yelled, straightening up.

    Kitty turned back to Aron, "What now?" She whispered.

    "Just peek your head out through the door while I keep on going," Aron whispered.

    "Wha-?!"

    "While you talk to Emma, I''ll fuck you."

    "God! Really?!" Kitty gasped. "Aren''t you taking advantage?"

    "Of course, I''m gonna take advantage of my woman, darling." Aron chuckled.

    Before Kitty could protest more, he lifted her up and walked toward the door with his dick buried inside her. He softly let her down and Kitty phased her head out of the door. Her face was a little flushed and she was breathing heavily.

    "H-hey, E-Emma..." Kitty tried to make her voice calm.

    Aron began to move, going deep before pulling out entirely and then pushing his cock back again.

    "Hey! Uh, is everything okay?" Emma asked, slightly raising her brows. "What is wrong with you?"

    "Uhh.. N-nothing! W-why w-would you t-think that?"

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 125 [Emma joins in the fun]

    AN: Just smut. A request from one of the pat reon. I''ll pick up the story from the next chapter. Let''s do some dates and develop the relationship, then Thanos.

    ----

    Kitty''s face flushed as she tried to maintain her composure, her head phased through the door while Aron continued his mischievous antics behind her. She bit her lip to stifle a moan, her voice trembling slightly as she addressed Emma. She could feel his cock going deep, hitting her ends. This situation made her even more excited... sensitive.

    "Uhh¡­ N-nothing! W-why would you think that?" Kitty stammered, her eyes darting nervously.

    Emma looked at her with a puzzled expression and then leaned in closer to inspect her.

    "Your face is all red. Are you sick? Your hair is disheveled, your clothes are all wrinkled, and why are you out of breath? You look like you just finished exercising!" Emma said concernedly. "Are you sure everything''s alright?"

    "Y-yeah! Totally fine!" Kitty squeaked, her voice pitching higher than usual. She felt Aron''s hands grip her hips firmly, his movements deliberate and teasing. She clenched her fists, trying to focus on the conversation. "W-what do you need, Emma?"

    Aron continued to thrust inside her, picking up speed as he got used to the rhythm.

    Emma crossed her arms, her piercing gaze narrowing slightly. "I''m looking for Jubilee and Chat. Those two decided to ''borrow'' one of my dresses¡ªan expensive one, mind you¡ªand now they''ve vanished. Have you seen them?"

    Kitty''s mind raced, torn between the absurdity of the situation and the overwhelming sensations Aron was causing. "Uh¡­ n-no, I haven''t! But I''ll keep an eye out for them, I promise!"

    Emma tilted her head, her expression a mix of suspicion and amusement. "You''re acting very strange, Kitty. Are you sure you''re not hiding something?"

    "Nope! Nothing to hide!" Kitty replied quickly, her voice cracking. She felt Aron''s thumb brushing against her backdoor, and she had to suppress a gasp. "I''ll, uh, let you know if I see them, okay?"

    Emma studied her for a moment longer before sighing. "Fine. But if you see them, tell them they''re in big trouble. That dress cost a fortune."

    "Will do!" Kitty chirped, her voice unnaturally high-pitched.

    Emma narrowed her eyes. She tried to read her mind, but thanks to Kitty''s new power upgrade, she was immune to telepathy. ''She''s hiding something...''

    As Emma walked away, Kitty sighed with relief.

    She pulled back and turned her head toward Aron. "Are you crazy?" she hissed, though her eyes sparkled with laughter. "Emma almost caught us!"

    "Get on the floor, I''m gonna do it from behind," Aron spanked her butt cheeks with a smirk.

    Kitty quickly went on her fours and Aron picked up the pace.

    [Booom!]

    "Ah!" Before Aron could say anything or react, the door blasted open.

    Emma used her diamond form to punch the door open and enter. Kitty and Aron were both startled. She glanced at Kitty who was on her fours and Aron behind her, grabbing her waist with his crotch pressing against Kitty''s butt. A blush appeared on Emma''s face as she understood what was going on.

    "Emma?!" Kitty gasped.

    "Wha-?! What are you doing here?!" Aron also exclaimed in shock. He couldn''t feel Emma due to her diamond form. Well, maybe he wanted Emma to see them like that.

    "Well... It seems like I have interrupted something quite interesting, haven''t I?" Emma said, crossing her arms.

    "I-It''s not what you think... Oh, God!" Kitty came hard as she tried to defend herself. She had a massive orgasm while Emma was watching them.

    Aron didn''t stop thrusting as he watched Kitty''s juices gush down her thighs, drenching her pants. "Kitty~" He groaned. At the same time, he quickly fixed the door before anyone else could see them doing the deed.

    "Oh! Aahhh~" Kitty let out a soft moan. Her legs quivered uncontrollably, and she fell forward, her face smacking the carpeted floor. Her ass was still up in the air as Aron pulled out.

    "Why the fuck did you do that?" Aron asked Emma with a sigh. His cock was still hard and was poking out of his pants, half intangible. Emma watched him in amusement.

    "Well, that''s some weird fetish you two got there. Using your powers for pleasure, now that''s something new," Emma chuckled. "I thought she was hiding Jubilee, but..." She let out a sigh and shrugged her shoulders. "I guess I should leave you two love birds alone."

    "Hey, wait," Aron stopped her with his telekinesis. "You thought you could just waltz into our private room, ruin our special moment, and just walk out? Oh, no, no, no!"

    Emma tried to break free but failed to do so. She smirked, "What? You gonna do me now?" Her eyes went toward Kitty, who was breathing hard on the floor. "Before your girlfriend? What would she think?"

    "Kitty~" Aron called out to Kitty.

    "Hmm..." Kitty let out a soft groan. She slowly got up from the floor and turned to them. Her face was flushed red and her hair disheveled.

    Aron grinned and said, "Hey, babe. What do you think? Should I punish Emma for ruining our nice morning?"

    "Yeah," Kitty said softly, panting a little. "She deserves it. I was holding back for a big orgasm, but thanks to her interruption, I only got half of it."

    Emma raised her brow, "Really?" She couldn''t help but notice Kitty''s flushed cheeks and the lustful glint in her eyes. "You don''t sound angry... Are you actually enjoying this?"

    Kitty nodded with a slight smirk, "Soon, you will too."

    Aron then released Emma and let her walk over to him. He pulled her closer by her waist and looked into her eyes. Emma didn''t pull back or try to resist him; instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled seductively.

    "So, what''s next?" Emma asked with a grin.

    "Well... Since I''m still hard, and Kitty didn''t get her fill, how about we have a threesome?" Aron suggested with a mischievous grin.

    Emma laughed, "What? You want me to join you two?"

    Kitty nodded, "Yeah... Join us, Emma. It''ll be fun~ And from what Chat said, it looked like you have a crush on Aron but couldn''t say it out loud. You don''t have to hold back now. Go ahead, you can admit it."

    Emma was taken aback by Kitty''s boldness. She glanced at Aron and then back at Kitty before letting out a sigh. "Fine, you''re right." She cupped his face with both hands and kissed him deeply.

    Aron returned her kiss eagerly. She opened her mouth and let him slip his tongue in. Emma moaned softly as Aron pushed her against the wall and continued kissing her passionately. Aron decided to take off their clothes so, with a flick of his fingers, he manipulated the reality. Their clothes were now gone.

    Emma grabbed his cock and began to stroke it while they kissed. She felt her body heating up, and her heart racing. Aron broke their kiss and looked at her lustfully. He gently pushed her onto the bed and got on top of her.

    "I know it''s late. I was actually planning on asking you out this weekend. But... Well, here we are. So, let me ask you again. Are you sure you want to do this?" He asked her.

    Emma smiled and nodded, "Yes. I''ve wanted this for a long time."

    "Then I won''t hold back," Aron replied with a smirk. He began to kiss her neck, slowly working his way down to her breasts.

    Emma closed her eyes and moaned softly as he nibbled on her nipples. He then moved down to her stomach and stopped at her navel. Emma shuddered, goosebumps rising on her skin. "Ahh..." She gasped in pleasure.

    Aron continued kissing her belly, going lower and lower until he reached her well-trimmed pubes. Kitty on the other hand was fingering her pussy, watching those two getting frisky.

    "Don''t stop," Emma pleaded, her voice filled with desire. "Keep going..."

    Aron grinned as he kissed her clit. Her wet scent drove him crazy. It was intoxicating. He took a deep breath and blew warm air onto her pussy, making her tremble. "You smell so good, Emma. Mummm~" He kissed her thighs before moving back to her clitoris.

    Emma bit her lip and arched her back slightly, enjoying the feeling of his mouth on her most sensitive areas. She gasped when she felt his tongue lick her labia. "Ooohhh!"

    "Mmmm! Mmmm!" Aron licked her pussy vigorously, tasting her juices. Her legs trembled. She wasn''t expecting to do this so soon. She moaned louder as he pushed his tongue into her vagina.

    "Ahh... Ahhh!" Emma cried out. She grabbed Aron by the hair and pulled him closer, grinding her hips against his face. She couldn''t stop herself from crying out in ecstasy. "Aahhh... Aaahhh! Yes!"

    Aron continued to eat her pussy as his eyes went toward Kitty. She was squeezing her nipple with her left hand and her right hand was busy fingering herself. She noticed Aron looking at her and smiled at him.

    ''I love this nympho...'' He thought as he returned his attention to Emma.

    He inserted his tongue deeper inside her vagina and began to move it up and down, licking her clit. Emma gripped his hair tightly. She was close. She could feel it. She was about to cum. She put her right hand on her mouth, trying to muffle her moans.

    "Oh fuck! I''m gonna cum!" Emma whispered, her eyes closed. ''Shit! How is he doing this? God! He''s so good! I''m gonna explode!'' She screamed internally, her mind racing with pleasure. Her whole body was shaking uncontrollably, her toes curled.

    Aron sucked her clit and gave it a little nibble, sending her over the edge. "Ahhh! Aahh! Aaaaaahhhh!!" Emma cried out, her body convulsing as she climaxed. Her juices squirted all over his face, and he swallowed every last drop of her nectar.

    Kitty watched in awe as she fingered herself harder.

    When Emma finally calmed down, Aron pulled his head up from between her legs and wiped his mouth with his fingers. Emma blushed deeply and looked away shyly.

    "That was amazing," Emma said softly. "It would seem you girls have been getting such intense pleasure on a daily basis, huh? I can''t believe I held back this long..."

    "What can I say," Kitty said with a grin. "Aron just knows how to please women. And once you sleep with him, you''ll be begging for more~ You won''t be able to think of anything else."

    Emma giggled. "I''m sure I will." She glanced at Aron''s cock, which was still rock hard. "And it looks like you''re not done yet. So..." She walked over to the table beside the bed, leaned against it, and spread her legs. "How about we get down to business? Show me how good you are, Mr. Aron."

    Kitty nodded with a smile. She walked over to him and kissed him gently before kneeling before him, his erect cock right in front of her face. She licked her lips hungrily as she took it into her mouth. "Mmmm..." She moaned softly as she sucked on his cock.

    Aron groaned as he felt Kitty''s warm tongue on his member. He closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh.

    "Let me... Slurrpp... lube you up... for Emma... Mmhm..." Kitty murmured before she took his whole cock deep inside her throat.

    Aron couldn''t help but let out a grunt. "Ughh!" He grabbed her head and began thrusting his hips forward.

    Kitty gagged slightly and tried to pull away. But Aron held her firmly and continued fucking her face. Kitty had tears running down her cheeks as he continued to abuse her mouth, but she didn''t stop him. She enjoyed being used like this by Aron. She loved giving him blowjobs. She loved it when he controlled her body like that. It turned her on.

    She reached between his legs and fondled his balls. Her saliva was dripping down her chin onto the carpet, making a wet spot. She licked his cock from base to tip. She swallowed every drop of precum that leaked out of his cock, savoring its sweet flavor. ''It''s so yummy~''

    "Alright," Aron pulled out of her mouth. His cock was dripping with Kitty''s saliva. She looked at him with pleading eyes, silently begging him to continue. But Aron ignored her and walked over to Emma, who was waiting patiently for him.

    "Let''s get started," Aron said as he grabbed her butt cheeks, spreading them open.

    Emma bit her lip and closed her eyes as he inserted his cock into her tight hole. "Ohhh... God!" She groaned. "You''re so big! Oh my god! Ahh!" She cried out, her entire body trembling. Aron smirked. ''She''s so sensitive.'' He pushed it all the way in, causing Emma to gasp loudly.

    He started thrusting his hips back and forth, slowly picking up speed.

    "Oh fuck! Ohhh! Ooohhhh!" Emma moaned loudly. Her vaginal muscles tightened around his shaft as he fucked her. "Aahhh! Aaaahhhh!"

    Aron squeezed her ass cheeks hard, leaving behind red marks on her smooth skin. "Dang! So tight and warm. You''re so hot, Emma."

    Emma blushed deeply. Her whole body was flushed red and covered in sweat. She arched her back and leaned forward, her breasts dangling freely. "Oohhh! Yes! Do it harder!" She begged.

    Aron began pumping into her faster and harder. Emma''s body jerked with each thrust. She braced herself against the table and pushed back against him, meeting his thrusts.

    "Ahhh... Aahhh... Ooohhh..." Emma moaned uncontrollably as he fucked her senseless. She felt her pussy getting wetter and wetter. It was soaking wet now. Aron reached around her waist and rubbed her clit, causing her to scream in pleasure.

    "Aaahhhhh! Fuck!" She cried out. Her whole body was shaking uncontrollably. Her pussy muscles contracted around his cock as he continued fucking her mercilessly.

    Suddenly, Kitty appeared went beside Aron and was looking at his cock, going in and out of Emma''s pussy. She looked at Emma''s face, who was moaning loudly. "Emma... How does it feel? To be fucked by my man?"

    "So fucking good! Ooooohhh!! It feels so amazing!" Emma screamed as she came again. "Ohh God! Ohh yes! Keep going!"

    "Good girl," Aron whispered in her ear.

    "The cool and composed Emma reduced to a moaning mess~" Kitty smirked.

    "Shut up! Ahhh!" Emma tried to retort but grabbed her hair and pulled it back instead, exposing her neck. Aron bent down and kissed her exposed neck. Emma shivered as his lips touched her skin. Aron continued kissing her neck until he reached her shoulder blades. He nibbled on her shoulder blades, sending shivers down her spine. She moaned softly.

    Kitty licked her lips as she resumed fingering herself while standing.

    Aron was getting closer too. He could feel his orgasm building up inside him. Emma sensed this and began moving faster and harder. "Yes! Cum inside me! Fill me up!"

    "Shit! Do it," Kitty was also close. The sound of her wet pussy filled the room as she continued to masturbate. "Knock her up, Aron~"

    Emma''s eyes widened when she heard Kitty say those words. "What?!" She gasped in surprise.

    Aron didn''t answer. Instead, he grabbed Emma''s hips and started thrusting faster. He slammed into her hard, causing her body to shake violently. Emma screamed in ecstasy as he fucked her senseless. Her pussy walls clenched around his cock tightly as he shot his load deep inside her womb. She came once again, squirting out her fluids.

    "Aaaahhhhh!!! Yessssss!!!" She cried out loudly as she climaxed. Her body trembled violently, and she collapsed on the table.

    "I''m cumming!!" Kitty was about to reach her orgasm as well. She watched them reach their climax and couldn''t hold back anymore. Her thighs trembled as she squirted her juices on the floor. "Ohhhhh... Fuuucckkkk..." She moaned softly as she came.

    Aron pulled out of Emma and stepped back. Emma leaned forward on the table. Her legs felt like jello. She panted heavily, trying to catch her breath. Her whole body was covered in sweat and her pussy was dripping with his cum. She put two fingers into her pussy, pushing out some of the semen that had leaked out. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Haaaahh..." She took a deep breath. "That was... Incredible..." She mumbled weakly. "Just how much... did you cum?"

    Kitty giggled, "You''ll get used to it, Emma."

    Aron smiled and turned toward Kitty. "Now it''s your turn."

    And so they fucked till noon. Aron came thrice in Emma and twice in Kitty.

    *****

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 126 [Date with Jubilee pt1]

    The entrance to the theme park was a chaotic blend of neon lights, excited chatter, and the clanking of roller coasters. The usual scent of popcorn, fried dough, and just a hint of engine grease from the go-kart track nearby... It was just so normal than their usual chaotic life. Aron adjusted his ball cap as he strolled beside Jubilee. He was using shapeshifting to hide his identity.

    "So let me get this straight," he said, glancing at her. "Of all the attractions in this place... roller coasters, haunted houses, the Ferris wheel, you want to start with bumper cars?"

    Jubilee, walking with an extra bounce in her step, spun on her heel to face him, walking backward. "Hell yeah, we are! It''s the one place where it''s socially acceptable to crash into people at full speed!" She pointed dramatically toward the brightly lit arena ahead, where kids and adults alike were ramming their cars into each other. "I need to see if you can handle my elite driving skills."

    Aron raised an eyebrow. "Oh, so this is a competition now?"

    She smirked, poking his chest. "Everything''s a competition, big guy. And I don''t plan on losing."

    They approached the ride, joining a short line. The hum of electricity in the floor panels crackled faintly as the current turned over the bumper cars.

    Jubilee rocked on her heels as they waited, hands shoved into the pockets of her bright yellow jacket. "Alright, ground rules. No cheating. No fancy reflexes. No reality-warping if you start losing."

    Aron scoffed. "You really think I''d use godlike powers to win at bumper cars?"

    Jubilee folded her arms. "One hundred percent. You have serious main-character energy."

    Before he could argue, the ride attendant waved them in. The two rushed forward, picking their cars¡ªJubilee picked a pink one, while Aron slid into a black one. As soon as they buckled in and grabbed the steering wheels, Jubilee leaned over.

    "Prepare to eat rubber, loser."

    Aron smirked. "Try not to cry when I send you flying across the arena."

    The buzzer sounded. The ride came to life.

    Jubilee floored the pedal.

    Aron barely had time to react before her pink bumper car slammed into his side with a satisfying thunk!

    Jubilee threw her hands in the air. "WOOO! FIRST HIT!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aron narrowed his eyes, gripping the wheel. "Oh, it''s on."

    He whipped his car around, dodging two unsuspecting kids who were locked in their own battle, and set his sights on Jubilee. She was laughing, weaving through the chaos like a natural. He had to admit¡ªshe was good. But he was better.

    He accelerated.

    Jubilee''s eyes widened as she spotted him coming at full speed. "Oh sh¡ª"

    BAM!

    Her car spun, nearly doing a full 180 before she regained control. She looked at him, stunned, before her lips curled into a grin.

    "You wanna play like that?" she taunted. "Fine. No mercy."

    What followed could only be described as carnage.

    They spent the next few minutes ruthlessly targeting each other, dodging and slamming into each other like warriors in a grand arena. Other riders got caught in the crossfire, yelping as the two maniacs rammed into anything that moved.

    At one point, Aron found himself surrounded¡ªtwo kids blocked his left, a dad on his right, and Jubilee directly ahead, grinning like a madwoman.

    "Checkmate," she whispered.

    She hit the pedal.

    Aron braced for impact.

    CRASH!

    The ride attendant had to physically separate their bumper cars by the time the round ended. Jubilee practically fell out of hers, wheezing with laughter. Aron stretched his neck, shaking his head.

    "I might have underestimated your dedication to vehicular violence," he admitted.

    Jubilee wiped a tear from her eye. "That was the best thing ever. Oh my god. Your face when I boxed you in? Priceless."

    Aron shook his head with a chuckle. "Alright, you win this round."

    She grinned, bumping her shoulder against his. "Damn right, I do. But the date''s just getting started, hotshot. Next stop... cotton candy!"

    As they walked toward the snack stands, Aron couldn''t help but glance at her from the corner of his eye. Her eyes were still bright with excitement, her laughter... It made his heart race faster. She looked so beautiful and carefree. Maybe this whole "normal date" thing wasn''t so bad after all.

    He smirked.

    "Lead the way, champ."

    Jubilee practically dragged Aron toward the snack stand, her eyes locked onto the swirling towers of pastel-colored sugar. The scent of spun sugar filled the air as they approached the vendor, where a teenager in a red apron lazily twirled a cone inside the cotton candy machine.

    "One pink and blue mix, please!" Jubilee chirped, bouncing on her heels.

    Aron raised an eyebrow. "You''re this excited over sugar fluff?"

    Jubilee turned to him, her expression scandalized. "Okay, first of all, it''s not just sugar fluff. This is art, Aron. A delicate balance of science and magic. And second," she grabbed the massive swirl of cotton candy as the vendor handed it over, "I bet you don''t even know the correct way to eat this."

    Aron smirked. "There''s a correct way?"

    Jubilee held up a hand. "Observe."

    She dramatically plucked a piece of the cotton candy and let it dissolve on her tongue before making a satisfied "Mmm" sound. "You have to let it melt. If you just chew it, you''re doing it wrong."

    Aron stared at her, then reached over, pulled a chunk off, and immediately shoved it into his mouth¡ªchewing aggressively.

    Jubilee gasped, clutching her chest like she''d just witnessed a crime. "What are you doing?!"

    He chewed louder. "I''m enjoying my sugar fluff."

    "You absolute heathen," she whispered in horror.

    Aron smirked, swallowing. "Tastes the same either way, Jubes."

    She narrowed her eyes. "I don''t know if I can date someone who eats cotton candy like a barbarian."

    He shrugged. "Guess this was fun while it lasted."

    Jubilee gasped again, dramatically placing a hand over her heart. "You wouldn''t dare break up with me over this."

    "Try me."

    Jubilee huffed, then promptly shoved a fistful of cotton candy into his face.

    Aron blinked, slowly peeling the sticky remains off his nose.

    "Oh, you''re so gonna pay for that."

    "Catch me first, slowpoke!"

    And with that, she bolted, laughing, leaving Aron to chase after her through the park.

    Their next stop was the shooting gallery.

    "Alright, hotshot, let''s see what you got."

    Jubilee leaned against the counter of the shooting gallery, watching as Aron inspected the old-fashioned BB rifle. The game was simple¡ªhit the moving targets, rack up points, win a prize. And from the look of things, Aron was already sizing up the mechanics.

    "I take it you''ve done this before?" she asked, smirking.

    Aron shrugged, cocking the rifle. "Once or twice."

    "Think you can win me something cool?"

    His eyes flicked up to the prize wall, then back to her. "You got your eye on something?"

    Jubilee pointed to the top shelf. "The giant Charizard."

    Aron followed her gaze to the absolutely massive plush Charizard, easily the size of a small child.

    He exhaled. "That thing is way too big."

    Jubilee batted her lashes. "But it would make me so happy."

    Aron sighed, lifting the rifle. "Fine. But only because I like seeing you happy."

    Jubilee grinned. "Damn right you do."

    The game began. The targets popped up, moving unpredictably, but Aron barely seemed to be trying. Each shot landed perfectly¡ªding, ding, ding¡ªuntil he had maxed out the score in record time.

    The game operator, a tired-looking man in his fifties, whistled. "Well, damn. I think that''s a first."

    Aron casually leaned the rifle back on the counter. "I''ll take the Charizard."

    The operator shrugged, handing it over. Aron turned to Jubilee, holding out the giant plush like an offering.

    She gasped, hugging it immediately. "I love him."

    Aron smirked. "I have officially been replaced, haven''t I?"

    Jubilee patted his arm. "You were a good boyfriend while you lasted."

    He chuckled, shaking his head.

    Next stop, basketball throw.

    Aron spun the basketball in his hands, testing its weight. "Okay, so, I just have to get five shots in a row to win?"

    The game attendant nodded. "Yep. Simple enough."

    Aron shrugged. "Alright. Let''s do this."

    Jubilee folded her arms, leaning against the counter. "This is gonna be good."

    Aron lined up his first shot. He aimed. He focused. He¡ª

    Clang.

    The ball bounced off the rim.

    Jubilee barely held back her laughter. "Oof. That''s rough, buddy."

    Aron narrowed his eyes and grabbed another ball. He had this. He''d fought cosmic beings, bent reality itself¡ªthis was nothing.

    He shot again.

    Clang.

    Jubilee bit her lip, her shoulders shaking with silent laughter.

    Aron exhaled through his nose. "The rim is rigged."

    Jubilee snorted. "Suuuure it is."

    He tried again. And again. And again.

    Clang. Clang. Clang.

    Jubilee finally lost it, doubling over in laughter. "Oh my god, you suck!"

    Aron scowled. "Alright, you try then."

    Jubilee wiped a tear from her eye, stepping up to the line. "Oh, baby, you just activated my final form."

    She grabbed a ball, spun it on her finger for dramatic effect, and then¡ª

    Swish.

    Aron blinked. "...Beginner''s luck."

    She shot again.

    Swish.

    Aron''s jaw clenched.

    A third shot.

    Swish.

    A fourth.

    Swish.

    By the time she hit the fifth shot, the game attendant was nodding in approval. "Damn. You play?"

    Jubilee smirked. "Hundreds of hours of arcade basketball, baby. This ain''t even a challenge."

    She turned to Aron, positively glowing with victory. "So, what do you want? I can win you that tiny stuffed duck."

    Aron crossed his arms. "Hell no. I don''t want a creepy stuffed duck."

    She picked up the duck, placing it in his hands. "You get what you get."

    Aron looked down at the tiny, smug-looking duck plush. He sighed. "I hate this date."

    Jubilee grinned. "No, you don''t."

    "...No. I don''t."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 127 [Date with Jubilee pt2]

    After a humiliating basketball defeat (which Jubilee would never let him forget), Aron found himself being dragged toward the roller coaster line. The coaster loomed ahead, a twisting mass of steel, its tracks disappearing into the neon-lit night sky.

    Jubilee practically vibrated with excitement. "Alright, no backing out, mister ''I''ve fought cosmic beings.'' You''re riding the front seat with me!"

    Aron gave the coaster a dubious look. "You do realize this thing is basically just controlled chaos, right?"

    Jubilee grinned. "Exactly. Now come on!"

    The line moved fast, and soon they were strapped in, the overhead harness locking into place with a mechanical click.

    "You scared?" Jubilee teased, glancing at him.

    Aron smirked. "Of a metal death trap designed to fling us at terrifying speeds? Nah. You?"

    She scoffed. "Please, I was born for this."

    The ride lurched forward.

    The climb to the peak was agonizingly slow, each clank of the chain pulling them higher and higher. Jubilee threw her hands in the air, grinning. Aron, however, kept his hands firmly on the harness, watching as the ground got farther and farther away.

    At the very top, there was a brief moment of stillness.

    Then¡ª

    WHOOSH!

    They plunged.

    Jubilee''s laughter and delighted screams mixed with the cheers and shouts of other riders as the coaster twisted through loops, sudden drops, and dizzying turns. Aron found himself grinning despite everything, the rush of the wind, the pure adrenaline... it was kind of fun.

    Well, he was busy looking at her happy face nearly the entire ride.

    As the ride slowed to a stop, Jubilee turned to him with a wide grin. "That was awesome! Did you like it?"

    Aron rolled his shoulders. "Eh. It was alright."

    Jubilee gasped. "Liar! You had fun!"

    He smirked. "Maybe a little."

    "Good. ''Cause we''re not done yet."

    Jubilee barely gave Aron a second to breathe before dragging him to the next ride¡ªTop Spin.

    "You love flinging me around, don''t you?" Aron muttered as they sat down and the harnesses locked in place.

    "Absolutely," Jubilee confirmed with a wicked grin.

    The ride started.

    Aron immediately regretted everything.

    Top Spin was pure madness. The seats flipped. The entire platform flipped. They were upside-down, then sideways, then upside-down again. Of course, Jubilee laughed the entire time, arms thrown up like she had no care in the world. Aron was less enthusiastic, gripping the handles like his life depended on it.

    When the ride finally ended, Jubilee hopped off like nothing happened. Aron, on the other hand, took a second to steady himself.

    Jubilee smirked, patting his back. "You look a little green, champ."

    "I''m fine," he said, ignoring the spinning world around him.

    Jubilee nudged him. "One more ride."

    "Please tell me it''s something normal."

    She grinned.

    Aron groaned the second he realized where she was leading him.

    "The drop tower, Jubilee? Really?"

    Jubilee batted her lashes innocently. "You have to experience the gut-drop at least once!"

    "This feels personal."

    "Oh, it is."

    There was no escape. Before Aron could even try to back out, they were strapped in, feet dangling.

    "Any last words?" Jubilee teased.

    Aron exhaled. "I''ll remember this, Jubes."

    The tower shot them up.

    For a moment, there was peace. A breathtaking view of the entire theme park.

    They plummeted.

    Jubilee cackled as the ride dropped them at a horrifying speed, their stomachs left behind somewhere at the top. Aron definitely let out a startled noise, though he''d deny it later.

    As soon as they hit the ground, Aron unbuckled and stood up, giving Jubilee an unimpressed look.

    She wiped away a tear of laughter. "You okay there, tough guy?"

    Aron crossed his arms. "You do realize I''m getting revenge for this, right?"

    Jubilee smirked. "Bring it on."

    After surviving Jubilee''s need for chaos, Aron finally convinced her to do something calm... a boat ride.

    The ride was slow and peaceful, the gentle ripples of water reflecting the soft glow of lanterns along the shore. Jubilee leaned back, stretching her arms behind her head.

    "Alright, this is nice," she admitted.

    Aron smiled. "Glad you approve."

    A few minutes later...

    Jubilee leaned her head on Aron''s shoulder, her usual endless energy momentarily subdued. "Okay, fine," she murmured. "This was a good idea."

    Aron smirked, tilting his head slightly to rest against hers. "Told you."

    "You still screamed on the drop tower, though."

    "I did not," he scoffed.

    Jubilee snorted. "Oh, you absolutely did."

    Aron rolled his eyes but didn''t argue. He could still feel the phantom sensation of plummeting through open air. He wasn''t about to admit that it was, in some twisted way, exhilarating.

    For a while, they just sat in comfortable silence, the boat drifting lazily along the water. Jubilee traced patterns on the wooden railing, her fingers tapping lightly as if she was trying to hold onto the last bits of excitement from the night.

    Then, softly, she said, "You know, you''re kind of a good sport."

    Aron raised a brow. "Kind of?"

    "Yeah. You act all grumpy, but you still let me drag you onto every ridiculous ride."

    Aron chuckled. "I figured if I didn''t, you''d never let me live it down."

    "Correct."

    He glanced down at her, taking in the way her hair caught the glow of the lanterns, her usual teasing smirk softened into something gentler. There was something about the way she looked right now... content, happy... that made his heart beat just a little faster.

    Jubilee turned her head slightly, meeting his gaze. "What?" she asked, her voice quieter now. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aron hesitated for a split second before his hand moved instinctively, slipping around her waist. "Nothing," he murmured, his voice low. "Just... thinking."

    "About?"

    He smirked. "How much trouble you are."

    Jubilee grinned. "You love it."

    He didn''t answer with words. Instead, he pulled her closer, closing the small space between them. Their lips met, slow and warm, a contrast to the chaos of their night. Jubilee''s breath hitched slightly, but she melted into it, her fingers curling into his jacket.

    The world around them seemed to fade away¡ªthe carnival, the neon lights, the memory of roller coasters and sudden drops. For a moment, it was just them, the gentle sway of the boat, and the quiet hum of the night.

    When they finally pulled away, Jubilee smirked. "See? I knew you''d have fun tonight."

    Aron chuckled, pressing his forehead lightly against hers. "Yeah, yeah. Don''t let it go to your head."

    "Too late."

    The boat ride continued, but neither of them really paid attention anymore. Jubilee nestled closer, and Aron tightened his hold around her. Maybe the theme park wasn''t the worst idea.

    Maybe, just maybe, he''d let her drag him along on another adventure.

    ...

    [Let''s go to the other side...]

    A short distance away, hidden among the crowds, two figures observed.

    Kitty Pryde crossed her arms, eyes flicking between Aron and Jubilee. "Alright, I knew Jubilee wanted a normal date, but I still can''t believe he''s actually going along with it."

    Emma Frost, standing beside her, smirked. "He promised her. And unlike most men, Aron actually keeps his promises."

    Kitty sighed. "Yeah, but it''s so weird seeing him act like a normal guy. No reality-breaking powers. No mind-reading. Just¡­ bumper cars and roller coasters."

    Emma arched a brow. "Isn''t that the point?"

    Kitty huffed. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. Let them have their moment. Still, you do realize that if he finds out we''re spying, he''s gonna be pissed, right?"

    Emma gave a knowing smile. "Ah, but he won''t find out. Without his powers, he''s as oblivious as any other love-struck fool."

    Kitty shook her head. "So, what? We''re just gonna tail them all night?"

    Emma smirked, eyes flicking toward the boat ride where Jubilee and Aron were laughing softly. "Absolutely. Consider it a... learning experience." She took out a small camera. "And something to tease the hell out of our man. Let''s capture all his embarrassing moments."

    Kitty sighed, watching as Jubilee playfully splashed Aron.

    "Yeah, yeah," she muttered. "But if we get caught, I''m blaming you."

    Emma simply smiled.

    "Darling, we never get caught."

    ---

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

    AN: Harem is getting bigger than what I had in mind when I started writing lol. Next Harem members list: 1) Hela. 2) Lady Death. 3) Wanda. 4) Natasha. 5) Psylocke.

 Ch: 128 [Snow and Jubilee]

    The cold mountain air bit at their exposed skin as Jubilee and Aron moved through the thick snow, their boots crunching with each step. The towering evergreens around them were dusted with fresh powder, their branches heavy with the weight of winter. The climb had been grueling... Steep slopes, jagged rocks, and paths barely wide enough for one person.

    Jubilee, despite her usual boundless energy, was panting hard, her breath visible in the frigid air. "Okay¡­ I''ll admit¡­ this is  harder than I thought." She paused, bending over to rest her hands on her knees. "I mean, I knew we were hiking up a mountain, but ."

    Aron exhaled heavily, rolling his shoulders. His body ached, not as it usually did from battle wounds or supervillain encounters, but in the raw, human way that came from actual, exhausting labor. It had been a long time since he''d done this much work  using his powers. No shortcuts, no reality-warping¡ªjust sheer effort.

    "I don''t know what''s worse," he muttered, glancing up at the still-distant peak. "The fact that we have  of this left or the fact that you somehow convinced me this would be ''fun.''"

    Jubilee straightened, flashing a grin despite her exhaustion. "C''mon, tough guy. Where''s that fighting spirit?"

    "Back at the base camp," he grumbled. "Next to the hot cocoa and "

    Jubilee snorted and lightly punched his arm. "No backing out now. Besides, this is  remember?"

    Aron gave her a flat look. "I thought the roller coasters were bonding."

    "That was  kind of fun. This is  kind of fun. Gritty, rough, survivalist-type stuff."

    He shook his head. "I think you severely overestimated how much I like suffering."

    Jubilee just laughed.

    They kept climbing, their pace slow but steady. The higher they went, the thinner the air became, making every breath feel like it wasn''t quite enough. The wind howled between the rocks, cutting through their winter jackets like a blade.

    And, as usual¡­

    They weren''t alone.

    ...

    A little ways behind them, three figures huddled behind an outcropping of ice-covered rocks, peeking out at their unsuspecting targets.

    Kitty adjusted her binoculars with a smirk. "They look like they''re dying. I give them another hour before Aron caves and uses his powers."

    Emma standing beside her in an  white fur coat that somehow remained  clean despite the rough terrain, merely smirked. "You underestimate him. He''s stubborn. He won''t use them."

    Jean, who escaped from Storm''s grasp of signing and reading heaps of paperwork, decided to join in on their ''observation mission,'' raised a brow. "And we''re  this isn''t an invasion of privacy?"

    Kitty snorted. "Says the one who peeks into everyone''s mind."

    Jean sighed but didn''t argue. Instead, she used her telekinesis to flick a small snowball at Emma. The blonde woman didn''t even flinch, the projectile stopping mid-air before it could touch her.

    Jean smirked. "Just making sure you''re still paying attention."

    Emma gave a slow, amused smile. "Darling, I  stop paying attention."

    Kitty rolled her eyes. "Okay, flirty banter aside, are we actually gonna  anything? Or are we just here to watch them freeze?"

    Emma tapped her chin thoughtfully. "We  help¡­ or, we could see what happens when Aron reaches his limit."

    Jean smirked. "Oh, so you  want to mess with him."

    Emma''s eyes gleamed. "Always."

    ...

    By the time they reached a small plateau, flat enough to set up camp but still a long way from the peak, Jubilee flopped onto the snow with an exaggerated groan.

    "I''m ," she declared dramatically. "Leave me here. Tell my story."

    Aron dropped his pack onto the ground with a grunt, rolling his shoulders. "I''d love to, but your ghost would probably haunt me into hiking the rest of the way."

    She grinned up at him. "Damn right."

    They set up camp, the occasional sound of metal tent poles clinking and the wind whistling through the mountains. By the time the tents were up and a small fire was burning, it was already dark.

    Well, Aron did most of the work and Jubilee just sat there... She called it supervising.

    Jubilee held her hands to the fire, sighing. "Okay, I  get why people do this. The view is pretty amazing."

    Aron sat beside her, stretching out his sore legs. "Yeah, it is."

    They sat in comfortable silence for a while, watching the flames flicker.

    "You hungry?" He asked after a few minutes of resting.

    Jubilee rubbed her gloved hands together, the warmth of the fire barely cutting through the mountain chill. She glanced at Aron, who was digging through his pack, pulling out a small metal pot and a few tightly wrapped packets of food.

    "You actually brought real food?" she asked, raising a brow.

    Aron smirked, setting the pot over the fire. "Of course. If I left it up to you, we''d be surviving on nothing but snacks and stubbornness."

    Jubilee gasped in mock offense, pressing a hand to her chest. "Excuse you, but snacks and stubbornness have gotten me through plenty of situations."

    Aron chuckled as he poured water into the pot, letting it heat up. "Yeah, yeah. But trust me, you''re gonna appreciate a hot meal."

    She scooted closer, resting her chin on his shoulder, looking into the pot. "Alright, Chef Aron, what''s on the menu?"

    "Instant ramen and some dried meat." He shot her a look. "Gourmet as hell, I know."

    Jubilee grinned. "Ooooh, fancy. I knew there was a reason I brought you."

    As the water started to boil, Aron ripped open the ramen packets, dropping in the noodles and seasoning. The scent of rich broth filled the air, mixing with the crisp scent of snow and pine. Jubilee sighed dramatically.

    "I take back everything bad I''ve ever said about hiking. If this is part of it, I might survive."

    Aron handed her a makeshift bowl of ramen and settled beside her, close enough that their knees brushed. "So dramatic," he murmured, nudging her playfully.

    She slurped up a noodle loudly, grinning. "You love it."

    Aron didn''t answer right away, just watching the way the firelight flickered against her face, making her dark eyes glow. His lips quirked up slightly. "Maybe."

    Jubilee stilled for just a second, the warmth of the fire suddenly nothing compared to the heat crawling up her neck. She masked it quickly, bumping her shoulder into his. "You''re lucky I like you."

    Aron smirked, taking a slow sip of his broth. "I know."

    Meanwhile¡­

    A soft golden glow flickered in the distance, swirling like delicate embers around the camp. Jean, standing on a nearby ridge, let the Phoenix Force expand ever so slightly, shielding Jubilee and Aron''s small campsite from the bitter cold without them even noticing. The air around them grew a touch warmer, the wind dying down as if nature itself had granted them a moment of peace.

    Kitty, perched beside her, unwrapped a protein bar and tossed one to Emma, who caught it effortlessly. "You know, if you''re going this far to protect them, we could''ve just brought them to a cabin instead of spying from behind a rock." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jean took a slow bite of her bar, glancing at the two figures by the fire. "Where''s the fun in that?"

    Emma smirked. "Exactly. This is much more entertaining."

    Kitty snorted. "You two are ridiculous."

    Emma took a bite of her protein bar, eyes still on the couple. "They deserve a moment. Just let them be."

    And so, under the quiet watch of their ever-meddling friends, Aron and Jubilee sat close, sharing warmth, stealing glances, and just for a little while letting the rest of the world fade away.

    ...

    As the fire outside crackled and the wind howled through the trees, Jubilee and Aron crawled into their tent, the exhaustion of the day''s climb settling deep into their bones. The tent was small¡ªjust enough room for the two of them and their gear, with their sleeping bags, zipped together to form a single cocoon of warmth.

    Jubilee flopped onto the makeshift bed, sighing as she stretched out. "Okay, real talk? That hike was brutal, but I think setting up the tent was worse."

    Aron chuckled, pulling off his jacket and tossing it aside. "You wouldn''t know. You barely helped."

    "Hey, supervising is a very important job," she defended, propping herself up on one elbow.

    Aron rolled his eyes, sitting beside her as he peeled off his gloves. The temperature had dropped drastically, their breath misting in the air even inside the tent. The cold was seeping through their layers, and despite the insulated sleeping bags, it wasn''t enough to keep them truly warm.

    Jubilee shifted, rolling onto her side to face him. A playful smirk tugged at her lips. "You know," she started casually, "in extreme cold, the best way for two people to stay warm is by sharing body heat."

    Aron raised a brow. "Yeah?"

    "Yup," she continued, her smirk deepening. "And the best way to do that?" She paused for effect. "No clothes. Just skin-on-skin contact. More heat, more comfort. It''s science."

    "And?"

    Jubilee smirked, scooting closer. "And you  have a body..."

    He huffed a laugh, shaking his head as she wiggled even nearer, pressing against his side. The layers of fabric between them did little to stop the warmth that radiated between them.

    "Jubilee¡­" he started, but she cut him off with a teasing grin.

    "Look, I''m just saying. It''s science. Two people, close together, less cold. More comfortable." Her voice dipped playfully as she rested a hand against his chest. "Unless you''d rather freeze?"

    Aron exhaled, his breath warm against her forehead. "You''re impossible."

    "And you like it," she whispered.

    Silence stretched between them, the distant wind whistling outside, but inside the tent, it was just the two of them¡ªtheir breaths mingling in the dim light, their eyes locked, the space between them vanishing as if drawn together by something beyond words.

    Aron''s fingers brushed against her cheek, tracing the chilled skin before trailing down to tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear. Jubilee sighed softly, leaning into his touch, her usual bravado giving way to something quieter, more vulnerable.

    And then, slowly, he closed the remaining distance, his lips capturing hers in a kiss that was warm, lingering, unhurried.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

    Next Ch: 129: Jubilee''s first

    Ch: 130: Omnipresence

    Ch: 131: Empathy

    Ch: 132: The Serpent & The Mad Titan

 Ch: 129 [Jubileeâ€™s first time]

    Aron sat beside Jubilee as he unbuttoned her jacket, letting it fall open, and then her shirt beneath that. He kept going, peeling off her layers until she was completely naked. She pressed her thighs together and hid her boobs with her hands. She was blushing...

    "Wasn''t it your idea?" He asked, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    "Shut up."

    Aron chuckled and got rid of his clothes as well. Now both naked, he lay beside her. She turned around and quickly hugged him before he pulled the blanket over them, hiding them from the cold. Jubilee pushed her face onto Aron''s neck as he hugged her tightly, their bodies touching under the blanket, warming each other.

    Her hard nipples were poking into his chest as her smooth legs rubbed against his own. His erect shaft was resting against her stomach, giving off its warmth to her. She felt comfortable like this, in his embrace, so much so that she let out a soft moan.

    She closed her eyes and listened to his heartbeat, enjoying the feeling of being in his arms. She felt him pull her closer, making her press her chest harder against his. Jubilee then began to kiss his neck as she moved her arm and grabbed his cock. She rubbed it softly, not wanting to excite him too much. She just wanted to enjoy the moment...

    Aron caressed her back while she kissed his neck.

    ''So hard...'' she thought, feeling how he had gotten a little wet. ''I wonder if it would fit...''

    Aron moved his hand, grabbing her butt firmly.

    "Ah..." she moaned, pulling away from his neck, opening her eyes and looking at him.

    He pulled her towards himself and kissed her lips. His hand moved over her waist and reached her breast, caressing it softly. Her hand movements over his cock were slow and gentle.

    She felt how he moved his body on top of hers, making her lie on her back. He was still kissing her, holding her by the back of her neck. Her hands moved around his chest, feeling his muscles. She felt his warmth against her skin, the way he moved his body, his fingers moving through her hair as his hand touched her cheek.

    He stopped the kiss, making Jubilee sigh in disappointment.

    "You kinda look disappointed?" He said.

    "I liked the kiss..." she muttered.

    Aron chuckled as he sat up on her waist and moved his hands to her breasts, giving them a good squeeze.

    "Oh, Jubes. I''m gonna kiss and lick you up and down, inside and out," he said. "It''ll be a kiss unlike any other."

    Jubilee''s breathing increased as she looked up at him with a smirk. "Promises, promises..."

    He gave her boobs a firm squeeze as he smirked down at her. "I always keep my promises, don''t I?"

    He leaned forward, planting a kiss on her lips before moving lower. He kissed her cheek and moved to her neck. Aron left soft kisses along her collarbone and worked his way down, kissing each of her breasts in turn, leaving a wet trail between them.

    Jubilee moaned in pleasure as his mouth finally reached her pussy. She felt his warm breath against her delicate skin as he licked her clit. She moved her hand to the back of his head and pressed him against herself, enjoying the feeling of his tongue against her sensitive flesh. His warm breath caressed her pussy, giving her goosebumps.

    Her heart began to race as his tongue flicked over her clit repeatedly. It felt amazing, like nothing she''d ever experienced before. It was even better than the last time they''d done this.

    And then he changed his technique, licking slowly and methodically as if he were savoring the taste of her juices. She arched her back as waves of pleasure coursed through her body. She couldn''t contain herself any longer, letting out a loud moan.

    "Mummm~ Sshhh~"

    He kept licking her for a while, driving her crazy with pleasure. She was so close to climaxing.

    "Umm~ So sweet. C''mon, cum on my tongue," Aron whispered, looking at her with his gray eyes. "Give me your honey." He squeezed her boobs. She moaned again as he continued licking and sucking her clitoris. She gripped the blanket with her free hand and tried to control the volume of her voice by pressing her palm over her mouth, but it wasn''t enough. The pleasure was too intense.

    "Ooooh~" she moaned, feeling her orgasm approach rapidly.

    ''Here it comes,'' Aron picked up the speed of his tongue. He squeezed her nipples, making her squirm under him. She came, spraying his face with her sweet juices.

    "Ahh~"

    Aron kept licking her for a bit longer. "Mmmm~" He hummed happily as he licked her clit some more. She squirmed as he made her orgasm again.

    "Oohhh~"

    She couldn''t take it anymore and pushed him away. She covered her face with both hands, panting heavily.

    "That was... amazing..." she mumbled. "Fuck... you''re really good at this..."

    Aron smiled and leaned forward, kissing her lips. He tasted sweet. She grabbed his face and pulled him into another deep kiss. Their tongues intertwined, tasting each other. Aron''s hand moved down to her pussy and began rubbing her clit. Jubilee moaned loudly, breaking the kiss and arching her back. Her body trembled in pleasure.

    "Shhh~" he whispered as he rubbed her faster. She covered her mouth with one hand, trying to hold back the moans, but it was impossible. She felt herself getting closer to another orgasm already.

    "I want you inside me," she managed to say between gasps of air.

    Aron stopped rubbing her clit and positioned himself between her legs. He grabbed his cock and rubbed it against her wet pussy lips, coating it with her juices. His cock head felt huge as it pressed against her entrance.

    ''Finally, we are going to be one,'' Jubilee thought with anticipation.

    Aron pushed himself inside her. The feeling was incredible. She was so tight and wet. He moved slowly, letting her adjust to his size. She grabbed his butt and pulled him closer. He slid deeper inside her, causing both of them to moan in pleasure. He felt her hymen break as he pushed further in, but she didn''t seem to care. She was enjoying every second of this. He continued pushing in until his entire length was buried inside her. She wrapped her arms around him, holding him close, kissing him passionately.

    "I love you so much," she whispered into his ear.

    "I love you too," he replied.

    They stayed like this for a few moments, enjoying each other''s warmth and closeness. Then, Aron began moving again, thrusting slowly at first, then faster. He watched Jubilee''s reaction and adjusted his pace accordingly. He wanted to make sure that she enjoyed this as much as possible.

    Jubilee grabbed his butt, pulling him closer with each thrust. "Ahhh~ Faster!"

    He increased the pace of his thrusts, making her moan in pleasure. She wrapped her legs around his waist, locking them together, trying to keep him close.

    "Oh my god~ You feel so good inside me~" she moaned as he continued thrusting into her. "You''re gonna make me cum again soon~"

    "I want you to cum on my cock," Aron whispered into her ear, making her shudder in excitement.

    "Yes... I will~" she replied, breathing heavily.

    "Good girl," he whispered back, giving her a quick kiss on the lips before picking up speed again. His thrusts became faster and deeper, penetrating her fully with each stroke. Jubilee gasped in surprise and pleasure, holding him tightly against herself, clinging to him like she never wanted to let go. Her body shook violently as her orgasm hit her. She moaned in pleasure, throwing her head back and arching her back. She squeezed her legs around Aron''s waist, holding him inside her as he kept thrusting into her, prolonging her orgasm.

    "Aaah~! Ooohhh~!" Jubilee moaned.

    "God!" Aron couldn''t help but moan. Her pussy muscles clenched around his cock as she came hard. She felt so incredible that it took all his willpower not to cum too soon.

    "Wow!" Jubilee panted as her orgasm subsided. Her whole body trembled from the intensity of the climax.

    She relaxed her grip on Aron''s butt and let go of him. He pulled out of her slowly, leaving her feeling empty inside. She smiled up at him, still breathing heavily.

    "That was amaz©¤" Before she could finish her sentence, Aron slammed his cock into her again, causing her to cry out in surprise. He started fucking her hard and fast, causing her body to shake uncontrollably with each thrust. He grabbed her arms, pinning them above her head as he fucked her even harder.

    "That''s it! Keep going! I''m close! I''m close!" She moaned loudly as another orgasm approached quickly. He watched her boobs bounce with each thrust, feeling her body tremble under him as he fucked her harder and faster, making her cum again.

    "I''m close, Jubes," Aron grunted, thrusting into her faster and harder. "I''m gonna cum!"

    "Yes! Let''s cum together!" she gasped, her voice hoarse and ragged. "I want you to cum inside me!"

    "Yeah?" He smiled while continuing the pace.

    Jubliee smiled back and nodded, gasping for air. "YES! I want to feel your cum inside me! Cum inside me!" She tightened her legs around Aron''s waist, pulling him closer.

    Aron picked up speed, slamming into her harder and deeper with every thrust. Jubilee grabbed his shoulders, holding onto him tightly. She felt another orgasm approaching fast and screamed in ecstasy.

    "FUCK! I''m cumming! Cum inside me, Aron!" She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed hard.

    "Hngg!" Aron came instantly as he kissed her back. His cock throbbed inside her, releasing its load deep inside her womb, filling her completely. She moaned into his mouth, kissing him passionately.

    Her legs were shaking uncontrollably as the last of his orgasm subsided. They broke apart and stared at each other, both panting heavily.

    "Wow..." Jubilee whispered, still catching her breath.

    "I love you, Jubes," He whispered, pecking her lips.

    "I love you too," she whispered back, pecking his lips too.

    "I think we should stay like this, you know?" He smirked, licking the corner of her lips.

    "Oh... Yes, we should. You know, body heat and all," she chuckled.

    "Exactly." He smiled.

    They kissed again and hugged tightly, enjoying each other''s warmth and closeness. After a few minutes of silence, Jubilee spoke...

    "You know, I feel so full in there. What if I get pregnant?"

    "Then we are gonna have a little Jubes or Aron Jr," he chuckled.

    "You serious?" She asked, looking at him with wide eyes. "What about Jean and the others?"

    "They would probably feel jealous that you got pregnant before them," He smirked.

    "True..." She sighed. "I can already imagine Emma''s face, she would look pissed," Jubilee giggled. "But then she''d say something like, ''We''ll just have to try harder.'' And then she''d drag you to the bedroom and..." Her voice trailed off as she blushed brightly. "Ahem... But, anyway... We really should be more careful, Aron. What if they get jealous?"

    "I got infinite stamina. I am sure I''ll be fine. Besides, they are your friends, right? They won''t be jealous," Aron pecked her lips.

    "Dang! I mean, wow! Me a mommy," Jubilee giggled and kissed him back, biting his lower lip. "Do you think I''ll be a good mother?"

    "You will be a great mother. Just like how you are a great girlfriend. But you gotta promise not to train our kids in the art of pranking," Aron smiled at her.

    "Hey! That''s my thing!" She laughed and kissed him again. "And for the records, pranking is a noble art!"

    "Sure, sure," he laughed as he caressed her face.

    They went silent again as he continued to look at her face... S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What?" She whispered.

    "I think I know what I need to do now... For our future," He replied.

    "And what''s that?"

    "I''m gonna remove all the troublesome villains from this world so that we can live happily together without any worries."

    "Umm... That would be great. No fight, no wounds, no death... That sounds perfect."

    "Yes, it does. I''m gonna make that happen."

    Jubilee nodded and hugged him tighter. "Just... don''t go too overboard and get yourself killed, okay?"

    "I won''t."

    She nuzzled her face into his neck and closed her eyes.

    "I trust you, Aron."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 130 [Omnipresence]

    Omnipresence, the power of the Space Stone, allows the user could be everywhere at once. Well, while Storm and the others are busy dealing with the politics, the cured one dealing with their traumas, and Aron enjoying his date... Well, Aron never forgot about those bastards. So, he did what he had to do... Show those bastards pain beyond their wildest imagination. He used Omnipresence to be at multiple places at the same time.

    His first presence was at the underground prison.

    The damp stone chamber smelled of rust and raw meat. Blood pooled in the grooves between the stones, thick and dark, dragging strands of flesh along as it snaked toward the grated drain. The only light came from a single, swaying bulb, its harsh glow slicing through the shadows like a razor. The dimness couldn''t hide the carnage¡ªbodies hung from chains, half-flayed, or lay in twisted heaps, still breathing because he wanted them to.

    Aron stood at the center, a barbed wire-wrapped baseball bat gripped in his gloved hands. His chest rose and fell slowly, each breath controlled, almost meditative. The Phoenix Force simmered under his skin, its heat a pulse in the chill air. The energy coiled around his bones, ready to stitch flesh back together, to keep hearts beating no matter how broken the bodies became. He wouldn''t let them die. Not until he was done.

    A guard knelt before him, trembling so violently that the chains on his wrists clattered. His face was a mosaic of bruises, one eye swollen shut, the other fixed on Aron with the glassy stare of a trapped animal. Aron ran the bat''s jagged edges under the man''s chin, lifting his head to meet his gaze.

    "You liked breaking bones, didn''t you?" Aron asked. His voice was calm, a low rumble beneath the drip of blood. "I saw what you did to the children who couldn''t mine fast enough. You broke their fingers. Their legs. You made them crawl until they died."

    The guard whimpered, his lips peeled back over shattered teeth. Aron didn''t wait for a response. He swung the bat low, a blur of rust and steel. The impact crunched through the man''s kneecap, bone shards puncturing the skin in wet bursts. He howled, a raw, jagged sound that echoed off the walls. Aron''s face remained expressionless.

    "Louder," he whispered. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He swung again, the barbed wire biting deep, pulling away chunks of flesh and strands of muscle. The guard''s scream turned high-pitched, a shriek that ripped through his throat until it was nothing but a gurgle. Aron stepped forward, bringing the bat down in rhythmic, brutal strikes. Each hit caved in more of the guard''s body, ribs folding inward, arms twisted at impossible angles. Skin peeled away, leaving red pulp exposed, nerves singing with agony.

    The man''s body should have given out. Shock should have taken him. But the Phoenix Force wrapped around his broken form, threading through his veins, keeping his heart thumping a desperate, irregular beat. Blood poured from his mouth, a crimson froth, as he continued to scream, voice shredding with every impact.

    Another guard, chained to a wall, started to thrash, his voice a thin wail beneath the symphony of breaking bones. Aron turned, his shadow stretching across the stone. He walked slowly, his boots squelching through the viscera, dragging the bat along the floor. The metal scraped against the stone, a hiss beneath the sobs.

    "You''re next."

    He raised the bat and this time he aimed for the face. Teeth exploded under the blow, fragments lodging in the guard''s tongue. Aron swung again and again, the man''s skull caving in, the bones turning to a wet mush. His eyeball popped, a spray of yellow fluid mixing with the blood. The screams twisted into an animalistic keening, a raw, exposed nerve of sound that vibrated through the air.

    Aron didn''t stop until the head was a mass of pulp, the neck a loose stalk holding nothing but gore. The Phoenix Force wouldn''t save this one¡ªhe let the life seep away, the sounds fading to a wet gurgle as the body sagged in its restraints.

    He turned to the next group. Five men, their uniforms stained dark, the insignias of scientists and engineers who had designed the camps. The ones who had turned ideas into horrors. He flicked his hand, and the chains tightened, pulling their arms taut, and stretching their joints until the shoulders dislocated with a series of wet pops.

    Aron''s eyes burned with amber light, and their limbs snapped off, bone and muscle tearing, leaving ragged stumps. Blood sprayed in arcs, splattering the walls, and pooling under their writhing bodies. They screamed, their voices a twisted choir of agony. One of them, a woman with graying hair, began to hyperventilate, her body convulsing against the loss of her arms.

    "You built the silos," Aron said, his voice a low growl beneath the screams. "You watched them pile bodies into your machines. You turned flesh to slurry. You thought you were safe behind your glass walls. Now look at you."

    He snapped his fingers, and the blood flow from their severed limbs slowed but did not stop. They would not bleed out. Not yet. The scientists dragged themselves through the gore, smearing their own blood in streaks on the stone. Their stumps pressed to the floor, nerves exposed to every grit and sharp edge.

    Aron knelt beside the woman. Her eyes rolled in their sockets, her voice a hoarse rasp as she begged. He held a knife against her cheek, the blade cool against the fevered skin.

    "Let''s see what''s under that mask."

    He slid the blade down, slow and deliberate, the skin parting with a whisper. Blood welled up, thick and black, as he peeled her face away in strips. She shrieked, her voice a jagged edge that cut through the room. Aron didn''t stop, his hands steady as he flayed her, muscle and fat gleaming under the raw light.

    When her skin lay in a heap beside her, he reached into a bucket at his side. Coarse, gray salt, sharp-edged and unforgiving. He took a fistful and dusted it over her exposed flesh. The reaction was instant¡ªher body arched, tendons straining against the chains. The salt bit into her nerves, fire under the skin, every grain a dagger. Her screams had no shape, only raw sound, the echoes warping as if the walls themselves recoiled.

    The others wept, their bodies curled around their own wounds. Aron moved among them, each step deliberate. He tore the skin from muscle, broke bones, and reassembled them in twisted forms, his power keeping them alive, conscious, and aware. He filled the air with the stink of blood and the music of their pain. Each scream was a note, each wet crunch a beat. He was both conductor and executioner, his bat the baton.

    The last to suffer was Corran, the leader. His skin had been flayed in strips, the muscle beneath twitching with every gust of air. Aron bent close, his breath warm against the ragged remains of Corran''s face.

    "You''ll never die," Aron whispered, the Phoenix Force seeping into Corran''s broken body. "Not until I''ve had enough. And I am far from satisfied."

    He plunged his hand into Corran''s chest, fingers curling around his still-beating heart. Corran''s mouth opened in a silent scream, his eyes bulging as Aron squeezed. The organ spasmed, veins snapping, but it did not stop. The Phoenix Force held him on the edge, suspended between life and death, every nerve alive and burning.

    Aron pulled back, his hand dripping with blood. He stood amidst the carnage, the sounds of their agony wrapping around him like a shroud. The chamber had become a hell of his own making, and he was its master. There were still so many ways to make them scream. So much more pain to draw from their battered forms.

    He smiled, and the screaming began again.

    ....

    [Other side] [Aron''s second presence]

    Snow blew across the rocky path, a thin mist of white that clung to the bodies of the monks sprawled on the ground. Red stained the snow, and the wind carried the coppery tang of blood. Twenty monks lay still, their robes soaked, their limbs twisted in ways that bone and muscle should not allow. The stone gate behind them, carved with ancient symbols, stood dark and silent. It was the last door to Kun''lun, and Danny Rand stood before it, breathing hard, knuckles raw.

    Cassandra Nova hovered a few feet off the ground, her thin frame wrapped in a long gray coat that flapped in the wind. Her bald head shone with a cold light, her pale eyes narrow and sharp. She looked down at Danny like a cat might watch a wounded bird.

    "Come now, Danny," she said, her voice soft, almost kind. "Tell me where the First Iron Fist''s remains are hidden, and I''ll make this quick."

    Danny wiped blood from his mouth. His fist glowed faintly, the golden light flickering like a candle in a storm. "I''d rather die."

    She smiled. "Oh, you will. But dying doesn''t have to be so... unpleasant."

    She raised a hand, and the air seemed to harden around Danny. His breath caught in his throat as invisible fingers squeezed his ribs. He dropped to one knee, his glowing fist dimming as pain coiled through his chest.

    "Where is her bloodline?" Cassandra asked, floating closer. Her boots didn''t touch the snow. "I''ve searched the old records, torn through every scroll in Kun''lun''s archives. The blood of the First Iron Fist is the key, and I know you''ve found something. A clue. A name. Give it to me."

    Danny''s lips pulled into a tight line. He drew in a breath and forced himself to stand. His chest heaved, and he held his hands up, his fists tight. "You killed them all," he said. His voice was rough, words edged with rage. "They were peaceful. They were just monks."

    "They were in my way," she said with a shrug. "And you''re wasting my time."

    She flicked her wrist, and the ground under Danny exploded. Snow and rock burst up in a cloud, sharp shards cutting his face and arms. He rolled to the side, his body moving on instinct, years of training kicking in. His foot slammed into the ground, and he launched himself forward, his glowing fist aiming for her chest.

    Cassandra moved like smoke. She slid to the side, his punch cutting through empty air. Her fingers brushed his neck as he passed, and a shockwave of pain lanced through him. His muscles seized, his vision blurred. He crashed to the ground, steam rising from his skin as if he were burning from the inside out.

    "You''re not the first Iron Fist I''ve broken," she said, her voice lazy. "But you are the most stubborn."

    Danny groaned, his fingers clawing at the snow. He could hear the soft crunch of her footsteps as she walked around him. She circled him slowly, a predator with all the time in the world.

    "Was she your ancestor?" Cassandra asked. "The First Iron Fist? Did you think her blood could make you special?"

    Danny forced his arms to move, pushing himself up. His face was tight with pain, sweat mixing with blood. "You don''t know anything about her."

    "Oh, but I do." She leaned close, her face inches from his. Her breath was cold, colder than the snow. "She was a fool. She gave everything to protect Kun''lun, and for what? A name in a dusty old book? Her blood is worth more than her legacy. Her blood can open doors, unlock powers. And I will find it."

    Danny spat at her, a fleck of red that landed on her cheek. Her expression didn''t change, but the air around them thickened. The wind died, and the snowflakes hung in the air, frozen in place. She pressed a finger to his chest, and a cold spike of energy drove through his ribcage. His scream echoed off the mountains, sharp and raw.

    She twisted her finger, and the pain grew. His bones felt like glass, his skin stretched too tight over a body that wanted to break. His glow faded to nothing.

    "You are nothing, Danny Rand," she whispered. "Just a keeper of secrets. But I don''t need you alive to find what I need. The moment you show a flicker of weakness, I will take over your body and mind." She couldn''t peek into Danny''s mind due to his mastery of chi and the power of the dragon.

    Her hand wrapped around his throat, lifting him off the ground. His feet kicked weakly, the snow below turning red where drops of blood slipped from his lips. She opened her mouth, and shadows curled around her teeth, a void that sucked the light from the world.

    Then, ice cracked.

    A sharp, splintering sound cut through the silence. The snow swirled again, a gust of wind whipping across the ground, lifting frost and ash into a swirling cloud. Cassandra turned, her fingers still tight around Danny''s neck. Her eyes narrowed as a figure stepped through the snowstorm.

    He wore dark robes, his silhouette sharp against the gray sky. His face was hidden behind a mask of ice, jagged and cold, with thin slits for eyes. Frost rimmed his hair, and his breath puffed in soft, white clouds. His hands hung at his sides, fingers twitching like a pianist ready to play.

    "Let him go."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 131 [Empathy]

    Cassandra Nova''s grip tightened around Danny Rand''s throat as she turned toward the masked figure. The air around them seemed to ripple under her psionic influence. The snow at her feet twisted into jagged, crystalline tendrils, stretching toward the intruder like grasping claws.

    But he stood unfazed.

    The figure took a step forward. Cassandra tried to throw the ice shard, but she couldn''t. The ice was under Aron''s control. He raised a single hand, fingers curling slightly, and the monks who had been broken, beaten, barely clinging to life, suddenly gasped.

    A golden-red glow pulsed from his fingertips, washing over the fallen monks like firelight on ice. Their wounds closed, bones realigned, breath returned to their collapsed lungs. The dead did not rise, but those on the brink of death were snatched back from oblivion. Their eyes fluttered open, weak but aware, their fingers twitching as warmth filled their shattered bodies.

    Danny Rand, still struggling in Cassandra''s grasp, felt it too. Strength flooded his limbs, his chi igniting once again. The pain that had been strangling him loosened its grip, and his dimmed fist sparked to life once more.

    Cassandra''s pale eyes narrowed, her grip on his throat going slack as she focused on the masked man.

    "¡­So," she murmured, tilting her head slightly. "You did well to hide your death, Aron."

    The masked figure exhaled, the cold air around him swirling. His voice was so cold that made everyone shiver. Danny''s senses screamed, telling him to just run away. His chi wavered.

    "I never died, Cassandra." His eyes were burning with a golden fire that should not belong to something so cold. "But you will wish that I had."

    Cassandra scoffed, letting Danny fall into the snow with a muffled thud. She took a step forward, her coat billowing behind her. "And here I thought you were content playing ghost," she mused. "Hiding in shadows. Pretending to be a myth." Her lips curled into something between a smirk and a snarl. "What changed?"

    Aron''s fingers twitched, and an invisible force slammed into Cassandra''s chest, sending her skidding back across the snow. She twisted in the air, landing gracefully on her feet, but her expression flickered.

    She wasn''t expecting that. She knew that he was alive but never thought that he would come for her this soon. She could run into one of her space pockets or into some isolated dimension, but now that he found her, her fate was sealed.

    Cassandra knows that hiding from the Phoenix is impossible.

    Aron let the Phoenix Force coil around him, its golden light flickering beneath his icy exterior. The monks, now healed, watched quietly as they held their breath. Even Danny, still catching his breath, found himself staring.

    Cassandra straightened, brushing snow off her coat as if nothing had happened. "Fine," she said, her voice still as smooth as silk. "Let''s get this over with, then."

    She lunged.

    The air between them crackled as she unleashed a telekinetic blast, the force of it warping reality itself. Snow and stone twisted midair, reshaped into a whirlwind of deadly shards aimed straight for Aron''s heart.

    But he didn''t move.

    He simply raised a hand.

    The Phoenix Force erupted.

    A golden light pulsed outward, consuming the oncoming attack like dry leaves in a firestorm. The storm Cassandra had summoned dissipated instantly, its energy unraveled at the molecular level, undone by a force far greater.

    Cassandra staggered. Her connection to the attack had been severed before she could even register it.

    Aron tilted his head. "Not so fun when it happens to you, is it?"

    For the first time, genuine confusion flickered in Cassandra''s expression. "What¡ª"

    She froze.

    A strange, alien sensation crashed into her like a tidal wave. It was something she never experienced.

    "What''s going on?"

    It was

    Aron had reached into her mind, not to crush it, not to control it, but to  her to feel the suffering she had inflicted on others. Every life she had destroyed, every innocent she had slaughtered, every mind she had twisted¡ªshe felt all of it at once.

    The weight of a thousand screams filled her skull. The agony of broken bodies, of shattered souls, of people begging for mercy she never granted... it all surged through her, drowning her in an ocean of unbearable emotion.

    She stumbled backward, clutching her head as if trying to rip the feeling out of herself.

    "N-no¡ª" she gasped, her breath hitching. "You¡­ you can''t¡ª"

    Aron took another step forward, his golden eyes glowing beneath his frozen mask. "What''s wrong, Cassandra?" His voice was laced with mockery. "Don''t like the taste of your own medicine?"

    She dropped to her knees, her hands digging into the snow. She was hyperventilating. Tears streamed down her face... real, genuine tears, foreign to someone who had never truly  before.

    She .

    And she  it.

    All that pain... Screaming... Everything, she hated everything...

    Aron crouched in front of her, tilting his head like a predator watching its prey struggle. "This is only a fraction of what you''ve done," he whispered. "A mere drop in the ocean of suffering you''ve created. Tell me, how does it feel?"

    Cassandra let out a strangled sob.

    Her body convulsed as wave after wave of raw, unfiltered agony wracked her nerves. She  them. The faces of the people she had crushed, the eyes of children she had burned from existence, the minds she had wiped clean. They stared at her. Reached for her. Pulled at her with grasping hands, whispering, screaming, .

    "Stop," she choked. "STOP!"

    Aron smiled.

    "No."

    He reached forward, his fingers brushing her temple.

    Her body seized. Her eyes rolled back as her own mind betrayed her, dragging her into the abyss she had so carelessly tossed others into.

    Danny Rand, watching from the side, could barely process what he was witnessing. He had seen Cassandra Nova tear through powerful warriors like paper, had seen her rip through the minds of elite monks with a . But now¡­

    She was .

    A crumbling, weeping mess on her knees before Aron.

    Cassandra let out a ragged gasp as the Phoenix Force coiled tighter around her mind. The emotions kept pouring in, burning her from the inside out.

    "Mercy¡­" she whispered. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aron''s fingers twitched. The Phoenix Force pulsed.

    Then, just as suddenly as it had started¡ª

    He .

    Cassandra collapsed forward, barely catching herself before she hit the snow. She trembled, her entire body wracked with silent sobs. The weight of what she had felt, what she had , still clung to her like a sickness she couldn''t shake.

    Aron stood. "Now you die." He flicked his fingers.

    A wisp of dark purple energy slithered through the air, its presence more ominous than any force she had ever encountered. It coiled around her body, sinking into her flesh like venom. She gasped, clawing at her arms, her chest, her face¡ªanywhere she could feel the corruption spreading.

    "No...!"

    Her voice broke into a whisper.

    Her flesh blackened.

    Her veins pulsed with unnatural energy.

    Her very essence, her soul, began unraveling.

    Everyone watched in stunned silence as Cassandra Nova''s body started to disintegrate from the inside out. Her molecules, her very , were being erased, stripped away layer by layer. Her skin flaked off like ash caught in the wind. Her bones cracked apart, fading into oblivion before they could hit the ground.

    Cassandra screamed¡ªa sound that carried no power, no authority, only raw .

    For the first time, she had no control.

    She reached out with her mind, desperate to latch onto anything¡ªAron, Danny, the monks, even the snow beneath her feet. But there was nothing. The world rejected her, the Death Aura rejecting even the concept of her presence.

    Her body faded, piece by piece, until the last remnants of her existence dissolved into the air.

    Cassandra Nova was gone.

    But her suffering had just begun.

    ...

    [The Realm of Death]

    Darkness.

    Silence.

    The weight of eternity pressed against her.

    Cassandra opened her eyes¡ªif she still had them. She was  again, but she had no body, no form. Only a lingering sense of self, a twisted knot of consciousness drifting in an endless void.

    Then, a voice... soft, melodic, yet laced with something ancient and cruel.

    A giggle.

    "Oh, my, my¡­"

    The darkness parted, revealing a vast throne room draped in shadows and cold fire. The very air shimmered with the weight of lost souls, their whispers an eternal chorus of suffering.

    Before her stood a towering figure, her presence both mesmerizing and horrifying.

    Lady Death.

    Her gown was woven from the void itself, trailing into infinity, her skin a pale luminescence that defied the abyss surrounding her. Deep violet lips curled into an amused smirk, and her hollow, otherworldly eyes gleamed with cruel delight.

    She leaned forward, resting her chin on a delicate hand, her fingers tapping rhythmically.

    "My dear Cassandra Nova," Lady Death cooed. "You have finally arrived."

    Cassandra tried to speak, but her words were stolen, lost in the void before they could form.

    Lady Death giggled again, a sound like breaking glass. "Speechless? That''s rare for you." She reached out with a single finger, tapping the space where Cassandra''s  should be.

    A  of agony erupted through Cassandra''s very essence.

    She shrieked, her cries lost in the infinite halls of Death''s domain.

    Lady Death sighed dramatically. "I must say, Aron has a way of delivering me the most delicious souls. First, Apocalypse. Now ." She tilted her head, considering. "You, Cassandra, are something special. So utterly, completely you don''t even  your sins, do you?"

    Cassandra trembled, the weight of endless suffering pressing against her like a tidal wave. She tried to move, to escape, but there was nowhere to go.

    Lady Death''s smirk widened. "How wonderful."

    She rose from her throne, her form shifting, twisting, towering over Cassandra like an eclipse swallowing the last light of the universe.

    "I think you deserve something special," she whispered.

    With a flick of her wrist, the void .

    A chasm of endless torment stretched before Cassandra, filled with the wails of those who had been condemned before her. A pit of pure, undiluted suffering.

    The deepest part of Death''s realm.

    A place for those beyond redemption.

    A place where even the concept of hope had been .

    Lady Death grabbed Cassandra by what remained of her essence, her grip gentle yet unbreakable. She leaned in close, whispering into the shattered remnants of Cassandra''s being.

    "You will suffer forever, Cassandra Nova."

    And then, she  her into the abyss.

    Cassandra .

    Her screams stretched into eternity.

    "Now, all that''s left is Thanos... It''s about time for the final showdown. The Mad Titan vs The Asgardians vs My Love..." Lady Death giggled with a blush as she could still remember the pleasure Aron gave her the last time. "Hurry up, love... I am barely holding on to my urges."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 132 [The Serpent and The Mad Titan]

    The forge of Nidavellir burned brightly, the clang of metal echoing across the vast halls. Eitri and his surviving dwarves worked tirelessly under the Black Order''s watchful eyes. Although the Infinity Gauntlet was completed, Thanos ordered them to craft weapons and armor for him and his army. And he put those dwarves to work again while he waited for Odin to take his Odinsleep. He received an insider tip, that Odin would fall asleep within 3 months. Apart from that he has his own plan to fight Odin, after all, he received a deal from the devil.

    Thanos stood nearby, his massive frame bathed in the crimson glow of molten metal, lost in thought. The conflicting reports about the Infinity Stones weighed heavily on his mind.

    His patience was thinning.

    Then, the air in the forge shifted. A cold, unnatural stillness crept over the fires, and the dwarves shuddered as an eerie presence filled the chamber.

    From the shadows, he stepped forward.

    Cul Borson.

    Draped in battle-worn Asgardian armor, his crimson cape billowed slightly as he moved. His face, chiseled and hardened by countless wars, was framed by dark, streaked hair and a beard that marked the passage of ages. His cold blue eyes locked onto the Titan''s with quiet amusement.

    The dwarves tensed. Even the Black Order hesitated, sensing something unnatural about this newcomer. Thanos, however, did not move.

    Ebony Maw tilted his head, his voice like silk. "And who dares intrude upon the presence of the Great Titan?"

    Cul smirked. "The rightful heir to Asgard''s throne. It''s true King. But you already know that, don''t you, Maw?"

    Thanos finally turned, his gaze meeting Cul''s with calculated indifference. "Cul Borson. The Serpent. The god of fear. The records say you died years ago. A dead god walking... It''s amusing."

    Cul chuckled, stepping closer, fearlessly closing the distance between himself and the Titan. "And you, Thanos. The Mad Titan, destroyer of worlds, dreamer of balance. A shame, really... you''re walking straight into your doom."

    At this, the Black Order stiffened, but Thanos simply studied him. "Is that so?"

    Cul''s expression darkened, his voice a low rumble. "You think yourself inevitable, but Asgard waits for you. Odin is no fool. He has been playing the game long before you were even born. Hela, the goddess of death, is at his side. Thor and Loki, for all their faults, are still among the most powerful warriors in the cosmos. And you think your Chitauri, your Black Order, will overcome an entire realm of gods?"

    He shook his head, his voice carrying an unsettling certainty. "This is a death trap. Even for you."

    For a long moment, Thanos said nothing. His eyes remained locked on Cul''s, his mind already calculating.

    "I have defeated gods before," Thanos finally said, his voice calm but edged with warning.

    Cul smirked. "Perhaps. But this time, you are walking into a battlefield where the gods hold the advantage. And let me tell you something, Titan¡­ Odin does not fight fair."

    He stepped even closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "With the Infinity Stones, you might have had a chance. But Asgard holds two of them."

    Thanos'' fingers twitched slightly.

    "Without my help," Cul continued, "you will fail. You will die, and the universe will move on without you." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For the first time in eons, a seed of doubt flickered in Thanos'' mind. But he crushed it instantly. "And why would you help me, Borson?"

    Cul grinned, stepping back, his presence filling the forge with something sinister. "Because I have my own designs for Asgard. And if Odin falls, there will be¡­ opportunities."

    Thanos regarded him, the fires of Nidavellir reflecting in his cold gaze.

    "I''m listening."

    Cul Borson''s smirk faded, replaced by something colder. He paced slowly, letting the silence stretch between himself and Thanos, the flickering forge-light casting ominous shadows across his weathered face. When he spoke, his voice carried the weight of centuries of resentment and rage.

    "Do you know what it means to be betrayed, Titan?" Cul''s eyes burned with a deep, simmering fury. "To be cast into the darkness, forgotten by history while your brother sits upon a throne that was rightfully yours?"

    Thanos watched him with unreadable intensity, saying nothing.

    Cul clenched his fists. "I was the firstborn of Borr. The rightful heir to Asgard''s throne. But my brother, Odin... he feared me. He feared my power. And so, he waged war upon me."

    He exhaled sharply, his voice turning venomous. "Odin and his lapdogs whispered lies, calling me the ''God of Fear''¡ªas if fear were something to be shunned rather than understood. They painted me as a villain, as a threat to their perfect realm. And when I would not bow, Odin did what he always does to those he fears."

    Cul''s gaze darkened. "He sealed me away. Cast me into imprisonment for thousands of years while he ruled in arrogance. He built his golden kingdom atop my suffering. And now, he calls himself the All-Father."

    A bitter laugh escaped his lips, but there was no humor in it.

    "But I am free now." His eyes gleamed with malice. "And I will have my vengeance."

    Thanos listened, expression unchanged, though he understood the truth behind Cul''s words. Odin had always been a conqueror, a master strategist. Thanos had studied the histories of countless civilizations, and Asgard was no exception. Odin''s power was undeniable, but his legacy was one of war and deception.

    "You seek revenge." Thanos'' voice was measured, his piercing gaze unshaken. "And you want me to be your executioner."

    Cul Borson grinned.

    "Not just an executioner. A destroyer."

    He stepped closer, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "I offer you the means to annihilate Asgard completely. To ensure not a single god walks away from the battlefield. You will not fight them at full strength. You will not wage war on their terms. You will bring ruin. You will unleash Ragnar?k."

    At that, Thanos finally turned fully toward Cul, his interest piqued. "And how do you propose I do that?"

    Cul''s smirk returned.

    "With these."

    He raised his hand, and suddenly, the forge trembled. The shadows around him swirled unnaturally, and from them, three powerful relics emerged, floating before Thanos like offerings of destruction.

    The Destroyer Armor. A towering suit of Asgardian metal, its runes pulsing with latent energy, forged to annihilate even the most powerful of foes. Its presence alone made the air grow heavy, as if reality itself recoiled from its raw, untamed power.

    The Eternal Flame. A flickering, otherworldly fire, burning with an eerie, unrelenting glow. The flame that could restore the dead, that could breathe life into destruction itself.

    Surtur''s Crown. The jagged, ancient crown of the fire demon, radiating the very essence of apocalypse. The key to unleashing the full power of Surtur, the entity destined to bring about the fall of Asgard.

    The Black Order exchanged uneasy glances, sensing the magnitude of what was being offered. Even Ebony Maw, ever composed, seemed momentarily intrigued.

    Thanos stepped forward, his massive hand extending toward the Destroyer Armor. He traced a single finger along its surface, feeling the dormant, immeasurable power within. He then turned his gaze to Cul.

    "You wish to see Asgard burn." His voice was deep, calculating. "And from the ashes, you will take the throne."

    Cul nodded, his expression turning savage. "Yes. You will destroy everything. And I will reshape what remains into a new Asgard¡ªone without weakness, without mercy. A realm of true strength."

    A heavy silence hung in the forge.

    "A most... compelling proposition," Thanos mused, his deep voice reverberating through the forge. His expression remained unreadable as he slowly turned back to Cul Borson, who stood a few steps away from him.

    Cul grinned, confident that he had swayed the Mad Titan. "Then we have a deal¡ª"

    Thanos moved before the words fully left Cul¡¯s lips.

    He was fast...

    His massive hand lashed out, seizing Cul¡¯s throat in an unbreakable grip. The suddenness of the assault stunned everyone¡ªEbony Maw, Corvus Glaive, even the battle-hardened dwarves flinched at the sheer brutality of the moment.

    Cul struggled, his Asgardian strength flaring as he grasped at Thanos'' wrist, his fingers clawing for release. "You..." he choked, his voice laced with fury and disbelief. "You dare...?"

    Thanos¡¯ mad grin widened, his deep-set eyes gleaming with something between delight and cruelty. He lifted Cul effortlessly, holding him above the ground.

    "You misunderstand, God of Fear," Thanos rumbled, tightening his grip, and slowly crushing Cul¡¯s throat. "I do not wage war for thrones. I do not fight for realms. I do not seek power for the sake of ruling."

    Cul¡¯s face twisted in agony, his eyes bulging as he thrashed violently.

    Thanos leaned in, his massive frame looming like a dark colossus. His voice, low and reverent, was not directed at Cul¡ªbut to the unseen force that truly drove him.

    "I vowed to burn Asgard to the ground and slaughter every god within it," he whispered, his tone almost tender. "Not for conquest... not for vengeance... but for ."

    The Black Order watched in silent awe. They knew who  was.

    Mistress Death.

    The true love of the Mad Titan.

    Thanos¡¯ grin stretched wider, almost manic.

    "Every soul I take," he murmured, his fingers digging into Cul¡¯s flesh, "I offer to Her."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 133 [The Mad Titan has a plan]

    Cul Borson writhed in Thanos'' iron clasp, his face twisted with pain, but still, a smirk appeared on his lips. Blood trickled from his mouth, but his voice rang with unshakeable assurance.

    "You think I came here unprepared, Titan?" he croaked, the dark sparkle of amusement shining from his eyes. Then he threw back his head and roared a name that echoed through the vast halls of Nidavellir...

    "LOKI!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For a moment, nothing happened.

    Then the entire forge shook violently.

    A sudden burst of energy erupted as the Destroyer Armor, the colossal Asgardian war machine, activated with a golden glow. Its runes flared and the part of its mask opened as it unleashed a devastating beam of cosmic energy directly at Thanos and Cul.

    With a look of near boredom, Thanos flung Cul directly into the beam''s path. The energy ripped into Cul''s body, flinging him across the forge, and crashing through anvils and molten metal constructs. He crashed down with a nauseating thud, spewing blood, his armor burning from the searing blast.

    From the shadows, a mirage-like shimmer twisted in the air, and suddenly, standing between Thanos and the injured Cul, Loki''s astral projection materialized. His green eyes gleamed with mischief, his lips curled in a wicked grin.

    He adjusted his fur-lined Asgardian cape as though he had just arrived at a grand feast rather than a battlefield.

    Cul Borson groaned, glaring at Loki in rage and confusion.

    "You... betrayed me?"

    Loki merely sighed theatrically, tilting his head. "Oh, Uncle. Surely you knew that was coming."

    Cul spat blood, trying to rise. "I was your only chance! You were to aid me in reclaiming Asgard!"

    Loki rolled his eyes. "Yes, yes, all very tragic. But you see, my dear uncle, I never had any intention of letting you sit on Asgard''s throne." He gestured lazily at the Destroyer Armor, now standing tall like a gleaming sentinel. "I merely needed you to break free and cause enough chaos for me to reclaim what truly matters. And that, dear uncle, is Asgard itself."

    Cul''s face twisted in rage. "You snake!"

    Loki smirked. "No, no, dear uncle. I am the God of Mischief. You are the snake. Ha, God of Fear, they say."

    He placed a finger to his lips mockingly. "And let me tell you a secret. I couldn''t act openly under Odin''s ever-watchful gaze. So, I let you out of your prison, whispered the right words into the right ears, and tricked you into stealing Asgard''s treasures..." His smirk widened. "And now, I shall destroy both you and Thanos in one stroke. What a delicious turn of events, wouldn''t you agree?"

    Even the Black Order looked briefly taken aback by Loki''s boldness. But Thanos? He merely smiled low in his throat.

    Then he started talking.

    "You entertain me, Loki," Thanos said, moving forward, his massive form casting a dark, looming shadow over the trickster''s projection. "You are good at this game of betrayal, but you remain. predictable."

    Loki shot him an eyebrow but remained silent.

    "Traitors and kinslayers," Thanos went on, his booming voice resonating through the forge, "are a special sort. They think themselves cunning, spinning webs in the shadows, changing sides like the wind. But ultimately. they all come to the same end."

    He folded his arms behind his back, standing with the air of a teacher instructing a pupil.

    "I have seen civilizations fall to treachery. I have watched emperors slain by their own blood. I have orchestrated betrayals so grand that entire species crumbled into nothingness." His dark eyes locked onto Loki''s, gleaming with a twisted kind of admiration.

    "And yet, Loki Odinson, despite all your lies. you are an artist."

    Loki''s smile twitched for an instant.

    Thanos nodded ever so slightly. "A man who has no allegiance to anyone but himself is a man to be feared. And for what it''s worth, I admire that."

    Loki''s face darkened. "Praise will not save you, Titan."

    "Oh, no. You misunderstood something, brat. I''m praising you because of what you did... Your nature... just makes your soul more unique compared to others. My Mistress loves your kind. She''ll have all the pleasure of torturing you for eternity. Your agony-filled screams will soothe her mind. So, when I get my grasp on your throat, I''ll take my time and slowly squeeze the life out of your body," Thanos said with a mad grin.

    Loki pointed his finger at Thanos.

    The Destroyer fired another massive energy blast, a beam so powerful it melted the surrounding metal of Nidavellir''s forge. Thanos stood his ground, raising his armored forearm to block. A thick blue energy shield appeared around him. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the forge, shattering an entire row of anvil structures.

    The Black Order sprang into action. Corvus Glaive and Proxima Midnight leaped at the massive construct, only for the Destroyer to swat them aside with a single sweeping motion.

    Meanwhile, Loki was not finished.

    He used the Eternal Flame on Surtur''s Crown.

    The air vibrated with immense power as Loki muttered an enchantment, his hands weaving an intricate spell. A second later, a roar shattered the air. A massive, hellish figure rose, his molten form towering over the battlefield. Surtur, the fire demon, had been reborn. His flaming sword ignited the air, and the dwarves scattered in terror. The very ground beneath them cracked under the sheer heat of his presence.

    Everything was on fire. But surprisingly, the monster''s size was much smaller than his giant version.

    Thanos remained still, watching. Calculating.

    Loki smirked. "Don''t worry, Titan. I made sure our dear friend Surtur will only be... rampaging for ten minutes. I wouldn''t want to make things too unfair, now would I?"

    Surtur shifted his fiery eye to Thanos.

    Next, he brought down his great sword, intent on splitting Thanos in half.

    In the very last moment, Thanos intercepted the blade with his open palms. The blow sent a shockwave so intense that fire erupted outward, consuming the walls of the forge.

    Surtur charged ahead, his brute power almost overwhelming even the Mad Titan. But Thanos clenched his teeth, his muscles bulging against the god of fire. Then, with a burst of strength, he pushed Surtur back, the fire giant stumbling.

    Meanwhile, the Destroyer Armor attacked, its huge fist slamming into Thanos'' side. The impact sent the Titan sliding back, his golden armor dented slightly.

    Ebony Maw flung up his hands, summoning great blocks of metal to fly at the Destroyer, but they merely rebounded.

    Loki watched from a great platform, grinning. "Oh, this is just too fun," he thought.

    Even Loki knew he didn''t have much time, though. Ten minutes. That was all he''d set aside for Surtur before the magic wore out.

    It would have to suffice.

    And then¡ªeverything stopped.

    A deep, unsettling gurgling sound echoed across the battlefield as something unnatural happened to Thanos.

    A red sludge began to seep from his wounds, liquid and pulsating as if it had a life of its own. It crawled over his golden armor, twisting, writhing, and then solidified into mist before reshaping itself into glowing red tendrils that pulsed with otherworldly energy.

    Loki''s smirk vanished. His eyes widened in recognition.

    "Impossible," he whispered.

    The Aether.

    The Reality Stone.

    But it wasn''t supposed to be here. It had been in Asgard, locked away in Odin''s vaults. Had it been a fake? If so... how?

    Before Loki could process this revelation, the red mist expanded outward in a surge of raw, cosmic power.

    Reality itself warped.

    The flames that engulfed the forge froze mid-air, twisting and curling unnaturally like fabric caught in a slow-motion breeze. The Destroyer Armor crumbled into dust, then reassembled itself in reverse, its attack undone. Even Surtur, the massive fire giant, froze in place, his sword halted inches from cleaving Thanos in half. The air rippled as if existence itself had been rewritten.

    Thanos straightened, rolling his shoulders, his golden armor unscathed. His massive hand extended, gripping the tendrils of red energy, allowing them to slither around his fingers like obedient serpents.

    His deep, rumbling voice broke the silence.

    "Did you really think I came to face Odin without a plan?"

    Loki''s mind raced. This wasn''t possible.

    The Collector had lied. He gave them a fake Infinity Stone or could it be that...

    "Don''t tell me?!" Loki''s eyes widened in realization.

    "Now, do you understand, brat? Asgard was doomed from the beginning," Thanos waved his hand, undoing all the destruction and even bringing back his lost army.

    Thanos smirked, seeing the realization dawn on the trickster''s face. He clenched his fist, and the Reality Stone''s power surged again.

    In an instant, Surtur''s entire body shattered like glass. His very essence was ripped apart, his molten form breaking into red shards of nothingness, vanishing as though he had never been there at all. The Eternal Flame flickered uselessly, now severed from its purpose.

    Loki staggered backward.

    Thanos advanced.

    "I annihilated the Dark Elves long ago," the Titan said casually, inspecting the swirling red tendrils of the Aether in his palm. "They were nothing more than insects, clinging to the illusion of power. Malekith thought himself worthy of wielding the Aether..."

    His grin widened, cruel and knowing.

    "I ripped it from his very heart and offered his soul to my Mistress."

    Loki clenched his jaw. The Dark Elves were extinct. Of course they were. But... if Thanos had the Reality Stone all this time¡ª

    Thanos tilted his head, as if reading Loki''s thoughts.

    "And the Collector?" The Titan chuckled. "Oh, Loki. Taneleer Tivan was never a dealer of secrets. He was always my agent."

    Loki''s blood ran cold.

    That meant¡­

    Everything. The misinformation, the deception about the Infinity Stones, the star charts, the very trap Odin had planned... Thanos had always been one step ahead.

    Thanos stepped closer, his massive form casting a monstrous shadow over Loki.

    "You played your part well," Thanos said, his voice mocking yet admiring. "But the game is over."

    ...

    Gamora, who heard everything quickly took the fastest spacecraft and escaped. She made her way to Earth. Thanos knew everything from the beginning and there was no way, he''d let her live now that he had revealed his trump card. The only way for her to survive was to find the two Infinity Stones on the Earth.

    [Meanwhile... Asgard''s vault]

    The fake Reality Stone began to glow as molten red liquid started to ooze out...

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 134 [Aron meets Hela]

    The Asgardian Vault trembled.

    The fake Reality Stone, locked away in Odin''s collection, began to glow. Cracks spread across its surface, and from within, something dark pulsed. It was a fragment of the Aether, wild and unstable.

    Then, it exploded.

    Molten red energy oozed out, slithering like living tendrils, twisting and warping the air around it. The entire vault groaned as reality itself began to twist. Walls stretched and folded like fabric, pillars melted into liquid gold before reforming into jagged spikes. Time bent¡ªseconds stretched, reversed, and then snapped forward again.

    And then...

    The Aether was unleashed upon Asgard.

    [Asgard ¨C The Throne Room]

    Odin sat on his throne, his ancient eyes closed as he felt the disturbance. His grip on Gungnir tightened.

    Then, the shockwave hit.

    The golden halls of Asgard twisted as the sky cracked open with spirals of shifting colors, the mountains in the distance bent at impossible angles. Buildings stretched and shrank, entire sections of the city flipped upside down.

    Screams echoed as Asgardians collapsed, some floating mid-air as gravity flickered in and out of existence.

    Thor, Hela, Loki, and the warriors of Asgard stumbled, caught completely off-guard.

    Hela narrowed her eyes. "This magic... No. Something ancient."

    "It''s not magic," Loki murmured, his face pale. "It''s the Aether."

    Odin rose from his throne, his golden armor shining. He slammed Gungnir onto the ground.

    BOOM!

    A massive golden wave of Odinforce surged out, crashing into the chaotic energy. The fabric of reality stabilized for a moment, stopping Asgard from completely collapsing.

    The distortion still thrashed against his power, but Odin held it at bay, veins glowing with pure energy. His face was calm and his voice was strong.

    "THOR. HELA. LOKI."

    The gods snapped to attention.

    Odin''s eyes burned with fury. "No more waiting. The time has come. You will take the army. You will kill Thanos. You will recover the Reality Stone. Power such as this is wasted in that fool''s hands."

    Thor gripped Mjolnir, rage flashing in his eyes. "Finally."

    Hela smirked, and ran her hand over her head, summoning her crown. "I thought you''d never ask."

    ''This old bastard plans to get us all killed. There is no way to stop Thanos with the Infinity Stone of Reality. Then there''s that Destroyer Armor and that fire monster. If that mad blockhead used it to change the reality, then well... Shit! And these fools are really excited.'' Loki hesitated for half a second but then grinned. "And here I thought today would be boring."

    Odin gritted his teeth, his power cracking under the Aether''s pressure.

    "I can''t hold this forever. GO!"

    Thor turned to Heimdall, standing at the Bifrost controls.

    "Send us to Thanos!"

    Heimdall nodded, raising Hofund, the golden sword of the Bifrost. Energy swirled, the rainbow bridge humming to life.

    Thor, Hela, and Loki stepped onto the platform. The air shimmered as the Bifrost locked onto Thanos'' location.

    The bridge began to open...

    And then Loki smirked.

    He flicked his fingers, just a little twist in the magic, barely noticeable... just enough to send Thor and Hela somewhere else. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Bifrost EXPLODED with light.

    Thor and Hela vanished into the cosmos.

    Loki laughed, stepping back from the platform. "Oops."

    Odin turned, rage burning in his gaze. "LOKI! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" His giant astral projection appeared over Loki.

    Loki''s smirk twitched. "Just... an adjustment. You couldn''t have possibly thought that I am a fool like those two, right?"

    Odin raised Gungnir, but before he could strike...

    The Aether surged again.

    "Ah! I wouldn''t do that," Loki pointed out as the twisting reality around Asgard.

    Reality collapsed in on itself, and Odin was forced to use all his strength to contain the chaos, giving Loki just enough time to disappear into the shadows.

    Asgard shook.

    ...

    [Meanwhile...] [Earth]

    The peaceful silence of the snowy mountain was shattered as a beam of rainbow energy tore through the sky, slamming into the peak with a force that sent shockwaves cascading down the slopes. The air crackled with unstable magic, and the very ground trembled beneath the impact.

    Jubilee yelped as the tremor knocked her off balance, but before she could stumble, Aron grabbed her hand.

    "What the hell was that?" She asked.

    "Only one way to find out," Aron flicked his fingers.

    Bamff! In the blink of an eye, they vanished¡ªteleporting directly to the mountain''s peak.

    [Crash site]

    The snowstorm had momentarily cleared, revealing a smoking crater where the Bifrost had torn through the mountain. The air was thick with the scent of burned ozone and unstable magic still crackled across the rocks, distorting the air like a heatwave.

    And in the center of it all¡­

    A figure lay sprawled against the ice, her black armor cracked, her body barely moving.

    Hela.

    The Goddess of Death groaned, her pale face twisted in pain as she struggled to rise. The impact had badly injured her. Blood dripped from a wound on her forehead, mixing with the snow beneath her.

    Her first instinct was to summon her power, to teleport back to Asgard.

    But nothing happened.

    Her energy flared for a brief second¡­ then fizzled. Something was interfering with her power.

    Hela gritted her teeth in frustration. "Damn it!"

    She never thought that Loki would pull that trick. She was so blinded by her greed to gain fame, that she had overlooked Loki''s plot. When the Bifrost exploded, it ripped her from her original destination and threw her here, leaving behind an unnatural magical residue that disrupted her abilities.

    "No¡­ No, no, no."

    She tried again, her body trembling from exhaustion, but the chaotic energy blocked her every attempt.

    A surge of rage burned through her. She threw her head back and screamed.

    "HEIMDALL!"

    But no answer came. The sky remained silent.

    The Bifrost was gone.

    She was stranded.

    ...

    A few feet away, Aron and Jubilee stood frozen, taking in the sudden arrival of a literal goddess crashing into their hiking trip.

    Jubilee blinked. "So¡­ that just happened."

    Aron didn''t respond immediately. His eyes locked onto Hela, studying her. He knew exactly who she was¡ªOdin''s firstborn, the Goddess of Death. A being who had once waged war across the cosmos, who had almost destroyed Asgard. But she was screaming Heimdal''s name, which meant something wasn''t right. This reality''s Hela might be different from the MCU version.

    And right now?

    She was weakened.

    Vulnerable.

    Her wounds weren''t healing. Her power looked unstable.

    ''What the hell is going on here?'' Aron wondered.

    ...

    [Somewhere far away]

    From their hidden vantage point, Jean, Kitty, and Emma, who had once again been tailing Aron and Jubilee, stared in shock.

    Kitty''s mouth opened and closed before she finally managed, "Okay¡­ new plan. We run?"

    Jean, her fiery Phoenix aura faintly flickering around her, narrowed her eyes. "No. We need to see how this plays out."

    Emma smirked, adjusting her pristine white coat. "Oh, this is getting interesting."

    Kitty groaned. "We''re so gonna die or not. Aron or Jean can bring us back to life again. But I don''t want to experience death. Nope."

    ...

    [Back to Aron]

    Hela finally managed to push herself to her knees, her breath ragged. Her vision swam, and her muscles screamed in protest.

    Then, she sensed it... a presence.

    Her sharp eyes snapped up, locking onto Aron.

    The way he stood so still, so calm. The way his power hummed beneath his skin like a sleeping beast.

    And those eyes¡­

    He was strong. Probably the strongest man, she had ever faced. Even at her level, she could grasp the full strength of that man.

    Then Hela felt it. The suffocating feeling of being suppressed by someone superior. She felt it many times before in the presence of Odin, but that man... It was far worse than Odin''s power. ''Who the hell is this man? And those eyes... Such bloodlust...''

    Hela bared her teeth, forcing herself to stand despite the pain.

    "Where am I?" she demanded, her voice sharp despite her weakened state.

    Aron tilted his head. "Earth."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 135 [Helaâ€™s memories]

    Aron felt it...

    His Phoenix Force flared, reacting to Hela, and his Death Aura also reacted as if recognizing something familiar.

    Hela.

    She stood before him, breathing heavily, her body weak, yet she had that prideful look in her eyes. Her piercing green eyes studied him. Then, she noticed something strange. His presence wasn''t normal.

    "What are you?" she asked, her voice sharp despite her weakened state. "Why are you living among these weak humans?"

    Aron didn''t answer. His gaze locked onto her body, finally noticing something odd.

    The right side of Hela''s body looked normal. It was flawless, pale skin, strong, alive. But the left side¡­

    It was dead.

    The skin was cracked and decayed, almost skeletal in places. A sickly black energy pulsed along her arm, her fingers thin and claw-like. The cloak she wore clung tightly around her body, shifting unnaturally, as if it were alive.

    ''That cloak¡­'' Aron thought. ''It''s keeping her together.''

    He knew about Hela from the comics, but reading something from a comic strip was far different than seeing the real deal, and the real deal wasn''t that good. He felt pity for Hela.

    Hela noticed his stare and bared her teeth. Even weakened, she held herself with pride. "You... You can see it?!"

    She could sense it. He was no mortal. No mere mutant or sorcerer. The power in him was unlike anything she had ever faced.

    Aron said nothing. He simply moved. He wanted to know everything about her.

    One blink.

    And suddenly, he was right in front of her.

    Before she could react, his fingers brushed against her forehead.

    Hela froze.

    The world around her melted away as a sudden force pulled her down, down, down¡­ into a dark abyss.

    She tried to resist, but it was useless. Her body was frozen in the real world, but her mind was falling.

    Falling.

    Falling into her own buried past.

    Darkness stretched in all directions.

    Then, memories unraveled like chains snapping apart.

    Scenes of suffering.

    A child, alone, trembling, afraid. Her small hands grasped at her own body, feeling the rot creeping along her left side. She cried out in terror, but no one answered.

    She was called a curse. A child of life and death. An abomination. No one knew where she came from. The Asgardians whispered. Feared her. Hated her.

    She should not exist. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She should never have been born.

    Then... he came.

    Odin.

    His golden armor gleamed as he looked down at her. But he did not flinch. He did not turn away.

    He saw her rotting body. He saw her pain.

    And he smiled.

    "You are not a curse, child."

    "You are Hela, my daughter."

    Odin wrapped her in the cloak. The magic surged through her, holding back the decay. For the first time in her life, her body felt whole.

    Her pain was no longer a weakness.

    It was power.

    He trained her. Molded her. Shaped her into his executioner.

    She became the Goddess of Death.

    A weapon to conquer.

    To kill.

    To serve.

    And she obeyed.

    "Would you look at that," Hela said with a lonely smile. She was in her astral form or it''s a projection of herself in her own mind. "I never knew I still had this old memory."

    Aron looked at her, "There''s more... Show me."

    "Probing my mind," Hela smirked. "A bold move. Had it been anyone else, I would have killed them. But you... I ask again, what are you? What''s an immortal like you doing among these weaklings?"

    "You''ll know soon enough," Aron replied as he continued to dig deeper into her memories.

    The memories unraveled before her, not as stories she had always known, but as something else... something buried, something forgotten.

    For so long, she believed she had been Odin''s rightful heir, his most trusted warrior, the Goddess of Death, the Executioner of Asgard. And yet¡­

    She had never realized just how deep his manipulation had run.

    A Weapon Forged in Blood

    Golden light. The glint of polished steel. The war cries of fallen empires.

    Hela, in her black and green armor, stood beside Odin atop a battlefield soaked in blood. The air was thick with smoke, the scent of charred bodies mingling with the copper tang of spilled life.

    Countless civilizations had been brought to ruin by Asgard''s might, and she, Odin''s beloved daughter, had led the charge.

    Odin''s voice was steady, commanding.

    "Do you see, my child?"

    He gestured across the wreckage. The corpses of those who had resisted them lay broken, piled high like offerings to some unseen god.

    "This is what it means to be Asgardian. To rule. To take what is ours. This empire was weak, and now it serves a greater purpose..."*

    His piercing gaze locked onto her.

    "To make Asgard eternal."

    Hela, young and eager, had believed him. She had wanted to believe him.

    She had slaughtered kings, burned worlds, and reduced great civilizations to rubble, all in the name of Asgard''s supremacy.

    And Odin had praised her for it.

    "You are my greatest creation, Hela."

    "You are the reason Asgard will never fall."

    The golden halls of Asgard, its unmatched wealth, its divine prestige, it had all been built on the ashes of a thousand conquered worlds.

    And she¡­ she had been the blade that carved its path.

    But Odin''s favor did not last forever.

    She had become too powerful. Too ambitious. Too dangerous than her brothers.

    One day, she had asked him, "When will I take my place on the throne?"

    Odin had not answered. He had only stared at her with cold, calculating eyes.

    The memories shifted again, fast-forwarding through time.

    Hela was no longer a teenager. She was standing in the throne room of Asgard, her armor gleaming, her power unquestionable.

    Across from her stood Thor and Loki.

    They were not her equals. They had never been her equals.

    Yet Odin looked at all three of them the same.

    His voice echoed through the halls.

    "The time has come."

    Odin, older now, his eye dark with wisdom and regret, sat upon the golden throne. Gungnir rested in his hand, but there was no warmth in his gaze.

    "Only one of you will inherit Asgard."

    The words struck like a hammer against a stone.

    Thor''s fists clenched at his sides, his blue eyes narrowing. Loki merely smirked, but there was tension in his posture. Hela stood still, waiting, calculating.

    Odin leaned forward.

    "A ruler is chosen not by birthright, nor by strength alone, but by victory."

    His fingers tightened around Gungnir.

    "Thanos is coming for the Infinity Stones. Fight, kill, and take the Mad Titan''s treasures... Show me your worth if you wish to inherit my throne."

    The memories shifted again...

    Thanos has unleashed Aether on Asgard. Odin was holding back the destruction as Thor, Loki and Hela were supposed to go and kill Thanos and bring Odin the Reality Stone from Thanos.

    Hela''s heart thundered in her chest.

    This was it. The moment she had been waiting for.

    A chance to prove, once and for all, that she was Asgard''s true ruler.

    She glanced at Thor, already gripping Mjolnir, fire in his gaze.

    Loki, too, was watching, his smirk deepening, though his green eyes glowed with something unreadable.

    She knew they would stand in her way.

    She would kill them both if she had to.

    But then¡­

    Betrayal.

    The Bifrost erupted in light, swirling with chaotic energy.

    Something was wrong.

    Hela''s body twisted in space, the destination shifting, breaking, unraveling.

    A cruel, mocking laugh echoed through the void.

    "Oops."

    Loki.

    That snake.

    He had sabotaged the Bifrost.

    He had sent her and Thor somewhere else.

    ...

    Hela clenched her fists, shaking with rage, her teeth grinding together. "That bastard." Her voice was sharp enough to cut through steel. "That two-faced, lying, conniving little snake!"

    She swung her arm, and the void responded. A jagged, black spike shot out of the ground, cracking with necrotic energy. "Loki dared to sabotage me?! To send me spiraling into the unknown while he... he... does whatever he pleases?"

    She turned sharply, her green eyes burning with fury as she faced Aron. "I should''ve strangled him in his crib."

    Aron, who had been watching the entire display with the unimpressed stare of a man who had seen far worse tantrums, simply sighed. "So¡­ is everyone in your family insane, or is that just a royal tradition?"

    Hela blinked.

    Then she scowled. "Excuse me?"

    Aron crossed his arms. "I mean, think about it. Odin spends his entire existence waging war, rewriting history, and tossing his own children aside when they become inconvenient. Thor has a habit of smashing first and thinking never. Loki? The walking definition of a trust issue. And now, here you are, throwing an undead temper tantrum in your own damn mind." He raised a brow. "Seriously, I''m seeing a pattern here."

    Hela glared at him, nostrils flaring, but there was something else in her expression, something close to a begrudging agreement. "You are insufferable," she hissed.

    Aron smirked. "And there''s nothing you can do about it."

    She growled low in her throat but didn''t immediately try to kill him. That was progress.

    Aron took a slow step forward, his expression shifting slightly, becoming more serious. His eyes traced the decayed, skeletal side of her body¡ªthe rot creeping along her arm, the unnatural magic keeping her together. "You know," he said, his voice quieter now, "I don''t think you actually care about ruling Asgard."

    Hela froze, something flickering behind her gaze.

    Aron tilted his head, watching her closely. "You''ve convinced yourself that you do. That you have to. But that''s not what this is about, is it?" He gestured to the frozen memories around them. "You don''t want Asgard. You just don''t want to be Odin''s failure."

    Hela''s lips parted, but no words came out.

    Aron stepped closer, and for the first time since he had met her, Hela didn''t pull away. "You''ve spent your entire existence chasing his approval, his throne, his validation. And for what?" His voice was low now, almost a whisper. "To be thrown aside? To be sent to your death just to prove yourself worthy of something he was never going to give you? You think that Odin never saw through Loki''s plan? You of all people should know how strong that oldie is, right? And for fucks'' sake, Thanos has that Reality Stone. He can control the freaking reality. You ever use that head of yours before jumping into a fight?"

    The silence between them was heavy.

    Then, finally, Hela exhaled sharply, tilting her head toward him. "You talk too much."

    Aron shrugged. "Yeah, but I''m right."

    She scoffed but didn''t deny it.

    A long pause stretched between them before Aron finally spoke again. "You don''t need Odin," he said, his tone carrying a certainty that sent a shiver down her spine. "You never did. And you sure as hell don''t need his power keeping you on a leash."

    Hela narrowed her eyes slightly. "What are you saying?"

    Aron slowly raised his hand. Golden-red flames flickered to life in his palm¡ªthe Phoenix Force burning with raw, limitless power. It crackled against the dark void around them, its presence bending reality itself.

    "I''m saying," he murmured, his gaze locked onto hers, "that I can fix you."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 135 [A deal with Hela]

    [Hela''s mind]

    Hela folded her arms, fingers tapping against her armored forearm as she raised an eyebrow at Aron and gave him a look of pure amusement.

    "Oh, this is rich," she said, tilting her head with a smirk. "You, some arrogant immortal or maybe a half-immortal with unknown power, think you can fix what Odin himself failed to? The same Odin who wielded the Odinforce, who shaped the realms, who conquered countless worlds and fought Gods?"

    She took a slow step forward. The cracked, decayed half of her body pulsed with dark energy, the deathly rot creeping up her arm as her black cloak writhed unnaturally.

    "Odin gave me this cloak," she continued, gripping its edge between her fingers, "not as a gift, but as a cage. A lie. A means to hide my true form because even he couldn''t stop what was happening to me. And believe me, I have searched, longer than you have been alive, for a cure. For a way to heal this."

    She raised her necrotic arm and looked at it, moving her bony fingers.

    "And do you know what I found?" she said, her voice cold. "Nothing. No spell, no relic, no cosmic force that could undo this. I am death incarnate, boy. There is no cure for what I am."

    Aron simply stared at her, his expression unreadable. Then, he let out a sigh, his fingers flexing as the Phoenix Force continued to flicker around him. "Alright," he said, his tone unnervingly calm. "But let''s say, just for fun, that I can do it."

    Hela rolled her eyes. "Oh, by all means, do entertain me."

    Aron smirked. "What would you do if I healed you? If I heal you, remove Odin''s leash from your body, burn away his influence, and let you keep your power, all of it, without the cost?"

    Hela narrowed her eyes slightly, the amusement in her gaze dimming just a fraction.

    "You talk as if such a thing is possible," she said.

    Aron stepped closer, closing the distance between them. The warmth of the Phoenix Force radiated from him, colliding with the icy, deathly energy that clung to Hela like a second skin. Then Hela sensed another power. The aura of death, but far more superior than her power.

    ''That''s the power of death! That golden energy... It''s too suffocating and primal. What kind of being is he? Well, well, well, my dear little brother... It would seem your little plan gave me a golden chance. If he can heal me and cut off Odin''s influence then... Oh, Loki, I''ll rip your head soon enough,'' Hela thought.

    "You didn''t answer the question," Aron said softly, tilting his head. "What would you do, Hela?"

    The Goddess of Death held his gaze, her lips pressed into a thin line. For the first time, the smirk faded completely from her face.

    What would she do?

    For so long, she had accepted her half-rotted form as her fate. A curse she could never escape. She had never dared to truly consider the possibility that it could be undone. Even Odin had failed. What made this man think he was any different?

    And yet¡­

    There was something about him.

    The way he spoke. The certainty in his voice. The sheer power coiling around him like a living flame, something far greater than any force she had ever encountered.

    Her mind raced, but she forced herself to scoff. "You really are arrogant."

    Aron grinned. "Takes one to know one."

    Hela exhaled through her nose, crossing her arms again. "...If you actually could do it, which I still highly doubt, I''ll allow you to woe me."

    "Eeh?!" Aron''s eye twitched.

    He blinked.

    For a solid five seconds, he just stood there, staring at Hela as if she had just declared that she was going to join the X-Men and start a charity for orphaned kittens.

    "¡­Wait, what?" he finally said.

    Hela smirked, clearly enjoying his reaction. "You heard me." She took a slow, deliberate step toward him. "If you truly possess the power to ''fix'' me, to remove Odin''s leash, to make me whole... I''ll consider it an impressive feat."

    Her smirk deepened, her emerald eyes gleaming with mischief. "And as a reward, I''ll allow you the honor of wooing me."

    Aron blinked again, his mind trying to process what the hell just happened. He still wasn''t sure he''d heard her right.

    "¡­Woo you?" he repeated slowly as if testing the words.

    Hela smirked, her emerald eyes gleaming with mischief and something deeper¡ªsomething sharp, calculating. "Of course," she said smoothly. "Isn''t that how it works? Two powerful beings, drawn together, their might combined to create something even greater?"

    Her fingers traced the edges of her cloak, the very thing that had bound her to Odin''s will for centuries. "If you''re telling the truth... if you can truly make me whole, then it''s only natural that we join forces."

    She let the words hang in the air before adding, almost teasingly, "And breed."

    Aron choked.

    Hela chuckled, clearly amused. "What? Did you think gods and kings seek love? No. They seek legacy. They seek heirs who will surpass them. Our children would inherit our power. They would be stronger than us. Greater than us. They would conquer the realms, not as rulers, but as absolute forces."

    Her voice took on a low, almost hypnotic tone. "You hold yourself back. I can see it in you. You walk among humans, play mortal games, restrain your power when you could shape the stars themselves."

    She stepped even closer, standing mere inches from him. "Why do you limit yourself to Earth when you could have the universe? With me by your side, all the realms will fall under our heels. You will become the King and I as your wife, the Queen. Together, we''ll rule."

    Aron remained still. His expression didn''t change, but his eyes darkened slightly. For the first time, he saw something in Hela beyond arrogance, beyond cruelty.

    She actually believes this.

    She wasn''t boasting. She wasn''t mocking him. She truly, deeply believed in power for power''s sake.

    Conquering. Ruling. Expanding.

    That was all she knew.

    Aron took a deep breath.

    "Alright," he said. "Let''s say I do that. Let''s say I stop holding back. I take the universe. I rule everything."

    He met her gaze. "What then?"

    Hela''s smirk faltered, just a fraction.

    Aron continued. "After I conquer every realm. After I kill all my enemies. After I sit on a throne above all¡­" He tilted his head. "What would I do next?"

    Silence.

    Hela''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of something, just for a second, in her emerald eyes. Something like hesitation.

    Aron watched her carefully. "You''ve spent your whole existence fighting, ruling, proving yourself. You want to make the strongest offspring, create an empire. Fine. Let''s say you succeed. Let''s say we take everything. And when there''s no one left to fight? No more enemies to kill. No more realms to take."

    His voice softened. "What do you do then, Hela?"

    Hela''s jaw tightened.

    Her mind raced for an answer. Conquering, ruling, expanding... that was the purpose of power. That was how the strong lived. That was the way of the gods. She was made for that. That''s all she ever knew.

    And yet¡­

    She had never thought about what came after.

    No one had ever asked her that before.

    And that unsettled her more than she cared to admit.

    Silence stretched between them, the void of her mindscape pressing in like a thousand unseen eyes waiting for her answer.

    But she had none.

    Hela had lived her life in pursuit of power, of conquest, of proving her worth. The idea that there could be nothing left to take¡­ that she could win and still have no purpose beyond that?

    It rattled something deep inside her.

    Aron watched her carefully, waiting, letting the weight of the question sink in. Then, finally, he exhaled, shaking his head.

    "Yeah," he said. "That''s what I thought."

    Hela scowled, defensive. "Tch. Don''t act like you''ve figured me out, boy."

    He smirked. "I don''t need to figure you out. You did it yourself."

    Hela''s fists clenched. "What do you want, then? What grand wisdom are you about to bestow upon me, oh mighty one?"

    Aron chuckled. "Oh, it''s simple." He stepped back, folding his arms over his chest. "I''ll heal you. I''ll burn away Odin''s leash, free you from his influence, and let you keep all of your power."

    Hela raised a brow, waiting for the catch.

    Aron smirked. "In return, you serve me for five years."

    Silence.

    Then, Hela laughed. It wasn''t just a chuckle¡ªit was full-bodied amusement, her head tilting back as her rich, sharp laughter echoed in the mindscape.

    "Oh, that is adorable," she purred, looking back at him with a smirk. "You really think the Goddess of Death would agree to servitude?"

    Aron shrugged. "Five years is nothing to a god."

    Hela''s smirk twitched slightly, her amusement dimming just a fraction.

    He was right. To mortals, five years was a long time. To her? It was nothing. A blink. A moment.

    But still. Her? A servant?

    She scoffed. "You insult me."

    "No," Aron said, voice unwavering. "I''m giving you a choice."

    Hela narrowed her eyes. "A choice?"

    Aron nodded. "You can keep pretending that power is all that matters. That conquering and ruling are the only things that define you. And if that''s the case? Then you''ll never be free. You''ll always be Odin''s failure, no matter how many thrones you sit on."

    His words cut deeper than she wanted to admit.

    "Or," he continued, "you can take the deal. Five years, and in return, I''ll show you that there are more things than power. You are much more than just Odin''s creation. The power Odin tried to suppress all these years... I''ll help you unlock your true potential. But all in all, you will be my servant for 5 years."

    Hela''s eyes widened. "What did you say? My true potential?!"

    "..." Aron paused for a moment. "Ah! You don''t know, do you? Hahahaha!" He burst out in laughter.

    "Out with it, boy," She grumbled. "Tell me the truth."

    ''Odin suppressed my power? Is it true? Why? No, more importantly, how does he know all these things? I must discover his real identity.''

    "Take the deal and I might just tell you... Or better, help you reach your full potential. Then, you can go to your daddy and beat the answer out of him," Aron smirked.

    Hela was still stunned, trying to process everything.

    "So... What''s it gonna be?" He asked.

    "Very well," Hela agreed. "5 years. I''ll serve you 5 years without any questions."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]  S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

 Ch: 137 [Unshackled Hela]

    Aron exhaled, pulling himself back from the depths of Hela''s mind. The swirling darkness around them began to crack and dissolve, breaking apart like shattered glass. Reality reasserted itself, and in a blink, he was back.

    Hela stood before him with her arms folded.

    The deal had been struck.

    Five years.

    Aron smirked. ''

    But first, he had to take care of the girls.

    Jubilee, who had been waiting near the edge of the crater, approached cautiously. "Uh¡­ so, that took a while," she said, eyeing both Aron and Hela. "Everything good? She''s not gonna, like, try to kill us, right?"

    Aron turned to her, smiling slightly. "We''re good. But I need you to head back to Genosha for now."

    Jubilee pouted, crossing her arms. "What? Why?"

    "Because I need to fix this mess." He gestured toward Hela, whose half-rotted body still pulsed with unstable energy. "And I''d rather you not get caught in the middle of it."

    Jubilee huffed. "Okay, fine. But you  me a proper date after this." She knew her limits. No matter how much she''d have liked to help, her power won''t be enough.

    Aron chuckled, stepping forward and pressing a quick kiss to her forehead. "Promise. And don''t think useless things like that. If you want to help out... I''m pretty sure Storm can find something for you."

    With a flick of his wrist, a blue portal opened behind her, swirling with energy. Before she could say anything, she was gently pulled into the vortex. Her body vanished in a flash of light and reappeared inside her room.

    Now, for the  set of troublemakers.

    Aron didn''t even need to turn around. His senses had already detected them long ago.

    "I  you three are watching," he said, his voice carrying effortlessly across the snow-covered peaks. "Jean. Emma. Kitty."

    A long pause.

    The trio came out. They flew down before him.

    Jean stood with her arms crossed, her fiery hair glowing slightly in the cold wind. Emma, in her flawless white coat, looked entirely unbothered as usual, a knowing smirk playing on her lips. Kitty, meanwhile, had the decency to look at least  sheepish.

    "Well, we  watching," Jean admitted. "And to be fair, it was supposed to be my turn to go on a date¡­"

    "Consider it monitoring, not spying," Emma added smoothly.

    Kitty raised a hand. "Uh, yeah. I was  just here for safety reasons. Not for drama."

    Aron pinched the bridge of his nose. "You guys are ."

    Emma''s smirk widened. "Flattery will get you nowhere, darling."

    Aron waved his hand, summoning a portal beneath their feet. Before any of them could react, the three women vanished in a flash of light, sent straight back to Genosha.

    "Wait, what¡ª!"

    Gone.

    Finally. Some peace.

    He turned his attention back to Hela.

    She had been silent throughout all of this, watching with a raised brow. "Hmph. You certainly have a way of dealing with nuisances."

    Aron sighed. "You''ve got no idea."

    Then, he stepped forward.

    Hela stiffened slightly as he reached out, placing a firm hand on her shoulder. The Phoenix Force flared to life within him, burning golden-red as its warmth wrapped around them both.

    Hela''s decayed side pulsed.

    Her breath hitched as the ancient, eldritch energy of death resisted his touch, but Aron wasn''t deterred. The Phoenix Force  life and destruction, but more than that¡ªit was .

    The blackened flesh on her left arm twitched, the rot writhing as if alive. Her body was fighting him.

    "Relax," Aron murmured. "Let me in."

    Hela hesitated. She had spent millennia trapped in this state, forced to wear a cloak that masked her rot, a constant reminder of her existence as a weapon forged by Odin.

    Could she really trust him?

    She clenched her jaw.

    She had made the deal.

    She closed her eyes¡ªand let go.

    BOOM!

    A golden shockwave erupted outward, sending snow flying in all directions. The mountain trembled beneath them as the Phoenix Force fully surged into her body, breaking through Odin''s shackles.

    Hela gasped, her entire form trembling as a flood of power rushed through her veins.

    The rotted, skeletal flesh on her left side began to crack and peel away, not in decay, but in renewal.

    New skin¡ªsmooth, strong, ¡ªemerged beneath the blackened husk, glowing faintly as the corruption was burned away. Her once-withered fingers flexed, gaining strength. The sickly, necrotic energy that had bound her for so long dissipated, replaced by something purer, something more .

    For the first time in , Hela felt balanced.

    She opened her eyes, stunned.

    Aron smirked. "Told you I could do it."

    Hela flexed her hand, staring down at it as if seeing herself for the first time. The decayed flesh was gone. The unnatural rot that had plagued her body since childhood had been erased.

    She clenched her fist.

    Power surged through her, unburdened by Odin''s influence. It felt¡­ intoxicating.

    She looked at Aron, her expression unreadable.

    "Just like that?"

    Aron gave a slight nod. "Yup."

    Hela studied him for a long moment. Then, a slow, almost wicked grin spread across her lips.

    "Oh," she purred, stepping closer, her fingers grazing his chest. "I think I might actually start to enjoy these five years."

    Aron sighed. "Here we go¡­"

    Hela chuckled darkly.

    The Goddess of Death had been reborn.

    Then...

    She reached up, grasping the black cloak that had bound her for so long. For centuries, it had been both her armor and her prison, the only thing keeping Odin''s leash on her soul.

    But now?

    She no longer needed it.

    Hela tore the cloak from her shoulders. It unraveled like smoke, dissipating into the frigid wind. She let out a slow breath and stretched her arms, relishing in the sensation. Then, she clenched her fists.

    A pulse of  dark and raw radiated from her body, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. The energy was unlike the necrotic magic she had wielded before¡ªit was purer, denser, and unrestricted by Odin''s limits. It was .

    Her lips curled into a slow, satisfied smile.

    "Oh¡­ this is ."

    Aron watched, arms crossed, as Hela flexed her fingers, black tendrils of energy flickering to life at her fingertips. Even he had to admit that this was impressive. She had been strong , but now?

    Now, she was something else entirely.

    Without warning, Hela flicked her wrist.

    A jet-black hex formed in her palm, swirling with raw death magic, its core pulsing with unstable energy. With a casual motion, she hurled it forward. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    BOOM!

    The hex exploded upon impact with the mountain''s peak, disintegrating an entire section of rock and ice in an instant. Snow vaporized into mist. The peak trembled beneath them, cracks splintering outward like veins of shadow.

    A wicked grin spread across Hela''s lips. "Oh, I feel so free."

    Not satisfied, she conjured another hex. It was larger this time and its edges crackled with an unnatural dark glow. With a flick of her fingers, she sent it spiraling toward another peak in the distance.

    The explosion was .

    An entire section of the mountain , reduced to nothing but scattered debris and swirling black smoke. The sheer force of it sent avalanches roaring down the slopes, burying everything in their path.

    Hela let out a low, satisfied chuckle. "This¡­ this is what I was  to be."

    Aron let out a slow whistle. "Well, you  know how to cause destruction."

    Hela turned to him, a glint of amusement in her emerald eyes. "Oh, don''t act like you''re not impressed, ."

    Aron smirked. "Impressed? Maybe. But now you''ve got the  world wondering what just happened. You really couldn''t help yourself, could you?"

    Hela shrugged, not looking the least bit guilty. "I''ve been  for far too long. I deserve some ."

    Aron swiped his hand in the air, using reality manipulation. The destruction Hela unleashed got fixed in the blink of an eye.

    "Speaking of fun," He cracked his knuckles. "Let''s go and kill Thanos and Loki. You can have your favorite bro. I''ll kill Thanos."

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 138 [Siege of Asgard]

    The sky above Asgard was no longer golden.

    It was red.

    The Aether pulsed like a living thing, spreading through the skies in waves of molten energy. It crashed against Odin''s shield, a massive dome of golden light that covered the city. Sparks of raw power burst every time the Reality Stone tried to tear through it, but the All-Father held firm.

    For now.

    Outside the shield, Thanos stood on the platform of his Sanctuary II.

    The Chitauri swarmed the skies, surrounding Asgard from all directions. The armed aircraft were swarming all around the place, cutting off all escape routes. The Black Order stood by Thanos'' side, their eyes fixed on the flickering barrier. Dozens of monstrous Outriders clawed at the ground, snarling in hunger.

    The attack had begun.

    Inside the shield, Sif stood with the Valkyrie fleet, gripping her sword so tightly her knuckles turned white. She wanted to fight. They all did.

    But there was nothing they could do.

    Any attempt to break through the Aether''s corruption would be useless. The air was warped, shifting unnaturally, twisting anything that touched it. If they charged out now, they would be torn apart before reaching Thanos.

    Sif gritted her teeth. "Damn it."

    A Valkyrie beside her cursed under her breath. "We should be out there."

    Sif knew that. Every warrior in Asgard wanted to charge into battle, to drive the Mad Titan back into the void he crawled from. But Odin had ordered them to hold the line.

    Because if the shield broke¡­

    Asgard would fall.

    High above, Odin stood on the balcony of the Great Hall, Gungnir glowing in his hands. His one good eye burned with power as he focused all his strength into the shield.

    But even he was struggling.

    The Aether was ancient. Wild. And freaking destructive.

    And Thanos had complete control over it.

    A deep, rumbling voice echoed from beyond the shield.

    "You cannot win, All-Father."

    Thanos took a step forward, his massive frame casting a long shadow over the battlefield. His golden armor gleamed under the blood-red sky. The Reality Stone pulsed in his gauntlet, sending another wave of corruption against the shield.

    "You are delaying the inevitable."

    Odin did not answer. He only tightened his grip on Gungnir, his face unreadable.

    Thanos smiled slightly. He raised his hand.

    The Aether surged.

    The golden shield flickered.

    A single crack appeared.

    And the war for Asgard truly began.

    CRACKLE! A swirling vortex appeared in the sky.

    A storm rolled in, thick clouds twisting as bolts of lightning tore through the crimson haze of the Aether. The golden shield flickered as the heavens roared in fury.

    And then...

    BOOM! CRACKLE!

    A streak of lightning crashed down from the sky, splitting the battlefield in half. The force of it sent Chitauri flying, their bodies disintegrating into ash. Thanos lifted his gaze, unimpressed, as the storm descended.

    Thor was back.

    The God of Thunder shot like a comet, Mjolnir crackling with energy in his grip. His eyes glowed white-hot with rage as he let out a furious battle cry.

    "THANOS!"

    He swung Mjolnir with all his strength, aiming straight for the Mad Titan''s head.

    A mistake.

    Thanos didn''t move.

    At the last second, the Reality Stone pulsed.

    The Aether twisted the very fabric of existence around Thor. The space in front of Thanos rippled, just slightly, but that was all it took.

    Mjolnir shattered.

    The indestructible hammer, the weapon of kings, exploded into a thousand pieces, dissolving into red mist before Thor''s eyes.

    His mind barely had time to process what had happened before Thanos moved.

    A massive hand shot out, grabbing Thor by the throat.

    The force was overwhelming. Thor''s breath caught in his lungs as he was lifted off the ship''s platform, his legs kicking uselessly. He punched Thanos, but nothing. No damage. Then he grabbed at Thanos'' gauntlet, his fingers clawing at the Titan''s grip, but it was like trying to bend steel.

    Thanos pulled him close.

    "You are a fool," Thanos said, his voice deep, calm, and utterly condescending. "Charging at me like a wild beast. Like a reckless child."

    Thor bared his teeth, lightning still crackling around his body. He tried to summon another bolt... anything... but the Aether swirled around them, corrupting the very air. His power flickered, unsteady.

    Thanos squeezed.

    Thor gasped. His vision blurred. His arms felt weaker.

    The Mad Titan tilted his head slightly. "Odin taught you nothing."

    Then, without warning...

    BAAM!

    Thanos slammed Thor into the ground, sending a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. The metal platform cracked beneath the impact, metal exploding outward.

    Thor choked, the wind completely knocked from his lungs. He barely had time to groan before Thanos lifted him again...

    And slammed him down again.

    BOOM!

    And again.

    BOOM!

    And again.

    BOOM!

    With each hit, shockwaves rippled. Asgard trembled. The golden halls in the distance shook. Even Odin grimaced slightly.

    The warriors behind the shield watched in horror.

    Thor, the mighty God of Thunder, was being rag-dolled like a toy.

    Thanos lifted Thor once more, holding him up like a broken doll. Blood dripped from the Asgardian''s mouth, his once-glowing eyes now dim, flickering with fading defiance. His armor was cracked, his body bruised and battered. He coughed, barely able to keep his head up.

    The Mad Titan regarded him with an almost bored expression.

    "You are not a god," Thanos said, his voice calm and absolute. "You are a child playing with thunder. You mistake power for wisdom. And now?"

    His grip tightened around Thor''s throat.

    "I will offer your soul to my Mistress."

    Thor weakly struggled, but it was useless. He was no match for the Mad Titan.

    Thanos raised his fist. His gauntleted hand gleamed with power.

    "This is mercy," he murmured.

    He pulled back, his knuckles cracking as he prepared to cave in Thor''s skull with one final, devastating punch.

    Then...

    BOOM!

    Something struck him.

    Something powerful.

    Thanos'' body flew backward with the force of a meteor. His massive frame crashed through the inner hull of the ship, tearing through reinforced metal and energy shields as if they were paper. Sparks exploded as he slammed through the ship''s walls, his body launched across the battlefield like a cannonball.

    Then...

    BOOOOM!

    He broke through the outer hull of the Sanctuary II.

    And was sent flying into open space.

    The battlefield fell into stunned silence.

    For a moment, nobody moved.

    The Outriders, the Chitauri, even the Black Order¡ªall of them paused, eyes wide as they processed what had just happened.

    Thor, still on his knees, barely conscious, weakly turned his head. His swollen eyes struggled to focus.

    And then he saw them.

    Floating above the battlefield.

    Two figures, standing in midair as if gravity meant nothing to them.

    One of them wore black and green armor, her long black hair swirling in the air. She looked down at Thor with her usual cold glare. She shook her head in disappointment.

    "Hela!" Thor mumbled, trying to get up.

    "I told you hundreds of times not to charge in like a stupid maniac, yet here you are. I am so disappointed in you, little brother. What would father say after this war, I wonder?" Hela mocked with a little chuckle.

    The other?

    The other was far more terrifying. Even in his broken form, Thor could sense the raw energy radiating from the man.

    He wore a long black coat, his hands casually tucked into his pockets, and he hovered in the air. His silver-gray hair fluttered slightly in the wind and his face was covered in an ice mask.

    He looked back at Thor.

    Thor''s breath hitched.

    "Who are you?"

    Aron didn''t answer Thor''s question.

    He didn''t need to.

    Instead, he looked at Hela.

    "I''ll play with Thanos," Aron said, his tone almost amused. "You put Loki out of his misery."

    Hela smirked, tilting her head. "Oh? You''re giving me the easy job?"

    Aron gestured toward a figure standing on the bridge of Sanctuary II.

    Ebony Maw.

    Or at least, the thing wearing Ebony Maw''s face.

    The tall, slender telekinetic stood unnaturally still, his hands folded neatly behind his back, his usual air of superiority unchanged. But his eyes¡­ his eyes were wrong.

    Hela narrowed her gaze.

    Aron continued, "He took down Maw and took his place. Probably wanted to backstab Thanos."

    "Oops," Loki raised his hands in the air as if he were surrendering. "You caught me." His real form appeared with a little glow of green light.

    At that, Hela''s smirk grew wider. "Well, well¡­ my dear little brother, always scheming." Her emerald eyes gleamed with wicked anticipation. "I''ll squeeze the life out of you, brother. Hope you are ready."

    Aron didn''t respond. He simply turned away from her, his coat billowing slightly as his body became engulfed in a dark blur.

    BAMF!

    He vanished from sight.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]*** sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---

 Ch: 139 [OP Hela]

    Loki smirked as he rolled his shoulders, his green magic swirling around his fingers. "Oh, dearest sister," he said with his signature smile, stepping forward. "I''d love to stay and chat, but I''m afraid I have an empire to take over."

    Hela tilted her head slightly. Her eyes were glowing with a green hue and she looked amused by Loki''s usual laid-back attitude even in that situation. "And yet here you are, standing between me and your inevitable, agonizing death."

    Loki chuckled. "You know me, always the optimist."

    There was a moment of silence...

    Then the Black Order moved.

    Corvus Glaive struck first, lunging at Hela with insane speed. His golden glaive gleamed as he aimed for her throat. But before it could land, Hela caught it with ease.

    "Really?" she sighed.

    With a flick of her wrist, she shattered the legendary glaive into dust. Corvus barely had time to register the loss of his weapon before Hela''s hand shot forward, impaling straight through his ribcage.

    The glow in his eyes dimmed instantly.

    "Oops," Hela said mockingly.

    She twisted her hand and ripped out his heart. Blood splattered across the dark metal floors of Sanctuary II. Corvus staggered, his mouth opening in shock before he crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    "One down," Hela smirked, tossing the heart aside.

    "YOU BITCH!" Proxima Midnight roared.

    She hurled her spear. Hela caught it midair and, without hesitation, snapped it in half like a twig. Proxima''s eyes widened in horror.

    Hela moved faster than sight. In an instant, she was in front of Proxima, gripping the woman''s skull with a vice-like grip.

    "You talk too much," She whispered.

    Then she crushed Proxima''s head with one hand. Bone and brain matter splattered against the walls. The lifeless corpse slumped to the floor.

    "Two down."

    Loki took a slow step back, eyes flicking between his sister and the remaining two members of the Black Order. "Well," he muttered. "This is going about as well as expected."

    Black Dwarf, the monstrous brute of the group, let out a furious bellow and charged Hela like an unstoppable force. His warhammer swung in a devastating arc, powerful enough to shatter entire buildings.

    Hela merely sighed.

    At the last second, she sidestepped, her form blurring unnaturally. Black Dwarf''s hammer crashed into the floor, splintering the reinforced metal beneath them. Before he could recover, Hela casually reached out...

    ...and shoved her fingers through his eye sockets.

    Black Dwarf let out a hideous, gurgling scream. Hela twisted her fingers inside his skull, her expression bored. Then, with a sharp yank, she ripped his head clean off his shoulders.

    "Three down."

    The massive corpse collapsed with a loud THUD, the head still clutched in Hela''s grasp. She tossed it aside carelessly, her emerald eyes flicking to the last member of the Black Order.

    Cull Obsidian, the last remaining warrior, hesitated. His massive fists clenched, his breathing ragged. His instincts screamed at him to flee.

    Hela grinned.

    "Run."

    Cull Obsidian turned.

    He never made it.

    Hela raised her hand and dozens of necrotic black blades shot from the ground, impaling Cull from every direction. His massive body twitched as dark magic drained the life from his flesh. His roar of agony was short-lived before his body withered into a dried husk, crumbling to dust.

    "Four down."

    The Black Order was no more.

    Hela flicked her hand, dispelling the lingering blood from her armor. She turned back to Loki, who was still standing there, staring at her with a mixture of amusement and mild concern.

    "Well," Loki muttered. "That was dramatic."

    Hela smirked, conjuring a black dagger and twirling it between her fingers. "Now," she purred, stepping toward him, "let''s talk about your little betrayal, brother."

    Loki swallowed. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Shall we negotiate?"

    Hela just grinned.

    "Why not? Do yourself a favor and kill yourself and save a world of pain."

    Loki chuckled, the sound smooth and lazy, but his sharp green eyes never left Hela''s. He took a slow step back, twirling a dagger between his fingers. "Oh, sister dear, you wound me."

    Hela stalked forward, her armored boots clicking against the dark metal of the Sanctuary II. "Not yet," she said, her voice a velvet purr. "But I will."

    Loki''s smirk twitched. "Ah. You do hold a grudge."

    Hela flicked her wrist, and a dozen black blades materialized in the air, hovering around her like hungry wolves. "You betrayed me," she said, each word laced with venom. "You tampered with the Bifrost. You threw me into the void, leaving me to die. And now, here we are." She tilted her head, amusement gleaming in her emerald gaze. "Oh, I do believe this is what mortals call¡­ karma."

    Loki sighed dramatically, tapping a finger against his chin. "Alright, fine. In my defense, it was rather entertaining."

    Hela''s smirk sharpened.

    The black blades shot forward like lightning.

    Loki blurred.

    The air shimmered, and his body dissolved into green mist just as the blades ripped through where he had been standing. Hela narrowed her eyes, already sensing the magic at play.

    Behind her, Loki reappeared in a swirl of emerald light, his twin daggers flashing as he struck.

    CLANG!

    Hela spun, blocking his strike with a conjured obsidian blade. Sparks flew as their weapons clashed, their faces inches apart. Loki grinned, eyes glinting with mischief. "Miss me?"

    Hela''s response was immediate.

    She headbutted him.

    CRACK!

    Loki staggered back with a curse, clutching his nose as blood dripped between his fingers. "Bloody Hel, that hurt!"

    Hela smirked. "Oh, I haven''t even started."

    She lunged.

    Loki twisted, barely avoiding the deadly arc of her blade. He ducked under her next swing, rolling backward as a barrage of black spikes erupted from the ground. His fingers flashed, sending a wave of green energy outward, shattering them before they could impale him.

    Hela was already moving. She was fast. Inhumanly fast. Her form blurred as she closed the distance, her foot slamming into Loki''s chest with brutal force.

    THOOM!

    Loki was launched across the battlefield, skidding across the platform before slamming into the hull of the Sanctuary II. He groaned, rubbing his ribs. "I really hate fighting family."

    Hela tilted her head. "You don''t even like family."

    Loki grinned, wiping the blood from his lips. "Fair point."

    Then, in an instant, a dozen copies of Loki appeared around her, circling like ghosts. Each one was identical, their movements synchronized as they spun their daggers. "But I do love an audience," they all said in unison.

    Hela sighed. "Illusions."

    She threw her blade.

    The first Loki vanished in a puff of green mist.

    She pivoted, slashing through another... gone.

    The third, the fourth, the fifth... each illusion shattered as she struck. But there were too many. They danced around her, their laughter echoing in the metal corridors of the ship.

    "Do keep up, dear sister," one Loki taunted.

    Hela exhaled through her nose.

    Then she closed her eyes.

    The moment stretched.

    The shadows around her twisted.

    And then...

    A pulse of pure death exploded outward.

    A tidal wave of necrotic energy swept through the battlefield, disintegrating every illusion in an instant. The air crackled with residual magic as the space around her cleared.

    And Loki, the real Loki, was forced to appear.

    He reappeared behind her, dagger raised...

    Hela caught his wrist without looking.

    His eyes widened.

    Then she broke his arm.

    CRACK!

    Loki let out a strangled gasp, staggering back as pain shot up his limb. His dagger clattered to the floor. Hela turned to face him, slowly, deliberately.

    "Tricks won''t save you," she murmured.

    "No. But what about the Destroyer?" Loki vanished and instantly the ship exploded.

    Flames erupted from the wreckage of Sanctuary II, metal splitting apart as the ship began to fall. Chitauri warships scattered, struggling to evade the debris as gravity took hold.

    Hela stood amid the chaos, looking at the spot Loki was standing a moment ago. Well, he was gone.

    "That slippery little bastard."

    A groan snapped her attention downward.

    Thor.

    Her idiotic little brother lay sprawled on the broken deck, battered and barely conscious. His once-mighty form was a wreck¡ªblood dripped from his temple, his breath ragged. Without Mjolnir, without his usual bravado, he looked¡­ vulnerable.

    Hela scoffed, placing her hands on her hips. "Pathetic."

    She should''ve left him. Let him die with the ship. It would''ve been poetic. The so-called God of Thunder perishing in his own arrogance.

    But something in her hesitated.

    She clenched her jaw.

    Odin may have cast her aside, but she wasn''t him.

    Hela clicked her tongue in annoyance. "You are lucky I''m in a good mood."

    With a flick of her wrist, dark tendrils coiled around Thor''s broken body. Before the flames could swallow them, she vanished in a swirl of shadowy energy.

    And just like that...

    Sanctuary II crashed.

    **[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]***

    If you like my work, you can support me on:-

    www.patr eon.com/UnknownMaster

    [14 advance chapters] [No double billing]

    ---